The life of faith in times of trial and affliction cleared up and explained from Hebrews X:XXXVIII ... / by Ioh. Brown ...
         Brown, John, 1610?-1679.
      
       
         
           1679
        
      
       Approx. 622 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 264 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A69644
         Wing B5034
         ESTC R7844
         11981230
         ocm 11981230
         51835
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A69644)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 51835)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 17:2, 205:3)
      
       
         
           
             The life of faith in times of trial and affliction cleared up and explained from Hebrews X:XXXVIII ... / by Ioh. Brown ...
             Brown, John, 1610?-1679.
          
           2 pts. ([12], 396, [4], 474, [1] p.)
           
             Printed for the author,
             [S.l.] :
             1679-1680.
          
           
             Second pt. ([40], 474, [1] p.) has special t.p.: The swan-song, or, The second part of The life of faith. 1680.
             Errata: p. [1] at end.
             Copy at reel 205:3 (B5030) is parts 1 and 2; copy at reel 17:2 (B5034) is part 2 only.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Hebrews -- Criticism, interpretation, etc.
           Faith -- Early works to 1800.
           Suffering -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           SWAN-SONG
           :
           Or
           the
           
             Second
             Part
          
           of
           the
           LIFE
           of
           FAITH
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           TRIAL
           &
           AFFLICTION
           :
           
             Opened
             and
             applid
             by
          
           That
           
             Late
             ,
             Learned
          
           ,
           eminently
           Gracious
           ,
           singularly
           Faithful
           &
           exemplarly
           Zealous
           Minister
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           MR
           JOHN
           BROWN
           :
           And
           published
           by
           his
           afflicted
           Friend
           ,
           &
           a
           poor
           Well
           wisher
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           his
           suffering
           Remnant
           .
        
         
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               16
               :
               13.
               
            
             
               Watch
               ye
               ,
               stand
               fast
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               quit
               you
               like
               men
               ,
               be
               strong
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Eph.
               6
               :
               13.
               
            
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               take
               unto
               you
               the
               whole
               armour
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               able
               to
               withstand
               in
               the
               evil
               day
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Ver.
               16.
               
            
             
               Above
               all
               taking
               the
               shield
               of
               faith
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               1
               John
               5
               :
               4.
               
            
             
               —
               And
               this
               is
               the
               victory
               that
               over-cometh
               the
               world
               ,
               even
               our
               faith
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Philip.
               4
               :
               13.
               
            
             
               I
               can
               all
               things
               through
               Christ
               which
               strengtheneth
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           Printed
           ANNO
           DOM.
           M.
           D
           C.
           LXXX
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           ,
           More
           particularly
           to
           the
           poor
           suffering
           Remnant
           of
           the
           CHURCH
           OF
           SCOTLAND
           .
        
         
           DEAR
           BRETHREN
           ,
           and
           Companions
           in
           tribulation
           &
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           &
           patience
           of
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           ,
        
         
           I
           make
           no
           other
           Apologie
           ,
           for
           this
           my
           present
           addresse
           ,
           than
           that
           it
           was
           amongst
           the
           last
           commands
           ,
           laid
           upon
           me
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           ,
           &
           now
           glorified
           Author
           of
           this
           following
           treatise
           ,
           (
           revised
           by
           himself
           ,
           &
           almost
           wholly
           printed
           before
           his
           death
           )
           to
           prefixe
           a
           few
           lines
           unto
           it
           ,
           &
           so
           send
           it
           out
           into
           the
           Church
           ;
           that
           by
           it
           he
           being
           
           dead
           might
           yet
           speake
           ,
           particularly
           to
           his
           Brethren
           in
           tribulation
           ,
           to
           whom
           living
           he
           was
           so
           comfortable
           ,
           by
           holding
           forth
           light
           ,
           sanctuary
           light
           ,
           in
           their
           darknesses
           and
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           now
           continues
           still
           to
           be
           ,
           (
           after
           he
           hath
           no
           more
           a
           being
           amongst
           us
           )
           by
           pointing
           forth
           the
           way
           of
           life
           and
           strength
           ,
           whereby
           the
           suffering
           saint
           (
           without
           succumbing
           or
           sinking
           ,
           because
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           misery
           and
           affliction
           )
           may
           be
           made
           able
           to
           do
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           endure
           all
           things
           ,
           while
           he
           walks
           in
           that
           light
           .
           But
           ,
           
             Christian
             Reader
          
           ,
           while
           I
           obey
           the
           last
           command
           of
           my
           dear
           Brother
           ,
           I
           shall
           so
           far
           consult
           thy
           advantage
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           keep
           thee
           back
           ,
           by
           my
           tedious
           and
           tastlesse
           scrible
           ,
           from
           the
           perusal
           of
           a
           peece
           ,
           which
           not
           onely
           ,
           as
           to
           thee
           ,
           needs
           not
           my
           Epistle
           of
           Commendation
           ;
           For
           the
           
             First
             Part
          
           (
           long
           a●…oe
           in
           thy
           hands
           )
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Epistle
           to
           this
           Second
           ,
           with
           all
           who
           are
           in
           love
           
           with
           ,
           &
           know
           the
           necessitie
           of
           the
           way
           of
           living
           by
           faith
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Christians
           life
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           (
           for
           ,
           till
           the
           day
           of
           immediat
           vision
           ,
           and
           full
           fruition
           come
           ,
           we
           must
           walk
           by
           faith
           ,
           not
           by
           sight
           :
           O
           blessed
           walke
           ,
           which
           brings
           with
           it
           joy
           unspeakeable
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           glory
           !
           And
           so
           it
           must
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           a
           walking
           with
           God
           ;
           For
           as
           faith's
           first
           work
           is
           the
           association
           of
           the
           soul
           with
           him
           ,
           so
           its
           next
           and
           after
           vvork
           is
           the
           assimilation
           of
           the
           soul
           to
           him
           ;
           whereupon
           followes
           that
           neer
           ,
           that
           sweet
           and
           dear
           fruition
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           hath
           unspeakable
           joy
           ,
           as
           its
           inseparable
           Companion
           ,
           or
           native
           effect
           )
           But
           ,
           the
           due
           ,
           and
           deserved
           praise
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           is
           so
           much
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           needs
           not
           the
           Epistle
           of
           any
           else
           ,
           to
           command
           it
           ;
           For
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           If
           thou
           be
           not
           a
           stranger
           in
           our
           Israel
           ,
           whoever
           thou
           be
           ;
           then
           ,
           if
           either
           eminency
           in
           grace
           or
           learning
           ;
           
           if
           vastnesse
           and
           pregnancy
           of
           parts
           ;
           if
           fervor
           of
           zeal
           according
           to
           knowledge
           ;
           if
           unvvearied
           diligence
           ,
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           (
           wherein
           he
           laboured
           more
           aboundantly
           than
           any
           of
           us
           all
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           hath
           filled
           up
           his
           measure
           ,
           even
           as
           to
           that
           :
           nor
           know
           ,
           nor
           see
           I
           a
           man
           who
           is
           like
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           nay
           who
           is
           in
           capacitie
           for
           it
           ;
           )
           If
           a
           holy
           heroick
           misreguard
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           their
           estimation
           ,
           in
           approving
           himself
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           a
           ready
           and
           resolute
           withstanding
           the
           corruptions
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           opposing
           all
           these
           courses
           and
           contrivances
           ,
           and
           these
           unworthy
           connivings
           ,
           whereby
           the
           cause
           hath
           been
           prejudged
           ;
           yea
           basely
           abandoned
           ,
           and
           the
           free
           course
           and
           progresse
           of
           the
           Gospel
           obstructed
           ;
           If
           single
           sollicitousnesse
           ,
           and
           strenuous
           endeavours
           ,
           how
           to
           have
           pure
           ordinances
           preserved
           in
           this
           generation
           ,
           and
           propagat
           to
           the
           posteritie
           :
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           if
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           
           as
           a
           servant
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           matters
           of
           his
           God
           ,
           even
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           counted
           him
           faithful
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ;
           and
           loyaltie
           to
           his
           princely
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           (
           the
           prerogatives
           of
           whose
           Crown
           ,
           the
           Privileges
           of
           whose
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           establishment
           of
           whose
           Throne
           ,
           were
           more
           prized
           by
           him
           ,
           more
           precious
           and
           dear
           unto
           him
           ,
           than
           all
           other
           interests
           whatsoever
           :
           nay
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           reguarding
           any
           other
           interest
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           alone
           valuable
           one
           ;
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           never
           daunted
           ,
           from
           a
           plain
           peremptorinesse
           in
           owning
           thereof
           ,
           by
           the
           dread
           of
           poor
           mortals
           ,
           or
           the
           fear
           of
           what
           the
           stated
           enemy
           could
           doe
           unto
           him
           ;
           so
           ,
           he
           was
           never
           demurred
           ,
           into
           a
           forbearance
           ,
           or
           brow-beaten
           into
           a
           base
           and
           un
           -
           Ambassadour
           -
           becoming
           silence
           ,
           by
           the
           displeasure
           and
           disconntenancings
           ,
           even
           of
           such
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           whom
           otherwise
           he
           loved
           ,
           and
           highly
           
           honoured
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           plain
           contending
           with
           them
           ,
           wherein
           he
           perceived
           them
           not
           to
           walk
           uprightly
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           former
           principles
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           while
           she
           retained
           first
           love
           ,
           and
           did
           first
           works
           :
           Yea
           ,
           he
           judged
           it
           duetie
           (
           and
           in
           this
           he
           had
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           )
           to
           contend
           earnestly
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           not
           earnest
           contendings
           for
           the
           Faith
           ;
           though
           ,
           for
           this
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           been
           contemned
           ,
           and
           accounted
           (
           as
           he
           was
           )
           a
           man
           of
           contention
           :
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           thou
           be
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           to
           whom
           such
           a
           blessed
           Conjunction
           of
           rare
           Gifts
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           rich
           and
           plentiful
           measure
           of
           Grace
           ,
           can
           endear
           any
           man
           ;
           I
           then
           nothing
           doubt
           ,
           but
           MR
           BROWN
           ,
           Great
           and
           Gracious
           MR
           BROWN
           ,
           hath
           such
           a
           place
           in
           thy
           soul
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           preference
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           thou
           wilt
           judge
           it
           superfluous
           in
           me
           ,
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           to
           commend
           what
           the
           truely
           great
           Elijah
           of
           
           his
           time
           (
           I
           mean
           of
           this
           present
           time
           ,
           when
           ,
           having
           served
           his
           generation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           fell
           asleep
           ,
           )
           the
           man
           jealous
           for
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           above
           all
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           left
           behind
           him
           ,
           (
           I
           except
           not
           one
           Soul
           ,
           nor
           am
           I
           ashamed
           ,
           or
           affraid
           to
           give
           it
           under
           my
           hand
           )
           doth
           here
           present
           thee
           with
           ,
           as
           his
           farewell
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           excellent
           Ones
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           so
           much
           delighted
           ,
           and
           for
           whose
           advantage
           he
           so
           much
           laid
           out
           himself
           ,
           night
           and
           day
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           work
           and
           cause
           of
           Christ
           his
           Lord
           ;
           In
           so
           much
           as
           this
           his
           kindnesse
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           care
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           particularly
           that
           poor
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           keept
           him
           alwayes
           neer
           unto
           death
           ,
           through
           his
           not
           reguarding
           his
           own
           life
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           lack
           of
           other
           mens
           service
           to
           Christ
           and
           to
           his
           Church
           :
           But
           ,
           if
           thou
           be
           not
           such
           an
           one
           ;
           then
           ,
           as
           thou
           declares
           thy self
           unworthy
           of
           what
           is
           here
           
           presented
           ,
           so
           thou
           canst
           not
           quarrel
           ,
           if
           I
           be
           so
           far
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           with
           thee
           ,
           though
           I
           dare
           not
           but
           wish
           thee
           to
           be
           quickly
           of
           another
           mind
           .
           I
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           this
           which
           is
           here
           hinted
           ,
           of
           the
           excellent
           and
           savourie
           Author
           ,
           will
           be
           unsavourie
           to
           some
           ;
           yea
           ,
           will
           incense
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           accounted
           Masters
           in
           Israel
           who
           have
           been
           busie
           (
           while
           he
           was
           busied
           about
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           )
           in
           backbiting
           defaming
           &
           reproaching
           him
           ,
           &
           that
           ,
           because
           he
           withstood
           them
           all
           to
           the
           face
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           ,
           &
           are
           justly
           to
           be
           blamed
           :
           But
           ,
           I
           must
           lay
           my
           reckoning
           ,
           and
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           with
           that
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           things
           :
           Onely
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Apologie
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           my
           work
           ,
           to
           engage
           with
           them
           ,
           at
           present
           ,
           on
           this
           head
           ;
           they
           may
           exspect
           to
           hear
           of
           that
           afterward
           ;
           yet
           next
           ,
           till
           more
           come
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           crave
           their
           libertie
           or
           pardon
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           amongst
           the
           posteritie
           (
           as
           it
           is
           
           already
           with
           the
           more
           serious
           in
           this
           generation
           )
           a
           stain
           ,
           which
           shall
           never
           be
           vviped
           off
           the
           memorie
           of
           the
           reproachers
           ,
           vvhen
           his
           memorie
           shall
           be
           blessed
           ,
           and
           his
           cognizance
           ,
           in
           the
           succeeding
           generations
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           shall
           be
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           vvhen
           he
           fell
           a
           sleep
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           was
           deprived
           of
           the
           most
           incomparably
           able
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           absolutly
           burning
           and
           shining
           light
           ,
           belonging
           to
           that
           Church
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           an
           appreciating
           ,
           and
           endearing
           consideration
           ,
           unto
           thee
           ,
           that
           this
           Treatise
           is
           not
           only
           the
           work
           of
           such
           a
           worthy
           vvorkman
           ,
           such
           a
           Walker
           with
           God
           ,
           such
           a
           Wrestler
           with
           him
           ,
           such
           a
           Witnesse
           for
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           beloved
           Disciple
           :
           But
           it
           is
           his
           last
           Work
           ;
           this
           he
           wrote
           at
           the
           close
           of
           a
           long
           walk
           with
           God
           :
           For
           ,
           in
           his
           walk
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           ,
           having
           by
           experience
           found
           ,
           there
           neither
           would
           ,
           
           nor
           could
           be
           courage
           ,
           nor
           constancy
           nor
           comfort
           in
           that
           course
           ,
           except
           faith
           were
           acting
           vigourously
           ,
           upon
           its
           blessed
           object
           ,
           that
           Fountain
           of
           all
           fulnesse
           ,
           both
           for
           furniture
           &
           frame
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           light
           of
           direction
           &
           consolation
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           measure
           of
           life
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           action
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           emergent
           difficulties
           ,
           &
           dangers
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           inseparable
           attendants
           ,
           of
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           present
           day
           :
           He
           was
           taught
           ,
           by
           the
           things
           which
           he
           suffered
           frō
           all
           hands
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           blessed
           ,
           &
           beneficial
           vertue
           of
           this
           necessitie
           ,
           &
           so
           he
           held
           on
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           (
           being
           thus
           upheld
           and
           supported
           without
           turning
           aside
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           or
           the
           left
           ,
           and
           without
           being
           diverted
           or
           deterred
           from
           following
           the
           Lord
           fully
           .
           The
           things
           that
           he
           suffered
           of
           late
           ,
           especially
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           Brethren
           ,
           (
           their
           shame
           ,
           but
           his
           garland
           and
           glory
           )
           put
           him
           to
           studie
           and
           learn
           the
           obedience
           of
           faith
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           helped
           ,
           and
           taught
           to
           
           make
           such
           progresse
           ,
           and
           proficiency
           ,
           as
           he
           enjoyed
           a
           sweet
           serenitie
           &
           calme
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           these
           boisterous
           blasts
           ,
           which
           ,
           out
           of
           all
           airths
           ,
           blew
           in
           his
           face
           ;
           but
           most
           bitterly
           out
           of
           that
           airth
           ,
           whence
           the
           storme
           could
           ,
           or
           should
           least
           of
           all
           have
           been
           exspected
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           onely
           possesse
           his
           soul
           in
           patience
           ,
           as
           moved
           by
           none
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           befell
           him
           ,
           from
           foes
           or
           friends
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           quieted
           ,
           quickened
           ,
           and
           comforted
           in
           his
           conflictings
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           got
           meat
           out
           of
           the
           eater
           ,
           out
           of
           weaknesse
           he
           was
           made
           strong
           ,
           &
           enabled
           to
           doe
           exploits
           as
           knowing
           his
           God
           :
           And
           finding
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           (
           otherwise
           of
           many
           sorrowes
           )
           and
           experiencing
           ,
           how
           much
           he
           was
           enabled
           for
           all
           things
           ,
           through
           Christ
           strengthening
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           moved
           and
           constrained
           ,
           from
           the
           aboundant
           furniture
           ,
           the
           sweet
           facilitie
           ,
           yea
           the
           begun
           felicitie
           he
           found
           in
           this
           life
           and
           course
           ,
           to
           
           point
           forth
           this
           way
           of
           pleasantnesse
           ,
           and
           this
           path
           of
           peace
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           are
           put
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           trouble
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           may
           finde
           ,
           by
           following
           this
           course
           ,
           the
           same
           Light
           arising
           to
           them
           in
           Darknesse
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           life
           ,
           strength
           ,
           courage
           and
           comfort
           ,
           springing
           up
           and
           communicat
           unto
           them
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           be
           enabled
           to
           goe
           foreward
           ,
           through
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           all
           dangers
           ,
           yea
           and
           all
           deaths
           .
           Hereby
           thou
           who
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           thy
           impotency
           ,
           art
           made
           to
           say
           ,
           
             What
             is
             my
             strength
             that
             I
             should
             hope
             ?
          
           Art
           taught
           to
           anwer
           by
           another
           question
           ,
           
             Since
             he
             is
             strong
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             despond
             or
             doubt
             ?
          
           For
           ,
           all
           things
           are
           possible
           to
           him
           that
           believes
           ,
           all
           difficulties
           are
           superable
           to
           faith
           ;
           for
           ,
           faith
           is
           the
           engaging
           of
           an
           Omnipotent
           God
           ,
           for
           an
           impotent
           Creature
           ,
           whereby
           the
           believer
           is
           more
           than
           a
           conquerour
           :
           And
           because
           that
           stronger
           is
           he
           who
           is
           in
           the
           
           believer
           ,
           than
           he
           that
           is
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           being
           ,
           by
           him
           that
           dwells
           in
           him
           ,
           strengthened
           with
           all
           might
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           glorious
           power
           ,
           unto
           all
           patience
           ,
           and
           long
           suffering
           ,
           with
           joyfulnesse
           ,
           conquer
           he
           must
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           victorie
           ,
           whereby
           he
           overcomes
           the
           World
           ,
           even
           his
           faith
           ;
           for
           faith's
           valour
           is
           ,
           when
           overpowered
           ,
           to
           cast
           it self
           and
           its
           burden
           upon
           God
           ,
           who
           performeth
           all
           things
           for
           the
           believer
           ;
           and
           so
           (
           how
           weake
           so
           ever
           in
           the
           conflict
           ;
           yet
           )
           by
           faith
           he
           carries
           away
           the
           conquerours
           Crovvn
           in
           the
           issue
           ,
           and
           is
           set
           dovvn
           at
           last
           to
           sing
           ,
           
             Thanks
             be
             to
             God
             who
             hath
             given
             me
             the
             victory
             .
          
           I
           say
           then
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           last
           vvords
           ,
           of
           a
           great
           Student
           in
           this
           blessed
           and
           mysterious
           art
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           noble
           proficient
           in
           this
           happie
           studie
           (
           for
           he
           speaks
           vvhat
           he
           knovves
           ,
           he
           speakes
           vvhat
           he
           hath
           found
           and
           tasted
           )
           instructing
           thee
           ,
           hovv
           thou
           mayest
           with
           him
           hold
           on
           in
           thy
           vvay
           ,
           and
           vvax
           
           stronger
           and
           stronger
           ;
           yea
           ,
           hovv
           thou
           mayst
           surmount
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           othervvise
           insuperable
           ,
           as
           carried
           uppon
           eagles
           vvings
           ;
           and
           run
           ,
           vvith
           the
           greatest
           burden
           upon
           thy
           back
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           vveary
           ;
           and
           vvalk
           ,
           vvith
           the
           greatest
           load
           upon
           thy
           loins
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           faint
           .
           Naturalists
           ,
           you
           knovv
           ,
           and
           Mariners
           tell
           us
           of
           the
           flieing
           fish
           ,
           vvhich
           ,
           vvhen
           pursued
           in
           the
           vvater
           by
           the
           Shark
           ,
           flies
           up
           into
           the
           air
           ,
           as
           a
           foul
           ,
           and
           so
           escapes
           the
           danger
           :
           But
           it
           can
           flee
           no
           longer
           in
           the
           air
           ,
           than
           its
           fins
           continue
           vvet
           ,
           and
           vvhen
           these
           become
           dry
           it
           falls
           down
           again
           into
           the
           sea
           :
           A
           lively
           embleme
           of
           a
           lively
           Christian
           vvho
           ,
           vvhen
           in
           hazard
           to
           be
           svvallovved
           up
           of
           trouble
           ,
           and
           devoured
           by
           the
           teeth
           of
           sharks
           ,
           mounts
           up
           above
           them
           upon
           eagles
           vvings
           ,
           and
           so
           escaps
           them
           .
           But
           that
           vvhich
           vvaters
           these
           vvings
           ,
           vvhereby
           faith
           flies
           ,
           and
           that
           vvhich
           gives
           it
           this
           vigour
           is
           fresh
           influence
           of
           the
           
           Spirit
           :
           The
           supplie
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           quicken's
           and
           strengthen's
           faith
           ,
           and
           then
           failing
           and
           feeble
           faith
           renews
           its
           strength
           ,
           as
           the
           eagle
           renews
           her
           age
           :
           It
           s
           this
           which
           gives
           weake
           and
           withered
           faith
           a
           fresh
           ,
           vigourous
           and
           youthful
           greennesse
           ,
           and
           puts
           the
           beleever
           in
           case
           both
           to
           say
           ,
           
             in
             God
             have
             I
             put
             my
             trust
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             fear
             what
             flesh
             can
             doe
             unto
             me
          
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           
             I
             am
             able
             for
             all
             things
             ,
             through
             Christ
             vvho
             strenghtens
             me
             ,
             or
             puts
             povver
             in
             me
             .
          
           Now
           the
           Authors
           scope
           and
           aim
           is
           to
           tell
           thee
           ,
           and
           teach
           thee
           how
           thou
           mayest
           be
           expert
           in
           this
           noble
           flight
           above
           trouble
           :
           (
           O
           happy
           dexteritie
           in
           a
           time
           of
           trouble
           upon
           earth
           ,
           to
           know
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           faith's
           wings
           ,
           in
           flieing
           heaven
           height
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           blessed
           art
           ,
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           thy
           faith
           ,
           whereby
           thou
           pleases
           God
           in
           thy
           ordinarie
           walk
           ,
           for
           performing
           these
           high
           heroick
           acts
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           most
           
           dismal
           and
           deep
           distresse
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           sweetest
           ferenitie
           of
           soul
           ,
           in
           the
           sadest
           &
           most
           surprising
           of
           troubles
           ,
           is
           possible
           to
           him
           that
           beleeveth
           !
           )
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           which
           doth
           commend
           Books
           ,
           and
           without
           an
           Epistle
           of
           of
           recommendation
           ,
           is
           an
           Epistle
           Commendatory
           sufficient
           ,
           &
           makes
           all
           courting
           of
           the
           Reader
           to
           their
           perusal
           ,
           a
           superfluous
           complement
           ,
           an
           unprofitable
           waste
           of
           words
           ,
           yea
           ,
           &
           a
           profuse
           expense
           of
           precious
           time
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           what
           the
           Author
           writs
           be
           not
           onely
           upright
           ,
           and
           words
           of
           truth
           ;
           But
           ,
           that
           the
           truth
           treated
           of
           be
           pertinent
           to
           the
           present
           day
           ;
           &
           the
           duty
           pressed
           be
           that
           which
           must
           be
           known
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           practised
           ,
           when
           upon
           the
           real
           and
           right
           performance
           thereof
           depends
           ,
           in
           a
           particular
           manner
           more
           than
           the
           believers
           peace
           ;
           yea
           ,
           more
           than
           his
           soul
           ,
           and
           eternal
           happinesse
           can
           amount
           uuto
           ;
           Viz.
           the
           glorifying
           of
           God
           in
           the
           fires
           of
           fiery
           
           trials
           ,
           and
           the
           bringing
           up
           a
           good
           report
           upon
           his
           vvayes
           ,
           by
           a
           practical
           proof
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           sufficiency
           of
           strength
           communicable
           ,
           whereby
           the
           weakest
           is
           made
           strong
           ;
           and
           a
           singularitie
           of
           sweetnesse
           experienced
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           ,
           otherwise
           of
           sorrows
           can
           sing
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           even
           when
           his
           way
           lyes
           thorow
           fire
           &
           water
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           who
           hath
           taken
           hold
           of
           the
           path
           of
           life
           needs
           neither
           faint
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           own
           weaknesse
           ,
           there
           being
           everlasting
           armes
           underneath
           ,
           stronglie
           supporting
           ;
           nor
           yet
           turn
           aside
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           a
           lyon
           in
           it
           ;
           neither
           wearie
           in
           going
           foreward
           ,
           through
           want
           of
           what
           is
           sweet
           and
           refreshing
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           a
           well
           spring
           of
           comfort
           insured
           unto
           the
           walker
           in
           these
           wayes
           ,
           so
           as
           in
           the
           greatest
           pinch
           and
           penurie
           ,
           of
           all
           outward
           things
           ▪
           yea
           ,
           when
           put
           to
           the
           greatest
           pain
           ,
           he
           hath
           still
           everlasting
           consolation
           ,
           and
           can
           glory
           in
           tribulation
           ,
           
           and
           rejoyce
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           sing
           as
           alreadie
           in
           the
           suburbs
           of
           heaven
           ,
           while
           under
           the
           shineings
           of
           his
           Masters
           face
           ,
           and
           the
           shedings
           abroad
           of
           his
           love
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           And
           according
           to
           this
           rate
           and
           reckoning
           I
           may
           make
           bold
           to
           say
           ;
           the
           mater
           herein
           treated
           of
           is
           of
           that
           moment
           ,
           import
           &
           present
           necessitie
           ,
           as
           to
           draw
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           men
           towards
           it
           ,
           that
           their
           hearts
           may
           be
           cast
           into
           this
           mould
           ,
           and
           they
           put
           in
           case
           to
           practise
           accordingly
           ;
           for
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           happie
           Authors
           scope
           ;
           for
           this
           he
           wearied
           himself
           ,
           and
           was
           at
           this
           peece
           of
           pains
           ,
           (
           amongst
           his
           other
           eminent
           ,
           singularly
           useful
           and
           assiduous
           labourings
           ,
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           the
           care
           of
           all
           which
           lay
           upon
           him
           )
           that
           thou
           mightest
           know
           how
           to
           finde
           ease
           ,
           safetie
           and
           refreshment
           ,
           when
           there
           seems
           nothing
           in
           thy
           life
           ,
           but
           sorrow
           ;
           and
           in
           thy
           cup
           ,
           but
           gall
           and
           wormewood
           .
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           Author
           hath
           written
           the
           first
           &
           second
           part
           of
           the
           
             Life
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           write
           the
           third
           part
           in
           his
           practise
           ,
           by
           making
           his
           life
           a
           transumpt
           of
           both
           ,
           in
           a
           day
           when
           most
           are
           making
           shipwrack
           of
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ;
           and
           many
           ▪
           who
           once
           professed
           themselves
           Disciples
           ,
           are
           now
           turning
           back
           :
           And
           ,
           Alas
           ,
           I
           am
           affraid
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           observed
           ,
           and
           said
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           walked
           no
           more
           with
           him
           ;
           But
           ,
           for
           their
           turnings
           aside
           unto
           these
           croaked
           courses
           ,
           were
           led
           forth
           with
           the
           workers
           of
           iniquitie
           :
           So
           that
           this
           is
           a
           word
           in
           season
           seeing
           besides
           the
           native
           ,
           and
           intrinsick
           beautie
           of
           truth
           ,
           that
           commends
           what
           is
           said
           to
           thy
           peruseal
           ▪
           the
           adventitious
           beautie
           of
           seasonablenesse
           endears
           it
           to
           thee
           ;
           For
           he
           that
           writes
           it
           was
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           who
           sought
           to
           finde
           out
           acceptable
           words
           ,
           &
           the
           tongue
           of
           the
           learned
           was
           given
           unto
           him
           ;
           For
           ,
           what
           he
           writs
           doth
           witnesse
           ,
           
           that
           his
           eare
           vvas
           vvakened
           to
           hear
           as
           the
           learned
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           might
           speak
           and
           vvrite
           as
           the
           learned
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           for
           a
           conclusion
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           ,
           that
           the
           spiritually
           vvise
           ,
           and
           zealous
           Author
           vvas
           not
           only
           driven
           to
           treat
           of
           this
           subject
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           present
           pressurs
           of
           the
           poor
           remnant
           ,
           pressed
           out
           of
           measure
           ,
           and
           beyond
           strength
           ,
           (
           though
           he
           had
           this
           also
           in
           prospect
           )
           that
           so
           they
           might
           be
           quickened
           ,
           quieted
           ,
           encouraged
           and
           comforted
           ,
           under
           these
           crushing
           calamities
           ;
           and
           might
           be
           instructed
           ,
           hovv
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           in
           this
           day
           of
           visitation
           ;
           and
           endure
           the
           vvorlds
           hatred
           and
           the
           vvorst
           that
           either
           enraged
           Adversaries
           ,
           or
           incensed
           friends
           can
           doe
           ,
           as
           seeing
           him
           vvho
           is
           invisible
           ,
           and
           as
           believing
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           shall
           vvork
           together
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           and
           as
           assured
           that
           they
           shall
           turn
           to
           their
           salvation
           ,
           through
           the
           intercession
           of
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           the
           supplie
           
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           But
           ,
           more
           particularly
           considering
           our
           vvay
           ,
           and
           our
           proceeding
           from
           evil
           to
           vvorse
           ;
           vvhat
           high
           affronts
           have
           been
           put
           upon
           our
           infinitly
           glorious
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ;
           &
           hovv
           these
           have
           not
           only
           not
           been
           resented
           and
           vvitnessed
           against
           ,
           vvith
           a
           zeal
           ,
           a
           fervor
           of
           pure
           zeal
           proportioned
           to
           the
           furious
           fervidnesse
           ,
           and
           unhallovved
           heat
           ▪
           of
           that
           opposition
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           hatred
           to
           the
           coming
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           vvitnessed
           by
           the
           complex
           of
           the
           adversaries
           course
           and
           carriage
           :
           But
           ,
           Alas
           ,
           to
           our
           shameful
           &
           astonishing
           faint
           (
           vvhen
           called
           to
           have
           been
           valiant
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           acquit
           ourselves
           as
           the
           good
           souldiers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           ambitious
           to
           have
           been
           sacrificed
           upon
           the
           Interest
           of
           our
           Royal
           Master's
           glorious
           Crovvn
           ,
           and
           Prerogative
           )
           hath
           been
           added
           ,
           a
           drawing
           back
           ;
           Courses
           have
           been
           taken
           ,
           patronized
           and
           applauded
           ,
           partly
           in
           
           recto
           ,
           partly
           in
           obliquo
           ;
           And
           that
           ,
           by
           some
           vvhom
           least
           of
           all
           it
           became
           ,
           &
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           say
           so
           ,
           from
           vvhose
           hand
           Christ
           might
           have
           exspected
           a
           heroick
           opposition
           to
           these
           hell-black
           driveings
           ,
           vvhereby
           a
           defection
           (
           for
           in
           despite
           of
           all
           the
           palliatings
           ,
           and
           cunning
           plaisterings
           to
           hide
           this
           ,
           novv
           its
           manifest
           )
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           is
           novv
           carried
           on
           :
           And
           there
           is
           no
           small
           rage
           vvitnessed
           ,
           against
           all
           vvho
           essay
           to
           discover
           our
           iniquitie
           ,
           to
           turn
           avvay
           our
           captivitie
           :
           In
           a
           vvord
           ,
           vvhen
           he
           considered
           all
           the
           dispensations
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           took
           notice
           of
           the
           dispositions
           &
           propensions
           of
           men
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           but
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Professors
           ,
           even
           of
           these
           vvho
           vvould
           monopolize
           to
           themselves
           the
           repute
           of
           zealous
           according
           to
           knovvledge
           ,
           &
           the
           onelie
           vvise
           men
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           vvho
           knovv
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           vvhat
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           ought
           to
           doe
           ▪
           as
           if
           vvisdom
           vvere
           either
           to
           die
           vvith
           them
           ,
           
           or
           to
           live
           only
           with
           the
           persons
           of
           their
           principles
           and
           practises
           ,
           he
           fell
           under
           the
           apprehension
           and
           persuasion
           (
           and
           who
           can
           escape
           it
           )
           of
           a
           woful
           day
           ,
           coming
           upon
           the
           people
           of
           these
           practises
           ;
           however
           a
           great
           many
           have
           not
           only
           been
           puting
           far
           away
           the
           thoughts
           of
           this
           evil
           day
           ,
           but
           have
           been
           dreaming
           of
           a
           delivery
           :
           (
           ah
           how
           deep
           a
           delusion
           shall
           this
           be
           quickly
           found
           !
           )
           And
           therefore
           that
           the
           poor
           remnant
           ,
           who
           in
           some
           measure
           have
           escaped
           ,
           and
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           keep
           themselves
           pure
           fr●…m
           the
           pollution
           of
           this
           defection
           ,
           may
           know
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           carry
           ,
           in
           that
           day
           of
           vengeance
           of
           our
           God●…
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           draw
           his
           wheted
           ,
           his
           glittering
           and
           furbished
           sword
           ,
           to
           avenge
           the
           quarrel
           of
           a
           broken
           and
           a
           burnt
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           that
           sword
           shall
           devour
           flesh
           ,
           till
           the
           Land
           ,
           defiled
           under
           the
           inhabitants
           thereof
           ,
           by
           transgressing
           the
           Law
           ,
           changing
           
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           breaking
           the
           everlasting
           Covenant
           ,
           be
           soaked
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           men
           guiltie
           of
           these
           abominations
           :
           (
           and
           then
           ,
           Alas
           ,
           who
           shall
           live
           when
           the
           Lord
           doth
           this
           ?
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           foresight
           of
           this
           wofull
           day
           which
           made
           this
           Seer
           draw
           these
           draughts
           ,
           and
           lay
           before
           thee
           these
           Directions
           ,
           that
           thou
           may
           not
           be
           put
           out
           of
           frame
           and
           posture
           ;
           But
           mayest
           be
           strengthened
           ,
           perfected
           and
           throughly
           furnished
           unto
           every
           good
           work
           ,
           when
           all
           things
           run
           in
           a
           confusion
           ,
           and
           tend
           to
           ruin
           ;
           and
           that
           thou
           mayest
           know
           of
           a
           blessed
           ,
           a
           secure
           and
           safe
           place
           of
           retreat
           ,
           in
           that
           dismall
           day
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           said
           to
           the
           men
           with
           the
           slaughter
           weapon
           in
           their
           hand
           ,
           
             begin
             at
             my
             sanctuary
          
           ,
           begin
           at
           the
           houses
           of
           Ministers
           and
           Professors
           ,
           (
           I
           know
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           if
           I
           say
           it
           ;
           But
           yet
           ,
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           it
           :
           Alas
           ?
           of
           all
           the
           men
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           we
           may
           particularly
           meditat
           
           terrour
           ;
           and
           I
           feare
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           seen
           and
           observed
           ,
           escape
           who
           will
           ,
           many
           of
           us
           shall
           be
           taken
           ;
           escape
           who
           will
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           their
           wives
           &
           children
           ,
           and
           many
           professors
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           wives
           &
           Children
           ,
           shall
           not
           escape
           ;
           )
           &
           mayest
           be
           as
           Mount
           Sion
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           moved
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           without
           fear
           ,
           by
           living
           the
           life
           of
           faith
           ,
           though
           the
           earth
           should
           be
           removed
           ,
           and
           the
           mountains
           carried
           into
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           sea
           ;
           though
           the
           waters
           thereofroar
           ,
           and
           be
           troubled
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           mountains
           shake
           vvith
           the
           swelling
           thereof
           :
           There
           is
           a
           refuge
           ,
           and
           quiet
           resting
           place
           ;
           there
           is
           strength
           ,
           and
           a
           present
           help
           in
           the
           time
           of
           such
           trouble
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           then
           a
           rock
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           a
           refuge
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           even
           in
           such
           tempests
           and
           troubles
           ,
           vvhen
           the
           Confusion
           and
           calamitie
           is
           so
           great
           and
           universal
           ,
           as
           the
           sea
           seems
           to
           svvallow
           the
           mountains
           ,
           and
           the
           mountains
           seem
           to
           
           smother
           the
           sea
           :
           And
           the
           Authors
           designe
           ,
           in
           what
           thou
           art
           here
           presented
           with
           is
           to
           teach
           thee
           ,
           how
           to
           make
           this
           rock
           of
           ages
           all
           things
           to
           thy self
           ,
           by
           believing
           ,
           and
           acting
           faith
           upon
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           himself
           to
           thee
           in
           the
           promise
           ;
           that
           so
           thou
           mayest
           be
           safe
           and
           sing
           ,
           because
           ,
           to
           thy
           securitie
           by
           him
           ,
           there
           is
           unspeak
           able
           satisfaction
           to
           be
           had
           in
           him
           ;
           when
           the
           sinners
           in
           Zion
           shall
           be
           afraid
           ,
           and
           fearfulnesse
           shall
           both
           surprise
           the
           hypocrits
           ,
           and
           many
           who
           have
           the
           root
           of
           the
           matter
           in
           them
           ,
           because
           of
           what
           they
           have
           been
           ;
           and
           because
           of
           what
           they
           have
           unworthily
           done
           ,
           and
           left
           undone
           :
           he
           who
           followes
           this
           Course
           ,
           shall
           dwell
           on
           nigh
           ,
           his
           place
           of
           defence
           shall
           be
           the
           munition
           of
           rocks
           his
           bread
           shall
           be
           given
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           waters
           shall
           be
           sure
           .
        
         
           Believe
           it
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           all
           you
           have
           found
           is
           but
           the
           least
           part
           of
           
           vvhat
           you
           have
           to
           fear
           ,
           yea
           of
           what
           is
           inevitable
           :
           The
           fury
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           ready
           to
           be
           poured
           forth
           as
           fire
           upon
           this
           generation
           ;
           the
           day
           and
           hour
           approaches
           ,
           wherein
           no
           man
           shall
           have
           any
           thing
           left
           him
           to
           allay
           his
           sorrovv
           ,
           or
           comfort
           him
           in
           his
           anguish
           :
           But
           he
           vvho
           ,
           being
           in
           Chist
           Jesus
           ,
           is
           in
           case
           to
           oppose
           the
           Comforts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           that
           everlasting
           Consolation
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           present
           confounding
           and
           overwhelming
           calamities
           ;
           the
           oppressions
           ,
           the
           horrid
           and
           bloody
           barbarities
           of
           enraged
           ,
           cruel
           and
           blasphemous
           enemies
           ,
           incensed
           into
           a
           madnesse
           against
           the
           followers
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           thristing
           insatiably
           after
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           saints
           ,
           who
           dare
           nor
           receive
           the
           mark
           of
           the
           beast
           ;
           the
           tumult
           of
           incensed
           friends
           ,
           the
           clashings
           ,
           the
           contendings
           ,
           the
           insurrections
           of
           brethren
           against
           brethren
           ,
           will
           make
           our
           poor
           Land
           such
           a
           weary
           Land
           ,
           as
           men
           shall
           be
           weary
           
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           wish
           to
           be
           gone
           from
           the
           evil
           day
           ;
           yea
           ,
           shall
           either
           seek
           for
           death
           ,
           and
           not
           find
           it
           ,
           or
           in
           agony
           and
           horrour
           ,
           shall
           be
           found
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           cannot
           flee
           from
           it
           .
           But
           ô
           how
           in
           that
           day
           and
           hour
           will
           the
           sweet
           shadow
           ,
           and
           the
           secure
           shelter
           of
           the
           rock
           of
           Ages
           revive
           ,
           and
           refresh
           such
           as
           have
           accesse
           with
           boldnesse
           and
           confidence
           ,
           to
           lay
           themselves
           down
           under
           it
           !
           they
           shall
           finde
           it
           that
           place
           indeed
           where
           the
           weary
           are
           at
           rest
           ,
           they
           shall
           finde
           that
           this
           is
           the
           rest
           alone
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           may
           cause
           their
           weary
           souls
           to
           rest
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           is
           the
           refreshing
           too
           :
           such
           as
           believe
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           dwell
           in
           him
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           him
           by
           love
           ,
           shall
           either
           not
           finde
           the
           evil
           of
           these
           dreadful
           dayes
           ,
           which
           are
           coming
           ;
           or
           what
           they
           sinde
           of
           it
           shall
           not
           much
           trouble
           them
           ,
           because
           of
           what
           upmaking
           they
           finde
           in
           the
           fruition
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           gives
           meat
           out
           
           of
           the
           eater
           &
           sweet
           out
           of
           the
           strong
           ,
           and
           who
           shall
           walk
           with
           them
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           fiery
           furnace
           ,
           when
           we
           may
           exspect
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           made
           seventimes
           hoter
           than
           ever
           we
           saw
           it
           .
           (
           For
           the
           Devil
           is
           come
           down
           ,
           having
           great
           wrath
           ,
           and
           the
           cry
           of
           our
           crimson
           iniquities
           is
           gone
           up
           to
           Heaven
           .
           )
           O
           happy
           is
           the
           man
           ,
           who
           by
           all
           his
           distresses
           ,
           is
           driven
           to
           seek
           ,
           and
           make
           sure
           a
           dwelling
           ,
           in
           the
           secret
           place
           of
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           up
           his
           abode
           under
           the
           shaddow
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ;
           for
           ,
           such
           may
           sit
           down
           and
           sing
           ,
           because
           safe
           ,
           and
           say
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             He
             is
             my
             refuge
             ,
             in
             him
             will
             I
             trust
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           
             Psal.
             91
             :
             vers
          
           .
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           O
           safe
           !
           ô
           sweet
           refuge
           !
           he
           can
           finde
           no
           evil
           who
           is
           got
           in
           there
           ,
           and
           no
           evil
           can
           finde
           him
           :
           For
           he
           covers
           the
           man
           ,
           with
           his
           feathers
           who
           trusts
           under
           his
           wings
           ,
           and
           his
           truth
           is
           his
           shield
           and
           buckler
           :
           Would
           the
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           escaped
           in
           thither
           ,
           change
           his
           dwelling
           
           place
           ,
           and
           abode
           ,
           for
           a
           Kings
           palace
           ,
           while
           in
           this
           Pardise
           feasted
           upon
           the
           peace
           of
           God
           ;
           would
           he
           change
           his
           shelter
           for
           a
           strong
           tower
           :
           O!
           by
           no
           means
           !
           the
           Universe
           cannot
           afford
           him
           such
           securitie
           and
           protection
           ;
           neither
           can
           it
           supply
           him
           ,
           to
           a
           running
           over
           ,
           with
           such
           plentie
           of
           sure
           and
           unspeakable
           pleasure
           :
           O
           hovv
           excellent
           doe
           these
           finde
           his
           loving-kindenesse
           ,
           who
           put
           their
           trust
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           his
           wings
           !
           As
           they
           shall
           finde
           there
           a
           refuge
           ,
           until
           the
           calamitie
           be
           overpast
           ,
           so
           they
           shall
           be
           abundantlie
           satisfied
           ,
           with
           the
           fatnesse
           which
           they
           shall
           finde
           ,
           in
           this
           house
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           make
           them
           drink
           of
           the
           rivers
           of
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           he
           shall
           feast
           them
           ,
           while
           others
           famish
           ,
           upon
           the
           begun
           fruitious
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           while
           others
           are
           made
           to
           weep
           ,
           and
           wring
           their
           hands
           ,
           over
           their
           broken
           and
           emptie
           cisterns
           ,
           they
           shall
           finde
           ,
           that
           with
           him
           is
           the
           fountain
           of
           life
           ,
           
           so
           that
           they
           may
           drink
           ,
           and
           drink
           aboundantly
           ,
           and
           thus
           forget
           their
           povertie
           ,
           and
           remember
           their
           misery
           no
           more
           :
           Nay
           ,
           this
           is
           such
           a
           happie
           hiding
           place
           ,
           as
           it
           's
           a
           compleat
           dweling
           place
           ;
           any
           hole
           or
           hold
           that
           is
           a
           shelter
           and
           protection
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           of
           a
           windy
           ,
           storme
           &
           tempest
           ,
           is
           thought
           good
           ;
           wars
           will
           commend
           the
           bottome
           of
           a
           dark
           dungeon
           ,
           where
           a
           man
           is
           as
           buried
           alive
           ;
           yea
           a
           coal
           si●…k
           (
           whereof
           some
           dear
           to
           God
           have
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           while
           the
           wicked
           were
           hunting
           for
           the
           precious
           life
           ,
           been
           forced
           to
           make
           use
           as
           a
           shelter
           )
           beyond
           &
           above
           a
           palace
           of
           pleasure
           ;
           but
           ô
           what
           
             a
             sure
          
           ;
           what
           a
           safe
           refuge
           is
           the
           rock
           of
           Salvation
           in
           time
           of
           trouble
           !
           O
           how
           doe
           :
           the
           environing
           wall●…
           of
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           ,
           &
           power
           ,
           these
           everlasting
           armes
           underneath
           ,
           supporting
           ,
           and
           round
           about
           surrouding
           &
           preserving
           ,
           from
           the
           tempest
           of
           wrath
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           invade
           or
           break
           thorow
           make
           such
           accommodation
           
           sweet
           &
           pleasant
           !
           But
           ,
           when
           with
           all
           ?
           this
           secret
           place
           of
           the
           most
           high
           hath
           not
           onely
           all
           safetie
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           also
           all
           sweetnesse
           ,
           all
           satisfaction
           and
           all
           goodnesse
           laid
           up
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           such
           as
           it
           hids
           :
           It
           s
           not
           onely
           a
           strong
           place
           ,
           that
           hath
           salvation
           for
           walls
           and
           bulwarks
           ;
           But
           it
           is
           within
           this
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           shines
           and
           shewes
           his
           marvelous
           kindnesse
           ,
           
             Psal.
             31
             :
             vers
          
           .
           20
           ,
           21.
           there
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           refuge
           here
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           besids
           a
           rich
           treasure
           of
           all
           goodnesse
           ,
           laid
           up
           in
           this
           storehouse
           ,
           to
           be
           laid
           out
           ,
           and
           made
           forthcoming
           for
           all
           who
           enter
           within
           the
           gates
           of
           this
           Citie
           :
           It
           s
           not
           onely
           a
           house
           of
           war
           ,
           but
           a
           house
           of
           peace
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           it
           s
           within
           these
           walls
           that
           that
           peace
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           passeth
           understanding
           ,
           doth
           guard
           the
           heart
           and
           mind
           ;
           as
           it
           s
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           place
           of
           their
           defence
           is
           the
           munition
           of
           rocks
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           within
           this
           rock
           ,
           that
           their
           bread
           is
           given
           them
           ,
           and
           
           their
           waters
           ate
           m●…de
           sure
           ;
           there
           is
           great
           fatnesse
           within
           this
           strong
           hold
           for
           feasting
           souls
           ,
           and
           a
           river
           of
           pleasure
           for
           their
           refreshing
           :
           This
           is
           that
           unexhausted
           well-spring
           &
           fountain
           of
           loving
           kindnesse
           ,
           tender
           mercies
           and
           bountie
           ,
           which
           glads
           perpetually
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           beleevers
           :
           This
           is
           the
           river
           that
           maketh
           glade
           the
           whole
           Citie
           of
           God
           :
           This
           is
           the
           very
           Fountain
           of
           life
           it self
           ,
           thristing
           to
           be
           drunk
           of
           by
           thristy
           souls
           ;
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           God
           himself
           imparting
           ,
           and
           communicating
           himself
           ,
           to
           his
           emptie
           and
           indigent
           people
           ,
           and
           making
           up
           thereby
           all
           their
           wants
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           riches
           in
           glory
           ;
           a
           saving
           God
           ,
           satiating
           the
           weary
           soul
           ,
           and
           replenishing
           it
           with
           goodnesse
           ;
           this
           River
           of
           God
           which
           is
           full
           of
           water
           running
           in
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           him
           who
           hath
           opened
           his
           mouth
           wide
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           filled
           ,
           to
           a
           running
           over
           .
           O
           how
           do
           they
           ,
           who
           finde
           by
           tasting
           how
           good
           he
           is
           ;
           and
           
           what
           is
           to
           be
           had
           in
           the
           Kings
           chambers
           ,
           pitie
           the
           poor
           mistaken
           World
           ,
           that
           feed
           upon
           husks
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           feasted
           with
           these
           royal
           dainties
           .
           Alas
           !
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           are
           strangers
           to
           their
           joy
           ,
           knowes
           little
           what
           a
           Kings
           life
           they
           live
           ;
           and
           how
           while
           in
           their
           wildernesse
           lot
           ,
           they
           feed
           upon
           Manna
           ,
           and
           are
           feasted
           with
           Angels
           food
           ;
           they
           little
           believe
           ,
           how
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           their
           shuttings
           up
           ,
           are
           so
           fatiat
           with
           goodnesse
           ,
           as
           their
           hearts
           are
           enlarged
           ,
           while
           made
           glade
           by
           the
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           lifted
           up
           upon
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           desirings
           for
           others
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           with
           them
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           themselves
           ,
           save
           as
           to
           their
           bonds
           :
           O
           what
           a
           blessed
           hiding
           place
           doe
           they
           finde
           him
           !
           He
           is
           such
           a
           secure
           hiding
           place
           ,
           as
           is
           also
           a
           most
           sweet
           beautiful
           and
           refreshing
           resting
           place
           ;
           a
           refuge
           ,
           where
           repose
           and
           soul
           ravishment
           are
           met
           and
           marryed
           together
           ,
           without
           a
           divorce
           .
           
           Now
           ,
           could
           a
           soul
           think
           of
           changing
           his
           dwelling
           place
           ,
           could
           he
           ever
           by
           choice
           and
           upon
           deliberation
           come
           out
           ,
           after
           he
           hath
           enterd
           into
           these
           chambers
           ,
           and
           shut
           the
           doors
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           hath
           tasted
           and
           seen
           how
           good
           God
           is
           ?
           No
           sure
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           ,
           it
           cannot
           think
           on
           this
           without
           terrour
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           ,
           after
           it
           hath
           drunk
           of
           the
           river
           of
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           is
           satisfied
           with
           the
           fatnesse
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           leave
           these
           pure
           springs
           ,
           to
           drink
           of
           an
           impure
           pudle
           ,
           O
           how
           easily
           must
           the
           soul
           be
           arrested
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           ravished
           in
           the
           fruition
           of
           what
           it
           finds
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           my
           dear
           and
           distressed
           Brethren
           Consider
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           be
           weary
           nor
           fainted
           in
           your
           minds
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           when
           the
           blast
           of
           the
           terrible
           one
           is
           as
           a
           storme
           against
           the
           wall
           ,
           what
           a
           compleat
           hiding
           place
           you
           have
           from
           trouble
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           citie
           of
           refuge
           you
           have
           to
           flee
           unto
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             hiding
             
             place
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             preserve
             me
             ,
             from
             trouble
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             compasse
             me
             about
             with
             songs
             of
             deliverance
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Psalmist
           Psal.
           32.
           
           And
           in
           this
           he
           is
           not
           alone
           ,
           for
           grace
           hath
           made
           you
           sharers
           with
           him
           of
           this
           great
           goodnesse
           :
           The
           sure
           mercies
           of
           David
           are
           made
           sure
           to
           all
           who
           have
           taken
           hold
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           so
           as
           whosoever
           have
           fled
           into
           Jesus
           Christ
           for
           a
           refuge
           from
           wrath
           and
           for
           pardon
           of
           sin
           ,
           when
           pursued
           by
           justice
           ,
           they
           may
           conclude
           this
           ,
           as
           a
           sweet
           consequent
           of
           it
           also
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             hiding
             place
             from
             trouble
          
           ;
           And
           whatever
           hardship
           you
           may
           meet
           with
           ,
           or
           whatever
           heavinesse
           you
           may
           be
           under
           ,
           yet
           you
           may
           conclude
           (
           O
           comfortable
           conclusion
           )
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             vvill
             command
             his
             loving
             kindnesse
             in
             the
             day
             time
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             night
             his
             song
             shall
             be
             vvith
             you
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           compassed
           about
           with
           songs
           of
           deliverance
           ,
           songs
           shall
           inviron
           you
           about
           ,
           and
           joy
           shall
           break
           in
           on
           every
           side
           ;
           
           you
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           look
           no
           where
           (
           even
           while
           all
           who
           look
           on
           may
           think
           your
           misery
           unmixed
           ,
           and
           your
           sorrow
           without
           the
           least
           alay
           of
           sweet
           )
           but
           you
           shall
           finde
           matter
           of
           a
           song
           ,
           and
           be
           able
           to
           command
           a
           most
           sweet
           consort
           of
           musick
           within
           your
           own
           soul
           ,
           because
           both
           safe
           and
           satisfied
           .
           The
           Lord
           will
           be
           a
           refuge
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           trouble
           ,
           Psal.
           9.
           and
           they
           who
           know
           his
           name
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           strong
           tower
           ,
           may
           and
           will
           put
           their
           trust
           in
           him
           .
           This
           then
           is
           the
           all
           of
           your
           businesse
           in
           order
           to
           support
           ,
           saftie
           and
           satisfaction
           ;
           in
           order
           to
           your
           being
           in
           case
           ,
           both
           to
           honour
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           happie
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           possible
           sufferings
           for
           his
           sake
           ;
           to
           betake
           yourselves
           to
           him
           for
           shelter
           ,
           and
           trust
           in
           the
           covert
           of
           his
           wings
           :
           And
           it
           is
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           this
           teacher
           ,
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           left
           his
           Brethren
           in
           affliction
           these
           directions
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           may
           be
           persuaded
           to
           stand
           perfect
           and
           compleat
           
           in
           all
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           amidst
           all
           their
           sufferings
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           they
           may
           know
           how
           to
           have
           a
           sweet
           serenitie
           of
           soul
           ,
           by
           acting
           faith
           upon
           him
           as
           a
           full
           Fountain
           ,
           sutably
           to
           all
           their
           needings
           ,
           wantings
           ,
           darknesses
           ,
           difficulties
           and
           dangers
           ;
           and
           so
           be
           put
           in
           case
           to
           say
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Lord
             have
             vve
             righteousnesse
             and
             strength
          
           ;
           in
           him
           by
           whom
           we
           are
           justified
           ,
           in
           him
           and
           by
           him
           
             do
             vve
             glory
             in
             tribulation
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             than
             conquerours
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           live
           more
           constantly
           with
           him
           &
           have
           a
           more
           comfortable
           and
           joyful
           life
           then
           ever
           ,
           in
           a
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Father
           &
           with
           his
           Son
           J.
           Christ
           ;
           that
           you
           may
           have
           grace
           for
           grace
           ,
           yea
           an
           all
           of
           grace
           ,
           whereby
           you
           may
           glorifie
           your
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           adorne
           the
           doctrine
           of
           God
           the
           Saviour
           ;
           be
           enabled
           to
           fight
           the
           good
           fight
           of
           Faith
           through
           Christ
           strengthening
           you
           ,
           and
           endure
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           by
           the
           new
           supplies
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
           it
           is
           the
           aim
           of
           the
           Writer
           of
           this
           treatise
           ,
           who
           after
           all
           his
           sufferings
           and
           sorrowes
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           and
           under
           which
           he
           behaved
           as
           a
           good
           souldier
           of
           Jesus
           r●…ist
           ;
           and
           was
           observed
           ,
           to
           have
           acquired
           a
           special
           dexteritie
           ,
           in
           making
           use
           of
           the
           shield
           of
           Faith
           )
           is
           now
           got
           above
           them
           ,
           and
           eternally
           comforted
           over
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           and
           fruition
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           in
           whose
           service
           he
           lived
           ,
           as
           devoted
           to
           his
           fear
           ,
           and
           died
           in
           that
           noble
           posture
           ;
           So
           it
           is
           for
           you
           the
           earnest
           desire
           of
           his
           soul
           ,
           who
           is
        
         
           
             Your
             poor
             Welwisher
             and
             Companion
             in
             tribulation
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           LIFE
           of
           FAITH
           in
           times
           of
           PERSECUTION
           .
           PART
           .
           II.
           
        
         
           
             THE
             INTRODUCTION
             .
          
           
             A
             Word
             spoken
             fitly
             (
             saith
             the
             Wise
             man
             
               Prov.
               25.
               ver
            
             .
             11.
             )
             or
             
               in
               its
               season
            
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               upon
               his
               wheels
            
             ,
             is
             like
             apples
             of
             gold
             ,
             in
             pictures
             of
             silver
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             is
             both
             pleasant
             and
             profitable
             .
             We
             began
             ,
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Treatise
             of
             this
             Subject
             to
             explaine
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             had
             by
             faith
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             sad
             and
             trying
             time
             ;
             how
             and
             what
             way
             faith
             interesteth
             a
             Soul
             in
             this
             Life
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             should
             Act
             
             faith
             ,
             who
             would
             partake
             hereof
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             Difficulty
             and
             Temptation
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             because
             of
             adhereing
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Truth
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             his
             people
             is
             made
             bitter
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             exposed
             to
             many
             Troubles
             and
             sharpe
             Exercises
             :
             And
             ,
             for
             a
             further
             Encouragment
             unto
             a
             faithful
             and
             stedfast
             adhereing
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             stormy
             Tempests
             ,
             and
             fierie
             Trials
             ,
             we
             mentioned
             some
             of
             those
             many
             Considerations
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             left
             on
             record
             ,
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             that
             we
             through
             patience
             and
             comfort
             of
             these
             Scriptures
             might
             have
             hope
             ;
             and
             so
             might
             be
             perfect
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             comfort
             :
             such
             as
          
           
             1.
             
             Gods
             promised
             Presence
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             Trials
             ,
             how
             sharpe
             and
             fierie
             so
             ever
             ,
             the
             faith
             of
             which
             would
             make
             the
             weak
             and
             fainting
             soul
             become
             couragious
             and
             valiant
             ,
             as
             David
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Christ's
               Sympathie
            
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             Distresses
             ,
             Troubles
             ,
             Necessities
             ,
             Dangers
             ,
             Paines
             ,
             Losses
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             and
             Sufferings
             for
             Him
             ,
             and
             His
             Cause
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             firmly
             beleeved
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             s●…re
             and
             undoubted
             grounds
             thereof
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             make
             them
             sing
             all
             their
             Sorrow
             out
             of
             countenance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               Lord's
               Stile
            
             of
             being
             a
             Redeemer
             ;
             which
             if
             fled
             unto
             by
             faith
             ,
             in
             an
             evil
             day
             ,
             
             would
             prove
             a
             strong
             Tour
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             might
             ●…un
             and
             be
             saife
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             promises
             ,
             which
             are
             Many
             ,
             Great
             ,
             Glorious
             ,
             Sutable
             ,
             Pertinent
             ,
             Precious
             ,
             Sure
             and
             Covenanted
             ;
             and
             as
             these
             are
             made
             and
             registred
             of
             purpose
             ,
             that
             His
             People
             might
             have
             strong
             Consolation
             ;
             so
             the
             Christian
             faith
             &
             Improvement
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             when
             Dispensations
             would
             seem
             to
             cross
             them
             ,
             is
             both
             the
             special
             duty
             of
             His
             people
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             only
             mean
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             life
             ,
             and
             hold
             their
             head
             above
             water
             ,
             when
             called
             to
             swime
             against
             both
             tide
             and
             stream
             ;
             and
             the
             fixed
             faith
             of
             these
             would
             both
             stablish
             &
             strengthen
             the
             tossed
             and
             wearie
             soul.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Former
               Experiences
            
             of
             God's
             Care
             ,
             Faithfulness
             ,
             Tenderness
             ,
             Readiness
             to
             deliver
             and
             supply
             wants
             ,
             to
             carry
             thorow
             Troubles
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             ,
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             to
             deliver
             out
             of
             them
             .
             These
             ,
             when
             rightly
             improven
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             warrand
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             grounds
             ,
             will
             fournish
             a
             feast
             ,
             whereupon
             faith
             may
             feed
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             become
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             ;
             and
             with
             Courage
             ,
             Hop
             and
             Confidence
             wade
             thorow
             a
             Sea
             of
             Affliction
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             quarrel
             and
             
               controversie
               is
               the
               Lords
            
             .
             A
             noble
             ground
             of
             courage
             ,
             comfort
             and
             confidence
             ,
             when
             beleeved
             and
             rightly
             Improven
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             
               Their
               Sufferings
               are
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             when
             they
             are
             for
             His
             sake
             ,
             and
             upon
             His
             account
             .
             And
             this
             cannot
             but
             be
             a
             wel
             full
             of
             Consolation
             ,
             unto
             the
             poor
             afflicted
             and
             persecuted
             Childe
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             fed
             upon
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             These
             I
             have
             (
             as
             the
             Lord
             was
             pleased
             to
             assist
             )
             spoken
             a
             little
             unto
             ,
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Piece
             ,
             onely
             in
             order
             to
             this
             End
             ,
             That
             the
             faithful
             and
             honest
             hearted
             Beleever
             ,
             who
             either
             hath
             already
             met
             with
             ,
             or
             layeth
             his
             account
             to
             meet
             with
             ,
             Sufferings
             of
             one
             kind
             ,
             or
             of
             another
             ,
             in
             following
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Truth
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Institutions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             may
             in
             part
             be
             helped
             to
             know
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             where
             the
             stock
             thereof
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             may
             improve
             the
             same
             to
             his
             own
             rich
             advantage
             ,
             in
             every
             Case
             and
             Condition
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             his
             wise
             and
             holy
             Providence
             ,
             bringeth
             him
             into
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             ,
             as
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             the
             fiery
             Trials
             ,
             sharpe
             Afflictions
             ,
             sore
             Temptations
             ,
             sad
             Exercises
             ,
             cruel
             Persecutions
             ,
             continual
             Tossings
             and
             Harassings
             and
             pinching
             Straits
             and
             Difficulties
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             meet
             with
             ,
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             helped
             unto
             a
             Christian
             Deportment
             ,
             a
             Rejoicing
             
             evermore
             ,
             and
             a
             bearing
             of
             the
             cross
             with
             Joy
             ,
             Valour
             ,
             Christian
             Courage
             ,
             undaunted
             Resolution
             and
             a
             fixed
             Stedfastness
             and
             Unmovablness
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             so
             win
             to
             a
             life
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             through
             faith
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             the
             deathes
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             to
             rancountre
             with
             ,
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             to
             the
             everlasting
             possession
             of
             that
             Crown
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             ,
             that
             is
             Incorruptible
             and
             Undefiled
             ,
             and
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             reserved
             in
             heaven
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             faith
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             ,
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             this
             Matter
             for
             the
             end
             mentioned
             ,
             mentione
             and
             speak
             a
             little
             unto
             some
             other
             Considerations
             :
             such
             as
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             .
             VIII
             .
             It
             is
             the
             
               decreed
               will
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             IF
             the
             afflicted
             soul
             ,
             that
             is
             tossed
             with
             Tempests
             ,
             and
             not
             comforted
             ,
             and
             is
             like
             to
             sinck
             under
             the
             heavy
             burden
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             Temptation
             and
             Tribulation
             ,
             were
             considering
             aright
             ,
             how
             that
             
               affliction
               cometh
               not
               forth
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
               nor
               troub●…e
               springeth
               
               not
               out
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               Iob
            
             5
             :
             6.
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             afflictions
             come
             not
             by
             meer
             Chance
             ,
             neither
             have
             they
             all
             their
             Original
             from
             Inferiour
             agents
             ,
             carnal
             and
             worldly
             Instruments
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             an
             higher
             hand
             to
             be
             observed
             and
             espied
             in
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             men
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             the
             Instruments
             of
             Satan
             ,
             devise
             and
             execute
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             an
             higher
             Resolution
             ,
             Decree
             and
             Determination
             ,
             to
             be
             heeded
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             taken
             by
             man.
             If
             the
             afflicted
             soul
             (
             I
             say
             )
             were
             considering
             this
             ,
             he
             would
             finde
             himself
             called
             to
             far
             other
             Thoughts
             and
             Meditations
             ,
             than
             he
             hath
             ,
             or
             can
             have
             ,
             when
             his
             mind
             is
             onely
             poreing
             upon
             the
             secondary
             and
             far
             inferiour
             rise
             of
             his
             trouble
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             from
             men
             .
             We
             see
             what
             course
             Peter
             took
             Act.
             4
             :
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             When
             thinking
             upon
             the
             rage
             of
             Enemies
             against
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             against
             them
             ,
             his
             Servants
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             
               for
               of
               a
               truth
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               against
               thy
               holy
               Child
               Iesus
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hast
               anointed
               ,
               both
               Herod
               and
               Pontius
               Pilat
               ,
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               were
               gathered
               together
               ;
               for
               to
               do
               whatsoever
               thy
               hand
               and
               th●…
               Counsel
               determined
               before
               to
               be
               done
               .
            
             So
             Act.
             2
             :
             23.
             
             He
             tels
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             Instrumental
             ,
             in
             killing
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               delivered
               by
               the
               determinat
               Counsel
               and
               fore
               knowledg
               of
               God
               ,
            
             otherwise
             they
             had
             had
             no
             power
             over
             
             him
             .
             It
             is
             good
             and
             necessary
             for
             Beleevers
             ,
             to
             be
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             particular
             ,
             fixed
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             this
             ,
             That
             nothing
             cometh
             to
             passe
             by
             chance
             or
             fortune
             (
             as
             we
             s●…y
             :
             )
             but
             that
             all
             events
             ,
             that
             fall
             out
             or
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             are
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             freely
             and
             unchangably
             Ordained
             and
             Appointed
             by
             the
             unalterable
             Determination
             and
             Decree
             of
             the
             holy
             and
             wise
             Counsel
             of
             God
             :
             for
             He
             
               worketh
               all
               things
               after
               the
               Counsel
               of
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               Ephes
            
             1
             :
             11.
             
             There
             is
             an
             unalterable
             Decree
             past
             in
             the
             grand
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             in
             heaven
             ,
             concerning
             all
             Events
             ,
             that
             fall
             out
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             even
             such
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             think
             to
             be
             most
             uncertaine
             and
             contingent
             ,
             as
             events
             determined
             by
             lot
             ,
             
               Prov.
               16
               :
               33.
               
               The
               lot
               is
               cast
               into
               the
               lap
               ;
               but
               the
               whole
               disposing
               thereof
               is
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             What
             more
             uncertain
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             souldiers
             should
             not
             handle
             Christ
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             handled
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             who
             were
             crucified
             with
             him
             :
             and
             yet
             they
             broke
             not
             his
             bones
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             the
             bones
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             they
             pierced
             him
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             not
             to
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             ,
             it
             was
             determined
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             not
             a
             bone
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             he
             should
             be
             pierced
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             where
             mention
             was
             made
             of
             these
             determinations
             ,
             as
             we
             
             see
             in
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             meer
             (
             to
             us
             )
             accidental
             things
             ,
             that
             befell
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             what
             difficulties
             some
             move
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             in
             sinful
             events
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Trouble
             ,
             Affliction
             ,
             and
             Persecution
             are
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             of
             God
             meet
             with
             ,
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             wicked
             Instruments
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             adhereing
             unto
             Truth
             ,
             and
             following
             duty
             :
             But
             I
             shall
             purposely
             wave
             all
             disputs
             ,
             at
             this
             occasion
             ,
             and
             onely
             hold
             forth
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             thereafter
             shew
             ,
             how
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             improved
             unto
             advantage
             ,
             in
             such
             exercising
             times
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whatever
             Affliction
             ,
             Cross
             ,
             Trouble
             ,
             Suffering
             ,
             Tria●…
             or
             Tribulation
             ,
             any
             of
             his
             are
             put
             to
             endure
             ,
             in
             following
             of
             duty
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             ,
             as
             an
             accidental
             ,
             fortuitous
             event
             ,
             or
             chance
             ;
             but
             as
             determined
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             hath
             in
             his
             Soveraigne
             wisdom
             and
             Counsel
             thought
             fit
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             so
             ;
             and
             ordered
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             his
             people
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             should
             meet
             with
             Opposition
             ,
             Contradiction
             ,
             Affliction
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             or
             Persecution
             ,
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             one
             or
             other
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Trial
             and
             Exercise
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             ,
             as
             ordained
             and
             determined
             of
             Jehovah
             :
             Such
             a
             determination
             ,
             as
             this
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             
               Act.
               14
               :
               22.
               —
               And
               
               that
               we
               must
               through
               much
               tribula●…ion
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               :
            
             And
             of
             that
             ,
             wich
             Paul
             saith
             Act
             20
             :
             23.
             though
             he
             knew
             not
             in
             particular
             what
             evils
             should
             befall
             him
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             whither
             he
             was
             now
             going
             ;
             yet
             he
             knew
             ,
             that
             bonds
             and
             affliction
             did
             abide
             him
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               Save
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               witnesseth
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               bonds
               and
               affliction
               abide
               me
               .
            
             It
             was
             determined
             then
             that
             these
             ,
             as
             pages
             of
             honour
             ,
             should
             attend
             him
             ,
             and
             should
             wait
             for
             his
             landing
             in
             every
             place
             he
             came
             unto
             .
             And
             yet
             more
             clearly
             he
             tels
             the
             
               Thessalonians
               ,
               1
               Epist.
            
             3
             :
             3.
             
             That
             they
             knew
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             the
             rest
             
               were
               appointed
               hereunto
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             afflictions
             ;
             adding
             
               Vers.
               4.
               
               For
               verily
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               with
               you
               ,
               we
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               suffer
               tribulation
               ,
               even
               as
               i●…
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               and
               ye
               know
               .
               Peter
            
             also
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             mindeth
             those
             ,
             he
             writteth
             unto
             ,
             of
             this
             ,
             several
             times
             ,
             and
             pointeth
             them
             unto
             this
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             eye
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             His
             determining
             ,
             decreeing
             ,
             and
             appointing
             will
             1
             
               Pet.
               3
               :
               17.
               
               For
               it
               is
               better
               ,
               if
               the
               will
               of
               God
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               y●…
               suffer
               for
               welldoing
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             againe
             
               Chap.
               4
               :
               19.
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               let
               them
               that
               suffer
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             From
             all
             which
             Testimonies
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Will
             ,
             Determination
             ,
             Resolution
             and
             Decree
             of
             the
             Ancient
             of
             dayes
             past
             ,
             anent
             
             the
             Afflictions
             ,
             Trials
             ,
             Tribulations
             and
             Sufferings
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             only
             is
             there
             a
             Decree
             and
             Determination
             past
             ,
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             heaven
             ,
             about
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             grosse
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             and
             in
             general
             :
             but
             also
             the
             special
             Kind
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             or
             Affliction
             ,
             that
             they
             meet
             with
             ,
             or
             the
             special
             manner
             ,
             or
             quality
             thereof
             .
             God
             hath
             not
             only
             decreed
             ,
             that
             this
             or
             that
             man
             ,
             this
             or
             that
             follower
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             meet
             with
             some
             Crosse
             and
             some
             Affliction
             ,
             or
             other
             ;
             but
             he
             hath
             determined
             the
             species
             and
             kind
             thereof
             ;
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             whether
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             cross
             as
             to
             his
             Body
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             his
             Estate
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             or
             as
             to
             several
             or
             all
             of
             these
             together
             ;
             whether
             he
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             suffer
             Fineings
             ,
             or
             Confinments
             ,
             or
             Imprisonments
             ,
             or
             Exile
             ,
             or
             Death
             ;
             whether
             Scourgings
             ,
             Paines
             and
             Torments
             ,
             or
             Harassings
             ,
             Feares
             ,
             Perils
             ,
             or
             what
             ever
             it
             be
             .
             Paul
             knew
             ,
             that
             bonds
             did
             abide
             him
             .
             The
             Lord
             determined
             ,
             that
             Abraham's
             Posteritie
             should
             be
             strangers
             ,
             in
             a
             Land
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             theirs
             ,
             &
             be
             made
             to
             serve
             
               Gen.
               15.
               vers
            
             .
             13.
             
             He
             determined
             that
             Satan
             should
             cast
             some
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smirna
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             have
             tribulation
             ,
             Revel
             .
             2
             :
             10.
             
             We
             know
             also
             ,
             what
             was
             particularly
             threatned
             against
             
               David
               ,
               2
               Sam.
            
             12
             :
             11.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             As
             the
             Lord
             decreeth
             the
             Kind
             and
             Species
             of
             the
             Trial
             ;
             so
             likewise
             he
             passeth
             a
             Determination
             ,
             concerning
             all
             the
             Ingredients
             and
             Parts
             of
             the
             same
             .
             The
             trial
             possiblie
             is
             not
             one
             single
             Exercise
             ,
             but
             one
             complicated
             ,
             and
             compounded
             of
             many
             ;
             a
             cup
             not
             of
             one
             pure
             liquor
             ,
             but
             mixed
             of
             many
             ingredients
             ;
             but
             of
             how
             many
             Ingredients
             so
             ever
             it
             be
             compounded
             ,
             and
             of
             how
             many
             parts
             so
             ever
             it
             consist
             ;
             yet
             all
             of
             them
             are
             particularly
             and
             determinatly
             decreed
             and
             appointed
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Many
             bitter
             ingredients
             were
             in
             the
             cup
             ,
             which
             Christ
             gote
             to
             drink
             ;
             but
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             fell
             under
             a
             plaine
             and
             peremptour
             determination
             of
             heaven
             .
             They
             were
             gathered
             together
             (
             saith
             Peter
             ,
             in
             the
             fore
             cited
             place
             )
             
               to
               do
               whatsoever
               thy
               hand
               and
               thy
               Counsel
               determined
               to
               be
               done
               :
            
             there
             was
             a
             whatsoever
             here
             :
             Nothing
             was
             or
             could
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             what
             this
             Counsel
             of
             God
             had
             Determined
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             was
             Determined
             by
             this
             Counsel
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Degree
             ,
             and
             Measure
             of
             the
             affliction
             ,
             that
             His
             people
             are
             to
             meet
             with
             ,
             is
             as
             particularly
             determined
             ,
             as
             any
             circumstance
             thereof
             else
             :
             we
             know
             what
             Ioseph's
             Brethren
             had
             intended
             against
             him
             ,
             when
             thy
             said
             ,
             
               come
               let
               us
               slay
               him
               ,
               and
               cast
               him
               into
               some
               pit
               ,
               Gen.
            
             37
             :
             20.
             
             But
             God
             had
             
             not
             intended
             so
             much
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             made
             to
             change
             their
             minde
             ,
             and
             to
             sell
             him
             to
             the
             
               Midianites
               ,
               Vers.
            
             28.
             
             And
             though
             thereby
             they
             thought
             they
             were
             quite
             of
             him
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             remaine
             a
             slave
             to
             his
             dying
             day
             ;
             yet
             we
             know
             it
             came
             otherwise
             to
             passe
             ;
             they
             thought
             evil
             ;
             but
             God
             meant
             it
             unto
             good
             
               Gen.
               50.
               vers
            
             .
             20.
             
             As
             the
             Lord
             had
             another
             end
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             than
             they
             had
             ;
             so
             he
             had
             determined
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             reach
             their
             end
             ,
             nor
             do
             any
             more
             ,
             than
             should
             contribute
             unto
             His
             end
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Assyria
             had
             it
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             to
             destroy
             and
             cut
             off
             Nations
             not
             a
             few
             .
             But
             God
             had
             another
             end
             in
             raising
             him
             up
             to
             be
             a
             scourge
             :
             and
             therefore
             suffered
             him
             not
             to
             do
             all
             he
             would
             ,
             Esai
             .
             10
             :
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             12.
             
             Upon
             this
             ground
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             debateth
             with
             his
             people
             in
             measure
             ,
             when
             he
             sendeth
             forth
             his
             rod
             ;
             and
             stayeth
             his
             rough
             winde
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             east
             winde
             Esai
             27.
             8.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Season
             and
             time
             of
             the
             affliction
             and
             trial
             is
             likewise
             determined
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             Circumstance
             ,
             sometime
             very
             considerable
             ,
             and
             weighty
             .
             He
             hath
             determined
             the
             minute
             of
             time
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             beginne
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             occasion
             it
             shall
             be
             trysted
             .
             He
             determined
             the
             precise
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Messiah
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             
             after
             threescore
             and
             two
             weeks
             ,
             
               Dan.
               9
               vers
            
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Duration
             of
             the
             Trial
             is
             also
             determined
             by
             the
             unchangable
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             a
             day
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             an
             houre
             and
             a
             minute
             .
             He
             decreed
             the
             length
             and
             duration
             of
             the
             affliction
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             come
             upon
             the
             posterity
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             four
             hundereth
             and
             thirtie
             Years
             
               Gen.
               15
               :
               13.
               
               Exod.
               12.
               vers
               .
            
             13.
             
             And
             at
             the
             end
             of
             these
             Years
             ,
             even
             the
             self
             same
             day
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             hosts
             of
             the
             Lord
             went
             out
             from
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             where
             these
             Years
             of
             servitude
             were
             to
             end
             .
             So
             he
             determined
             seventy
             Years
             for
             the
             captivity
             of
             Iudah
             in
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Ier.
            
             25
             :
             12.
             and
             29
             :
             10.
             
             
               Dan.
               9.
               vers
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             hath
             also
             determined
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             Instruments
             of
             the
             trouble
             ,
             He
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             
               hisse
               for
               the
               flie
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               the
               uttermost
               part
               of
               the
               rivers
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               bee
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               Esai
               .
            
             7
             :
             18.
             
             He
             appointed
             the
             ruine
             of
             Iudah
             to
             be
             by
             the
             Babylonians
             ,
             or
             Caldeans
             .
             He
             determined
             to
             raise
             evil
             against
             David
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             These
             particulars
             might
             have
             been
             further
             enlairged
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             ;
             but
             because
             I
             suppose
             the
             truth
             herein
             will
             not
             be
             denied
             ,
             or
             questioned
             by
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             
             it
             will
             be
             much
             more
             useful
             to
             speak
             a
             few
             things
             ,
             concerning
             the
             right
             use
             making
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Decree
             past
             in
             heaven
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             touching
             our
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ingredients
             and
             Circumstances
             thereof
             ,
             concerning
             the
             manner
             and
             way
             of
             our
             troubles
             ,
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             ,
             the
             Instruments
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             particulars
             considerable
             in
             the
             same
             :
             all
             are
             fixed
             by
             a
             peremptour
             and
             unalterable
             Determination
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             faith
             and
             beleeving
             Consideration
             of
             this
             would
             still
             ,
             and
             calme
             the
             risings
             of
             our
             proud
             spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             insolent
             stirrings
             of
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             when
             the
             Affliction
             ,
             that
             is
             bitter
             and
             unpleasant
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             lying
             on
             ;
             and
             make
             us
             patiently
             endure
             all
             ,
             and
             sweetly
             submit
             to
             all
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Lord
               be
               done
               :
               Let
               him
               do
               what
               seemeth
               him
               good
            
             ;
             as
             good
             old
             Eli
             said
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Lord
             concerning
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             family
             ,
             wherein
             were
             many
             sad
             and
             bitter
             ingredients
             ,
             as
             may
             beseen
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             and
             3.
             
             Chapters
             :
             and
             
               go●…d
               is
               the
               ●…rd
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             as
             good
             Hezekiah
             said
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             by
             Esaias
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             determined
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             was
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             all
             which
             his
             fathers
             had
             laid
             up
             in
             store
             ,
             untill
             that
             day
             ,
             should
             be
             carried
             to
             Babilon
             ,
             nothing
             should
             be
             left
             ;
             
             and
             of
             his
             sones
             ,
             that
             should
             issue
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             beget
             ,
             should
             they
             take
             away
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             Eunuchs
             in
             the
             palace
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             Esai
             .
             39.
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Whether
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Our
             thoughts
             be
             troubled
             at
             the
             kind
             of
             the
             Cross
             or
             Affliction
             ,
             which
             is
             upon
             us
             ;
             so
             as
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             had
             the
             Lord
             sent
             any
             other
             rod
             or
             affliction
             upon
             us
             ,
             than
             this
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             are
             exercised
             ,
             we
             could
             better
             have
             born
             it
             ,
             Had
             he
             visited
             me
             (
             will
             one
             say
             )
             with
             Poverty
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             Disgrace
             ,
             I
             could
             have
             born
             it
             :
             and
             another
             ,
             had
             my
             affliction
             been
             any
             other
             ,
             than
             just
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             could
             have
             comported
             with
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             decreed
             ,
             that
             that
             ,
             even
             
               that
               same
            
             crosse
             ,
             should
             be
             thy
             cross
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             will
             make
             the
             Soul
             sit
             down
             and
             say
             ,
             seing
             the
             Lord
             hath
             from
             all
             eternity
             appointed
             and
             shapen-out
             this
             ,
             even
             this
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             must
             bear
             it
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             who
             is
             wiser
             ,
             than
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             seeth
             further
             than
             I
             do
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             what
             is
             good
             and
             best
             for
             me
             ,
             better
             than
             I
             my self
             do
             ,
             His
             holy
             will
             be
             done
             .
             
               This
               is
               a
               grief
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               must
               bear
               it
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Ieremiah
               Ch.
            
             10
             :
             19.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             If
             our
             heart
             be
             troubled
             and
             vexed
             at
             the
             Consideration
             and
             thoughts
             of
             the
             
             particular
             Ingredients
             in
             and
             Parts
             of
             our
             mixed
             and
             compounded
             cup
             of
             affliction
             ,
             whereof
             every
             one
             seemeth
             more
             bitter
             than
             another
             ;
             and
             we
             be
             saying
             ,
             we
             are
             compassed
             with
             evils
             on
             all
             hands
             ▪
             trouble
             of
             Body
             is
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             trouble
             of
             Mind
             also
             ;
             we
             are
             wrestling
             with
             paines
             inward
             and
             outward
             ,
             with
             poverty
             ,
             with
             disgrace
             ,
             with
             perils
             and
             hardships
             ;
             and
             all
             at
             once
             :
             This
             will
             compose
             our
             spirits
             ,
             if
             we
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             willed
             and
             decreed
             all
             this
             ;
             He
             thought
             good
             to
             have
             it
             so
             ;
             He
             hath
             ordered
             ,
             as
             a
             wise
             Physician
             ,
             all
             the
             Ingredients
             of
             our
             bitter
             cup
             :
             and
             what
             have
             we
             to
             say
             against
             him
             ?
             Iob
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             had
             many
             a
             bitter
             ingredient
             in
             his
             cup
             ,
             and
             this
             compesceth
             the
             tumultuatings
             of
             his
             spirit
             Iob
             23
             :
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               But
               he
               is
               in
               one
               mind
               ,
               &
               who
               can
               turn
               him
               ?
               And
               what
               his
               soul
               desireth
               ,
               even
               that
               he
               doth
               .
               For
               he
               performeth
               the
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               appointed
               for
               me
               ;
               and
               many
               such
               things
               are
               with
               him
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             what
             He
             will
             do
             ,
             He
             will
             do
             ;
             none
             can
             turne
             him
             ,
             or
             make
             him
             change
             his
             mind
             ;
             He
             performeth
             what
             He
             hath
             appointed
             and
             decreed
             for
             me
             ;
             and
             He
             can
             do
             much
             more
             yet
             ,
             and
             what
             know
             I
             but
             he
             shall
             do
             much
             more
             against
             me
             ,
             than
             he
             hath
             done
             ?
             This
             did
             so
             far
             put
             him
             from
             quarrelling
             at
             what
             was
             done
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             troubled
             and
             
             afraid
             at
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Majesty
             and
             Soveraignity
             of
             this
             great
             King
             ,
             who
             doth
             what
             he
             will
             ;
             and
             so
             might
             adde
             yet
             moe
             ingredients
             in
             his
             cup
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             was
             left
             breathing
             ,
             and
             thereby
             make
             his
             case
             worse
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             If
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             exceeding
             great
             weight
             and
             measure
             of
             the
             Trouble
             vex
             us
             ;
             this
             may
             counter-work
             that
             ,
             and
             calme
             us
             :
             if
             we
             should
             suppose
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             measure-out
             our
             calamitie
             by
             drachmes
             and
             unces
             ,
             but
             by
             pounds
             and
             ston
             weights
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             cry
             out
             ,
             that
             our
             Trouble
             is
             greater
             ,
             than
             we
             can
             bear
             ,
             and
             give
             way
             to
             sinful
             murmurings
             and
             complainings
             :
             we
             should
             do
             well
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             to
             call
             this
             to
             mind
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             doses
             are
             weighed
             and
             appointed
             for
             us
             from
             eternity
             ,
             He
             hath
             measured
             every
             scruple
             or
             graine
             weight
             thereof
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             hath
             appointed
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             ;
             He
             knoweth
             best
             ,
             what
             dose
             or
             measure
             of
             such
             or
             such
             a
             simple
             ,
             and
             what
             weight
             or
             quantity
             of
             all
             together
             will
             worke
             best
             on
             our
             humors
             :
             and
             this
             will
             helpe
             to
             calme
             our
             spirits
             ;
             knowing
             that
             He
             hath
             determined
             all
             things
             according
             to
             infinite
             wisdom
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Counsel
             of
             his
             own
             will
             ;
             and
             more
             than
             he
             hath
             appointed
             shall
             no
             man
             be
             able
             to
             inflict
             .
             He
             leaveth
             
             not
             the
             measuring
             and
             weighing
             out
             of
             the
             ingredients
             of
             our
             calamitie
             ,
             unto
             men
             or
             enemies
             :
             but
             himself
             doth
             it
             ,
             by
             an
             unalterable
             Decree
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             rage
             of
             Enemies
             can
             not
             change
             as
             to
             one
             ase
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             hundereth
             part
             of
             one
             drachme
             .
             We
             hear
             what
             Christ
             said
             Ioh.
             18
             :
             11.
             
             
               The
               cup
               ,
               which
               my
               father
               hath
               given
               me
               ,
               shall
               I
               not
               drink
               it
               ?
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             when
             the
             dregs
             of
             this
             cup
             ,
             wherein
             was
             the
             Curse
             ,
             was
             presented
             to
             him
             ,
             his
             holy
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             in
             a
             sinless
             manner
             ,
             scunnered
             at
             it
             Mat.
             26
             :
             39.
             
             
               If
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               let
               this
               cup
               passe
               from
               me
               :
            
             Yet
             ,
             as
             sweetly
             acquiescing
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Determination
             ,
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               Nevertheless
               ,
               not
               my
               will
               ,
               but
               thy
               will
               be
               done
               .
            
             And
             againe
             Vers.
             42.
             
             
               O
               father
               ,
               if
               this
               cup
               may
               not
               passe
               away
               from
               me
               ,
               except
               I
               drink
               it
               ,
               thy
               will
               be
               done
               .
            
             Bitter
             and
             sharpe
             was
             this
             cup
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             ;
             yet
             he
             viewed
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             appointing
             that
             he
             should
             drink
             it
             ;
             and
             calmly
             submitted
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               not
               as
               I
               will
               ,
               but
               as
               thou
               wilt
               .
            
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             season
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             are
             exercised
             and
             trysted
             with
             such
             a
             trouble
             ,
             may
             adde
             griefe
             to
             our
             sorrow
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             say
             in
             our
             vexation
             ,
             had
             this
             Trouble
             come
             upon
             us
             ,
             at
             any
             other
             time
             ,
             we
             could
             have
             better
             com●…orted
             therewith
             ;
             had
             it
             either
             come
             sooner
             ,
             
             or
             later
             ,
             we
             had
             been
             more
             able
             to
             have
             born
             it
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             come
             precisely
             at
             such
             a
             nick
             of
             time
             ,
             it
             becometh
             a
             double
             burden
             unto
             us
             :
             Yet
             it
             will
             help
             to
             calme
             us
             ,
             and
             compesce
             our
             turbulent
             spirits
             ,
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             He
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             all
             seasons
             ,
             and
             all
             times
             ,
             hath
             chosen
             this
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             particular
             season
             ,
             wherein
             we
             shall
             meet
             with
             such
             trials
             ;
             and
             it
             could
             be
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             he
             hath
             willed
             ;
             the
             trials
             behoved
             to
             come
             ,
             at
             that
             very
             nick
             and
             minute
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             :
             an
             ancient
             Determination
             passed
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             no
             power
             under
             heaven
             could
             alter
             it
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             one
             houre
             or
             minute
             .
          
           
             (
             5.
             )
             When
             our
             thoughts
             are
             busied
             about
             the
             Duration
             of
             the
             Trouble
             ;
             this
             Consideration
             of
             a
             Divine
             determination
             ,
             past
             also
             thereupon
             ,
             will
             contribute
             to
             our
             setling
             .
             We
             are
             ready
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             when
             afflictions
             lye
             heavy
             upon
             our
             loines
             ,
             oh
             will
             they
             ever
             come
             to
             an
             end
             :
             shall
             we
             never
             be
             redeemed
             herefrom
             ?
             Shall
             we
             never
             see
             a
             good
             day
             again
             ?
             And
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             our
             hopes
             are
             perished
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             cut
             off
             for
             our
             parts
             :
             as
             Hezekiah
             said
             when
             trouble
             lay
             upon
             him
             Esai
             .
             38
             :
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             I
             
               said
               in
               the
               cutting
               off
               of
               my
               daies
               ,
               I
               shall
               go
               to
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               grave
               :
               I
               am
               deprived
               of
               the
               residue
               of
               mine
               years
               .
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               shall
               
               not
               see
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               living
               ,
            
             I
             
               shall
               behold
               man
               no
               more
               with
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               mine
               age
               is
               departed
               ,
               and
               is
               removed
               from
               me
               ,
               as
               a
               shepherds
               Tent.
               He
               will
               cut
               me
               off
               with
               pining
               sickness
               ,
               from
               day
               even
               to
               night
               will
               thou
               make
               an
               end
               of
               me
               .
            
             I
             
               reckoned
               till
               morning
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               lion
               so
               will
               he
               break
               all
               m●…
               bones
               :
               from
               day
               even
               to
               night
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               make
               an
               end
               of
               me
               .
            
             The
             affliction
             ,
             through
             the
             distemper
             of
             our
             spirits
             ,
             raiseth
             such
             a
             mist
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             not
             see
             thorow
             the
             dark
             face
             of
             the
             dispensation
             .
             How
             oft
             do
             we
             limite
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             come
             not
             before
             such
             a
             moneth
             ,
             or
             such
             an
             year
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             come
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             need
             waite
             for
             him
             no
             longer
             :
             and
             the
             oftener
             ,
             that
             our
             foolishly
             set
             &
             prefixed
             Periods
             go
             over
             ,
             &
             the
             storme
             continueth
             ,
             or
             groweth
             ,
             our
             fainting
             &
             despondence
             groweth
             :
             especially
             when
             we
             consider
             ,
             the
             evil
             disposition
             ,
             rage
             and
             cruelty
             of
             Enemies
             :
             and
             see
             how
             their
             strength
             groweth
             ,
             and
             providence
             seemeth
             to
             smile
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             now
             the
             faith
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             He
             ,
             who
             hath
             set
             bounds
             to
             the
             raging
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             saying
             ,
             hithertil
             shalt
             thou
             come
             and
             no
             further
             ,
             hath
             also
             bounded
             and
             limited
             the
             time
             ,
             how
             long
             such
             a
             Calamity
             ,
             or
             Tri●…l
             shall
             endure
             ,
             will
             
             sedate
             our
             mindes
             ,
             and
             keep
             us
             calme
             ,
             and
             free
             of
             that
             discomposure
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             restless
             Malice
             ,
             incessant
             Rage
             ,
             and
             cruel
             Hatred
             of
             the
             Enemies
             will
             and
             do
             usually
             cause
             ;
             for
             do
             they
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             God
             will
             observe
             the
             Periods
             prefixed
             by
             himself
             :
             his
             thoughts
             take
             place
             in
             all
             generations
             And
             when
             our
             hearts
             are
             disquieted
             at
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             long
             continuance
             of
             the
             Affliction
             ,
             the
             calling
             of
             this
             to
             remembrance
             ,
             That
             the
             only
             wise
             God
             hath
             determined
             all
             the
             houres
             and
             minutes
             of
             its
             continuance
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             holy
             ends
             ,
             will
             prompt
             us
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             cannot
             strive
             against
             the
             Almighty
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             waite
             His
             time
             ,
             in
             patience
             ;
             all
             our
             strugling
             will
             but
             perplex
             our selves
             the
             more
             ;
             and
             all
             our
             endeavours
             to
             get
             free
             ,
             will
             but
             contribute
             to
             our
             further
             entanglement
             :
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             ,
             do
             what
             we
             can
             ,
             to
             Anticipate
             his
             day
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             best
             for
             us
             to
             minde
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             lay
             aside
             all
             thoughts
             of
             using
             any
             unlawful
             meanes
             for
             our
             outgate
             ,
             and
             waite
             in
             patience
             ,
             untill
             his
             good
             time
             come
             .
          
           
             (
             6.
             )
             As
             also
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Instruments
             of
             our
             trouble
             and
             calamity
             may
             sadly
             affect
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             did
             
               David
               Psal.
               55
               :
               vers
               .
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               It
               was
               not
               an
               Enemie
               ,
               that
               reproached
               me
               ,
               then
               I
               could
               have
               born
               it
               ;
               ●…either
               
               was
               it
               he
               that
               hated
               me
               ,
               that
               did
               magnifie
               himself
               against
               me
               ,
               then
            
             I
             
               could
               have
               hid
               my self
               from
               him
               .
               But
               thou
               ,
               a
               man
               ,
               mine
               equal
            
             (
             or
             a
             man
             according
             to
             my
             rank
             )
             
               my
               guide
               ,
               and
               mine
               acquaintance
               .
               We
               took
               sweet
               Counsel
               together
               ,
               and
               walked
               unto
               the
               house
               of
               God
               in
               company
               .
            
             See
             Ps.
             41
             :
             9.
             
             So
             many
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             may
             say
             ,
             If
             my
             trouble
             were
             brought
             unto
             me
             by
             any
             other
             hands
             ,
             and
             instruments
             ,
             I
             could
             comport
             the
             better
             with
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             is
             caused
             by
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             my
             neer
             Relation
             ,
             mine
             obliged
             friend
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             least
             expected
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             unto
             whom
             I
             could
             have
             yeelded
             up
             my self
             ,
             and
             all
             I
             had
             ,
             how
             heavy
             must
             it
             needs
             be
             unto
             me
             ?
             But
             the
             Consideration
             of
             this
             ,
             That
             so
             it
             hath
             seemed
             good
             unto
             the
             only
             wise
             God
             ,
             and
             Supreame
             Soveraigne
             ,
             may
             and
             should
             ,
             and
             ,
             when
             rightly
             beleeved
             and
             improven
             ,
             will
             cause
             us
             lay
             our
             hand
             upon
             our
             mouth
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             The
             good
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             done
             ;
             Hath
             he
             determined
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             another
             ,
             shall
             occasione
             all
             my
             griefe
             and
             sorrow
             ;
             shall
             be
             instrumentall
             in
             all
             my
             Calamities
             ?
             good
             is
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             though
             I
             would
             think
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             were
             persecuted
             and
             troubled
             by
             others
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             better
             ,
             and
             I
             could
             bear
             it
             better
             ;
             yet
             seing
             Infinite
             wisdome
             hath
             determined
             
             this
             circumstance
             of
             my
             calamity
             ;
             why
             should
             not
             I
             acquiesce
             ?
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             how
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             rightly
             improven
             and
             duely
             beleeved
             ,
             will
             help
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             under
             Affliction
             ,
             Trouble
             ,
             or
             Calamity
             ,
             to
             a
             sweet
             ,
             quiet
             ,
             submissive
             and
             patient
             life
             :
             for
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             this
             meanes
             ,
             the
             soul
             will
             be
             freed
             from
             sinful
             murmurings
             ,
             grudgings
             ,
             frettings
             and
             repineings
             ,
             at
             this
             or
             that
             Particular
             ,
             this
             or
             that
             Instrument
             ,
             or
             this
             or
             that
             other
             Circumstance
             ,
             of
             its
             present
             Distress
             and
             Calamity
             ;
             in
             that
             hereby
             it
             will
             be
             made
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             its
             murmuring
             thus
             is
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             Soveraignity
             ,
             who
             determineth
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             wayes
             and
             determinations
             to
             none
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             will
             help
             unto
             a
             Christian
             Patience
             under
             all
             ,
             that
             God
             thinketh
             good
             to
             lay
             on
             ;
             and
             to
             endure
             patiently
             without
             wearying
             untill
             his
             good
             time
             come
             :
             for
             they
             will
             easily
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             for
             them
             to
             strive
             against
             the
             Almighty
             ;
             or
             to
             think
             to
             cause
             Him
             alter
             his
             Purposes
             and
             Resolutions
             ,
             seing
             He
             is
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             turn
             him
             .
          
           
             3
             This
             will
             teach
             Christians
             sweetly
             to
             comply
             with
             all
             the
             holy
             determinations
             of
             
             God
             ,
             concerning
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             heartily
             and
             cheerfully
             ,
             
               The
               will
               o●…
               the
               Lord
               be
               done
            
             ;
             as
             those
             did
             ,
             who
             were
             perswading
             Paul
             not
             to
             go
             up
             unto
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             found
             that
             he
             would
             not
             be
             perswaded
             .
             Act.
             21
             :
             14.
             
             O
             what
             a
             sweet
             life
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             sailing
             with
             the
             stream
             of
             God's
             eternall
             Determinations
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             embracing
             and
             kissing
             every
             Dispensation
             ,
             we
             meet
             with
             ,
             how
             sharp
             and
             bitter
             so
             ever
             it
             be
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             Determined
             by
             the
             absolute
             Soveraigne
             and
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             !
             How
             light
             and
             easie
             doth
             this
             make
             every
             load
             ,
             that
             is
             lying
             upon
             our
             shoulders
             ,
             when
             we
             bear
             it
             as
             bound
             upon
             us
             by
             an
             everlasting
             Decree
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             will
             help
             unto
             a
             life
             of
             practical
             Praising
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             Absolute
             Soveraigne
             :
             for
             when
             the
             event
             is
             submitted
             unto
             and
             sweetly
             embraced
             ,
             because
             determined
             by
             a
             fixed
             Decree
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             ,
             the
             soul
             doth
             thereby
             declare
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             His
             Soveraignity
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             by
             practice
             ,
             in
             submission
             ,
             even
             though
             silent
             ,
             doth
             Celebrat
             the
             praises
             of
             that
             Absolute
             Soveraigne
             ,
             who
             is
             God
             over
             all
             ,
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ;
             while
             as
             such
             ,
             upon
             the
             contrary
             ,
             who
             fret
             and
             rebell
             against
             the
             Lord's
             Determinations
             ,
             by
             refusing
             to
             give
             that
             sweet
             hearty
             submission
             ,
             
             that
             is
             requisite
             ,
             do
             give
             a
             practical
             declaration
             of
             their
             not
             beleeving
             and
             acknowledging
             of
             Him
             to
             be
             the
             Soveraigne
             Lord
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             thoughts
             of
             this
             will
             free
             the
             soul
             of
             many
             heart-perplexing
             soul-distracting
             ,
             disquieting
             and
             renting
             thoughts
             ;
             such
             as
             these
             ;
             If
             this
             had
             not
             been
             ,
             or
             if
             I
             had
             not
             been
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             or
             had
             not
             done
             such
             or
             such
             a
             thing
             .
             I
             had
             been
             free
             of
             all
             this
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             thought
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             that
             had
             but
             a
             far-off
             and
             remote
             tendency
             unto
             the
             occasioning
             of
             the
             trouble
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             distract
             ,
             disquiet
             and
             perplex
             the
             man
             (
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             here
             sins
             occasioning
             ,
             or
             bringing
             on
             of
             trouble
             ;
             for
             these
             should
             be
             thought
             on
             and
             mourned
             for
             ;
             which
             will
             not
             marre
             this
             sutable
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             other
             things
             ,
             about
             which
             our
             thoughts
             are
             more
             readily
             conversant
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             time
             :
             )
             and
             beside
             these
             thoughts
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             done
             ,
             or
             not
             done
             ,
             in
             times
             by
             past
             ,
             there
             are
             other
             thoughts
             of
             what
             may
             yet
             further
             be
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             may
             be
             prevented
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             a
             little
             unhinge
             and
             disquiet
             the
             soul
             :
             Now
             from
             all
             such
             is
             the
             soul
             freed
             ,
             by
             the
             beleeving
             thoughts
             of
             God's
             eternal
             Decree
             concerning
             their
             trouble
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             way
             of
             its
             coming
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             
             how
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             it
             was
             brought
             on
             .
             Here
             the
             soul
             will
             finde
             such
             a
             satisfying
             subject
             of
             Meditation
             ,
             that
             other
             disquieting
             thoughts
             will
             be
             quickly
             hush'd
             to
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             will
             finde
             no
             leasure
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Hereby
             will
             the
             soul
             be
             keeped
             from
             poreing
             upon
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             eying
             of
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             under-wheels
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             instruments
             of
             the
             trouble
             and
             calamitie
             ,
             which
             will
             rather
             cause
             a
             reeling
             ,
             and
             giddiness
             ,
             and
             hence
             occasione
             a
             staggering
             and
             falling
             ,
             than
             any
             stayedness
             or
             establishment
             ;
             because
             hereby
             the
             soul
             will
             be
             brought
             to
             fix
             its
             eye
             upon
             that
             ▪
             one
             wheel
             of
             the
             Lords
             ,
             that
             moveth
             evenly
             fixedly
             ,
             and
             invariably
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             the
             wheels
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             motions
             whereof
             are
             so
             irregular
             ,
             eccentrick
             ,
             and
             so
             opposite
             and
             contrarious
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Hereby
             is
             the
             beleever
             helped
             to
             win
             to
             that
             life
             of
             tasting
             and
             feeling
             the
             sweet
             of
             that
             serenity
             of
             soul
             ,
             that
             a
             filial
             disposition
             possesseth
             the
             man
             of
             ,
             by
             an
             holy
             ,
             humble
             ,
             son-like
             submission
             and
             subjection
             of
             soul
             unto
             the
             good
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             When
             this
             submission
             is
             yeelded
             unto
             ,
             the
             Supream
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             Christian
             Grounds
             and
             Considerations
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             brought
             into
             the
             suburbs
             of
             heaven
             ,
             
             and
             enjoyeth
             an
             heavenly
             serenity
             and
             peace
             of
             minde
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             in
             case
             to
             sing
             under
             all
             its
             sorrowful
             pressures
             ,
             and
             the
             confused
             noise
             of
             such
             as
             are
             the
             Agents
             and
             Instruments
             of
             all
             the
             calamity
             ;
             and
             the
             beleeving
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Soveraigne
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             ordering
             and
             appointing
             all
             ,
             is
             a
             singular
             help
             hereunto
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             beleever
             is
             hereby
             put
             without
             the
             reach
             of
             many
             a
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             is
             strengthened
             against
             them
             ;
             whether
             to
             use
             unwarrantable
             means
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             Trouble
             and
             Distress
             incumbent
             ;
             or
             to
             prevent
             ,
             what
             may
             be
             further
             imminent
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ;
             or
             to
             vent
             his
             displeasure
             against
             the
             Instruments
             of
             all
             the
             calamity
             ;
             or
             the
             like
             :
             for
             here
             will
             be
             an
             antidote
             at
             hand
             ,
             The
             Lord
             ordereth
             and
             disposeth
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             according
             to
             His
             own
             holy
             and
             wise
             will
             :
             and
             nothing
             can
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             but
             what
             He
             hath
             decreed
             ;
             and
             what
             He
             hath
             decreed
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             ,
             and
             neither
             sooner
             nor
             later
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             He
             hath
             decreed
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwayes
             ;
             what
             have
             I
             then
             more
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             minde
             my
             present
             duty
             ,
             and
             welcome
             what
             the
             Lord's
             will
             determineth
             for
             me
             ,
             will
             he
             say
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             these
             ,
             Three
             particulars
             ,
             which
             set
             home
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             and
             promoveth
             
             thereupon
             this
             work
             of
             Submission
             ,
             and
             hearty
             acquiesceing
             unto
             the
             will
             and
             determination
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             which
             should
             be
             thought
             upon
             to
             this
             end
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             in
             all
             his
             Determinations
             and
             Decrees
             unalterable
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             unchangable
             in
             himself
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             variablness
             or
             shadow
             of
             turning
             with
             Him
             
               Iam.
               1.
               vers
            
             .
             17.
             
             And
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             He
             could
             not
             be
             infinitly
             Wise
             in
             himself
             ,
             or
             not
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             Irresistible
             by
             others
             ,
             for
             any
             alteration
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             in
             the
             determinations
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             must
             either
             flow
             from
             new
             and
             second
             thoughts
             in
             himself
             :
             and
             so
             He
             were
             not
             Infinitly
             wise
             ,
             or
             from
             inability
             to
             effectuat
             or
             through
             his
             former
             Determinations
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             take
             new
             measures
             ;
             and
             so
             He
             were
             not
             Almighty
             .
             Now
             the
             Soul
             should
             think
             with
             it self
             ,
             Should
             I
             wish
             ,
             or
             desire
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord's
             will
             were
             not
             done
             ,
             that
             He
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             do
             what
             soever
             he
             will
             Psal.
             115
             :
             3.
             and
             135
             6
             or
             that
             any
             of
             his
             everlasting
             Purposes
             and
             Decrees
             should
             fail
             ,
             and
             not
             take
             effect
             ;
             or
             that
             He
             should
             alter
             his
             purposes
             and
             lay
             his
             conclusions
             of
             new
             ?
             Then
             I
             should
             wish
             ,
             He
             were
             not
             God
             ;
             for
             the
             true
             God
             is
             a
             God
             that
             changeth
             not
             Mal.
             3
             :
             6.
             and
             a
             God
             ,
             whose
             Purposes
             cannot
             fail
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             a
             hand
             with
             
             them
             to
             effectuatall
             Esai
             .
             14
             :
             26.
             as
             he
             purposeth
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             stand
             Esa
             14
             :
             24.
             
             Who
             can
             disanull
             what
             He
             purposeth
             ?
             Vers.
             27.
             
             And
             what
             he
             purposeth
             ,
             he
             will
             also
             do
             
               Esai
               .
               46
               :
               v.
            
             11.
             
             So
             that
             if
             I
             should
             once
             imagine
             ,
             that
             His
             decrees
             could
             alter
             upon
             one
             account
             ,
             or
             other
             ,
             I
             should
             in
             so
             far
             deny
             the
             true
             &
             living
             God.
             And
             if
             one
             of
             his
             purposes
             could
             alter
             ,
             why
             not
             another
             ?
             &
             how
             then
             should
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             his
             purpose
             according
             to
             election
             should
             staud
             ?
             Rom.
             9
             :
             11.
             
             &
             8
             :
             28.
             
             
               Ephes.
               1
               :
               v.
            
             11.
             
             &
             3
             :
             10
             ,
             11.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1
             :
             9.
             
             And
             if
             there
             were
             the
             least
             ground
             of
             doubt
             here
             ,
             where
             were
             all
             my
             Hop
             ,
             Comfort
             &
             Confidence
             ?
             Therefore
             would
             the
             beleever
             say
             ;
             Because
             it
             is
             my
             joy
             &
             comfort
             ,
             that
             His
             purposes
             fail
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             He
             is
             a
             God
             that
             cannot
             change
             ,
             but
             whom
             he
             loveth
             ,
             he
             loveth
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             therefore
             will
             I
             with
             joy
             subject
             my self
             unto
             all
             his
             decreed
             Dispensations
             towards
             me
             ,
             how
             hard
             so
             ever
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             flesh
             ;
             because
             He
             is
             Unchangable
             and
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             hangeth
             all
             my
             Hope
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             his
             determinations
             and
             decrees
             are
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             .
             He
             worketh
             all
             things
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Counsel
             of
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             Glory
             Ephes.
             1
             :
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             He
             maketh
             all
             things
             for
             Himself
             Prov.
             16
             :
             4.
             
             Hence
             the
             beleeving
             
             soul
             reasoneth
             with
             himself
             ,
             Shall
             I
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God's
             getting
             his
             glory
             ?
             He
             hath
             determined
             this
             to
             befall
             me
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ;
             and
             should
             I
             wish
             it
             to
             be
             otherwayes
             ?
             Should
             I
             not
             comply
             with
             his
             holy
             designe
             of
             glorifying
             himself
             ,
             by
             this
             his
             Dispensation
             towards
             me
             ?
             Should
             I
             not
             acquiesce
             in
             all
             the
             meanes
             and
             methods
             ,
             His
             infinit
             wisdom
             hath
             thought
             upon
             ,
             and
             He
             ,
             in
             infinite
             wisdom
             ,
             hath
             determined
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             for
             glorifying
             of
             his
             own
             name
             ?
             Should
             not
             I
             be
             satisfied
             with
             his
             being
             exalted
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             should
             not
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             that
             hereby
             God
             will
             be
             glorified
             ,
             make
             mine
             heart
             sing
             under
             all
             my
             sorrow
             :
             &
             cause
             me
             conclude
             all
             my
             meditations
             on
             His
             dispen
             fations
             towards
             me
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             his
             Discourse
             
               Rom.
               11.
               
               For
               of
               him
               ,
               &
               through
               him
               ,
               &
               to
               him
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               whom
               be
               glory
               for
               ever
               ,
               Amen
               .
               v.
               last
               .
            
          
           
             3
             :
             As
             all
             that
             God
             hath
             decreed
             to
             do
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ;
             so
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             determined
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             upon
             His
             own
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             according
             to
             the
             election
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             
               Rom.
               8
               :
               28.
               
               And
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               work
               together
               for
               good
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               love
               God
               ,
               to
               them
               who
               are
               the
               called
               according
               to
               his
               purpose
               .
            
             Hence
             the
             Godly
             Soul
             can
             reason
             ,
             Shall
             I
             be
             against
             mine
             own
             good
             and
             advantage
             ?
             Shall
             I
             
             wish
             that
             things
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             when
             the
             only
             Wise
             and
             Gracious
             God
             hath
             ordered
             and
             ordained
             them
             so
             ,
             for
             my
             good
             ?
             He
             hath
             made
             many
             noble
             connexions
             ,
             in
             his
             Purposes
             ,
             that
             I
             see
             not
             :
             and
             seing
             He
             hath
             said
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             work
             together
             for
             good
             to
             such
             as
             love
             Him
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             not
             beleeve
             against
             sense
             and
             carnal
             reason
             ?
             Am
             I
             able
             to
             search
             out
             the
             Almighty
             unto
             perfection
             ?
             Can
             I
             finde
             out
             all
             the
             depths
             of
             his
             Counsel
             and
             Wisdom
             ?
             Shall
             I
             think
             then
             that
             he
             can
             bring
             about
             my
             good
             and
             felicity
             ,
             by
             no
             meanes
             ,
             and
             dispensations
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             I
             am
             satisfied
             with
             ?
             Shall
             I
             measure
             the
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Councel
             thus
             ?
             Shall
             I
             rebell
             against
             his
             Dispensations
             ,
             and
             fret
             and
             murmure
             against
             Him
             ,
             who
             dealeth
             thus
             and
             thus
             with
             me
             .
             because
             I
             see
             not
             ,
             how
             He
             can
             bring
             about
             my
             everlasting
             advantage
             hereby
             ?
             No
             :
             Nay
             rather
             because
             his
             word
             is
             true
             ,
             beleeving
             the
             same
             ,
             I
             will
             embrace
             the
             sharpest
             of
             Dispentions
             ,
             He
             is
             pleased
             to
             tryst
             me
             with
             ,
             and
             waire
             to
             see
             how
             infinit
             Wisdom
             shall
             make
             good
             ,
             what
             Truth
             it self
             hath
             said
             :
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             how
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             
               decreed
               will
               of
               God
            
             can
             preserve
             the
             Christians
             life
             ,
             in
             worst
             of
             times
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CONSIDERATION
             .
             IX
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Commanding
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             CHristian
             souls
             have
             much
             Peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             going
             about
             a
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             upon
             good
             grounds
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             are
             going
             about
             is
             a
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             many
             Hazards
             ,
             Difficulties
             ,
             Pinches
             and
             Distresses
             ,
             they
             are
             put
             to
             ,
             in
             the
             prosecution
             thereof
             :
             and
             when
             they
             are
             called
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             to
             lye
             under
             outward
             Trouble
             and
             Affliction
             ,
             are
             oftentimes
             under
             much
             sadness
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             disquietment
             of
             mind
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             among
             others
             ,
             That
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             if
             their
             suffering
             be
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             whether
             or
             not
             they
             have
             ground
             to
             expect
             God's
             approbation
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             saw
             clear
             ground
             to
             beleeve
             and
             look
             for
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             no
             more
             disquieted
             ,
             than
             when
             going
             about
             other
             clear
             and
             necessary
             duties
             .
             It
             will
             be
             useful
             therefore
             and
             advantagious
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             meet
             with
             a
             suffering
             life
             ,
             to
             know
             some
             thing
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             come
             to
             understand
             ,
             how
             and
             what
             way
             they
             
             may
             ,
             or
             may
             not
             be
             called
             of
             God
             to
             suffer
             .
          
           
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             Suffering
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             passion
             ,
             doth
             not
             properly
             fall
             under
             a
             command
             :
             But
             the
             Choosing
             ,
             Embracing
             ,
             patient
             ,
             cheerful
             ,
             couragious
             and
             Christian
             Enduring
             of
             Sufferings
             and
             Affliction
             fall
             under
             a
             command
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             all
             the
             subject
             of
             our
             present
             enquirie
             ,
             That
             we
             may
             know
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             to
             judge
             our selves
             called
             of
             God
             to
             choose
             Affliction
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             undergo
             it
             with
             courage
             and
             patience
             ,
             knowing
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             we
             are
             approven
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             order
             therefore
             to
             the
             clearing
             up
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             would
             know
             ,
             That
             as
             there
             is
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             God
             calleth
             to
             valient
             acting
             and
             appearing
             and
             hazarding
             lives
             and
             fortunes
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             Him
             ,
             and
             His
             interest
             ,
             and
             to
             jeopard
             our
             lives
             ,
             on
             the
             high
             places
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             forth
             to
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Lord
             against
             the
             mighty
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             escape
             the
             Curse
             of
             
               Meroz
               Iudg.
            
             5
             :
             23.
             
             So
             there
             is
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             He
             ,
             who
             only
             can
             change
             seas●…ns
             and
             times
             ,
             calleth
             for
             Valiant
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             a
             companion
             in
             Tribulation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Patience
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             this
             appeareth
             from
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             particular
             gift
             of
             God
             for
             this
             Suffering
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             
               Phil.
               1.
               vers
               .
               29.
               
               Vnto
               you
               it
               is
               given
               not
               only
               to
               beleeve
               on
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               sake
               .
            
             And
             when
             God
             giveth
             a
             gift
             for
             such
             a
             peculiar
             work
             ,
             it
             saith
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             time
             and
             season
             ,
             when
             that
             gift
             is
             to
             be
             imployed
             and
             exercised
             ,
             for
             he
             giveth
             not
             gifts
             to
             lye
             by
             us
             and
             rust
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             hid
             in
             a
             napkin
             under
             ground
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             peculiar
             duties
             called-for
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             Christians
             ,
             relative
             only
             or
             mainly
             unto
             a
             suffering
             time
             ;
             as
             
               Taking
               up
               the
               Cross
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               Being
               faithful
               unto
               the
               death
               Revel
               .
               2
               :
               10.
               
               Holding
               fast
               Christ's
               name
               ,
               and
               not
               denying
               his
               faith
               Vers.
               13.
               
               Keeping
               Christs
               works
               unto
               the
               end
               Vers.
               26.
               
               Keeping
               of
               Christs
               word
               ,
            
             and
             
               not
               denying
               his
               name
               ,
               Revel
               .
               3.
               v.
               8.
               
               Keeping
               the
               word
               of
               Christs
               patience
               V.
            
             10.
             
             Keeping
             fast
             and
             
               not
               casting
               away
               our
               Confidence
               Heb.
            
             10
             :
             35.
             and
             the
             like
             :
             All
             which
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             time
             for
             suffering
             ,
             and
             witnessing
             to
             the
             truth
             by
             suffering
             .
          
           
             3.
             ●…he
             many
             motives
             and
             encouragments
             given
             to
             bear
             up
             the
             hearts
             of
             sufferers
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             of
             God
             have
             such
             a
             lot
             to
             look
             for
             ,
             and
             must
             lay
             their
             account
             to
             meet
             with
             Trials
             and
             Tribulations
             for
             adhering
             to
             truth
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             many
             Instances
             and
             examples
             of
             valiant
             and
             stedfast
             Sufferers
             before
             us
             ,
             recorded
             
             for
             our
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             Information
             ,
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             season
             ,
             wherein
             such
             ,
             as
             would
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             can
             look
             for
             nothing
             but
             sharp
             trials
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             forewarnings
             given
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             will
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             to
             
               take
               up
            
             withall
             
               their
               cross
               Mat.
            
             16
             :
             24.
             
             And
             that
             
               through
               much
               tribulation
               we
               must
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               Act.
            
             14
             :
             22.
             
             And
             
               that
               all
               who
               will
               live
               godly
               ,
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               shall
               suffer
               persecution
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               vers
               .
            
             12.
             
             That
             we
             should
             not
             
               think
               strange
               concerning
               the
               fiery
               trial
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               try
               us
               ,
               as
               though
               some
               strange
               thing
               hapned
               unto
               us
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               vers
               .
            
             12
             These
             and
             the
             like
             confirme
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             6
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Captaine
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             was
             made
             perfect
             through
             sufferings
             Heb.
             2
             :
             10.
             
             &
             He
             himself
             hath
             told
             us
             Mat.
             10
             :
             24
             ,
             25
             That
             
               the
               Disciple
               is
               not
               above
               his
               Master
               ,
               nor
               the
               Servant
               above
               his
               Lord
               ,
            
             &
             that
             ,
             
               it
               is
               enough
               for
               the
               Disciple
               that
               he
               be
               as
               his
               Master
               ,
               &
               the
               Servant
               as
               his
               Lord
               :
            
             &
             that
             ,
             
               if
               they
               have
               called
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               house
               Beelzebub
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               they
               call
               them
               of
               his
               houshold
               ?
            
             And
             we
             are
             bidden
             
               look
               unto
               Iesus
               ,
               the
               Author
               and
               finisher
               of
               faith
               ,
               who
               ,
               for
               the
               joy
               that
               was
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               endured
               the
               crosse
               ,
               despising
               the
               shame
               :
            
             And
             to
             
               consider
               him
               ,
               that
               endured
               such
               contradiction
               of
               sinners
               against
               himself
               ,
               lest
               we
               be
               wearied
               and
               
               fainte
               in
               our
               mindes
               ,
               Hebr.
            
             12
             :
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             we
             are
             told
             1
             Petr.
             2
             :
             21.
             
             That
             
               even
               hereunto
               we
               are
               called
               ,
               because
               Christ
               also
               suffered
               for
               us
               ,
               leaving
               us
               an
               example
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               follow
               his
               steps
               .
            
             And
             againe
             
               Chap.
               4
               :
               1.
               
               For
               asmuch
               as
               Christ
               hath
               suffered
               for
               us
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               we
               should
               arme
               our selves
               likewise
               with
               the
               same
               mind
               .
            
             All
             which
             and
             the
             like
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Suffering
             lot
             is
             abiding
             the
             followers
             of
             Jesus
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             they
             should
             prepare
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Some
             special
             works
             there
             are
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             upon
             the
             wheels
             to
             perfect
             ,
             and
             these
             call
             for
             a
             suffering
             season
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             trial
             and
             discovery
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             His
             grace
             in
             His
             own
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             exercise
             and
             promoving
             thereof
             ;
             for
             
               tribulation
               worketh
               patience
               ,
               and
               patience
               experience
               ,
               and
               experience
               hop
               .
               Rom.
            
             5
             :
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             So
             the
             
               trying
               of
               saith
               worketh
               patience
               Iam.
            
             1
             :
             3.
             
             See
             also
             1
             
               Pet.
               1.
               vers
            
             .
             7.
             and
             4
             :
             12.
             
             As
             also
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             rottenness
             and
             hypocrisie
             of
             a
             Professing
             generation
             ,
             who
             want
             root
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             wither
             ,
             when
             the
             scorching
             sun
             of
             persecution
             ariseth
             Mat.
             13
             :
             5
             ,
             21.
             
             For
             this
             is
             as
             a
             small
             sieve
             So
             also
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             Maliciousness
             and
             wickedness
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             which
             lay
             hid
             and
             latent
             ,
             before
             it
             gote
             a
             seasonable
             vent
             ,
             when
             their
             hour
             and
             power
             of
             darkness
             cometh
             .
             Luk.
             22
             :
             53.
             
          
           
           
             8.
             
             This
             may
             be
             confirmed
             by
             express
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             such
             as
             1
             
               Pet.
               2.
               vers
               .
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               For
               this
               is
               thank
               worthy
            
             (
             or
             grace
             )
             
               if
               a
               man
               for
               conscience
               toward
               God
               ,
               endure
               griefe
               ,
               suffering
               wrongfully
               .
               —
               But
               if
               when
               ye
               do
               well
               &
               suffer
               for
               it
               ,
               ye
               take
               it
               patiently
               ,
               this
               is
               acceptable
            
             (
             or
             grace
             ,
             or
             favour
             )
             
               with
               God.
               For
               even
               hereunto
               were
               ye
               called
               .
            
             It
             must
             then
             be
             a
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             a
             command
             ,
             that
             rendereth
             a
             man
             gracious
             and
             acceptable
             with
             God.
             So
             1
             
               Pet.
               4
               :
               19.
               
               Wherefore
               let
               them
               that
               suffer
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God.
            
             &c.
             this
             is
             according
             to
             his
             will
             of
             command
             .
             So
             Heb.
             10
             :
             39.
             
             The
             
               will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             explained
             it
             ,
             his
             will
             of
             command
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             by
             enduring
             patiently
             ,
             for
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             a
             whole
             fight
             of
             afflictions
             ;
             their
             patient
             suffering
             being
             noble
             service
             to
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             .
             By
             all
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             wherein
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             called
             to
             suffer
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             enquired
             .
             When
             is
             that
             Time
             and
             Season
             ,
             wherein
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             called
             to
             suffer
             ?
             The
             answere
             is
             easie
             :
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             when
             the
             red
             horse
             (
             spoken
             of
             Revel
             .
             6
             :
             4.
             )
             is
             sent
             forth
             ,
             and
             power
             is
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             sitteth
             thereon
             ,
             to
             take
             peace
             
             from
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             hath
             given
             unto
             him
             a
             great
             sword
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             Truth
             and
             the
             Profession
             thereof
             is
             persecuted
             ;
             when
             Tribulation
             or
             Persecution
             ariseth
             because
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             Mat.
             13
             :
             26.
             
             When
             men
             must
             be
             slain
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Testimonie
             ,
             which
             they
             hold
             Revel
             .
             6
             :
             9.
             
             When
             the
             Truth
             and
             the
             open
             Profession
             thereof
             ,
             is
             questioned
             and
             opposed
             ,
             then
             are
             the
             followers
             of
             Christ
             called
             to
             suffer
             rather
             than
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             hazards
             to
             hold
             fast
             the
             Profession
             of
             their
             faith
             without
             wavering
             ,
             not
             forsaking
             even
             the
             assembling
             of
             themselves
             together
             Heb.
             10
             :
             23
             ,
             25.
             
             Then
             are
             they
             to
             make
             Moses's
             choise
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             chuse
             rather
             to
             suffer
             affliction
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             enjoy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             for
             a
             season
             Heb.
             11
             :
             25.
             
             When
             any
             of
             the
             revealed
             Truthes
             of
             God
             are
             opposed
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             owne
             the
             same
             are
             maligned
             ,
             hated
             and
             persecuted
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Season
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             calleth
             all
             His
             to
             embrace
             any
             suffering
             ,
             rather
             than
             deny
             His
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             His
             Patience
             .
             It
             is
             spoken
             to
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Pergamos
               Revel
               .
               2.
               vers
            
             .
             13.
             
             That
             though
             dwelling
             where
             Satans
             seat
             was
             ,
             yet
             she
             held
             fast
             Christ's
             ●…ame
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             deny
             His
             faith
             ,
             even
             in
             these
             daies
             ,
             wherein
             Antipas
             ,
             
             Christ's
             faithful
             Martyr
             ,
             was
             slaine
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             Christ's
             will
             and
             command
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             followers
             should
             abide
             stedfast
             ,
             faithful
             and
             unmovable
             in
             owning
             of
             his
             Truth
             and
             Cause
             ,
             his
             Word
             and
             Interest
             ,
             on
             all
             hazards
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             will
             possibly
             enquire
             ,
             How
             shall
             I
             know
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             in
             particular
             be
             called
             to
             suffer
             ?
             Answer
             .
             We
             are
             not
             to
             expect
             any
             extraordinary
             Revelation
             ,
             or
             Declaration
             of
             God's
             mind
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             though
             I
             grant
             ,
             the
             Lord
             may
             condescend
             ,
             in
             love
             and
             pity
             to
             some
             weak
             persons
             ,
             to
             give
             some
             more
             than
             ordinary
             intimation
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             whether
             by
             some
             secret
             and
             forcible
             impulse
             upon
             their
             Spirits
             ;
             or
             by
             some
             influence
             of
             comfort
             and
             encouragment
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             enabled
             to
             despise
             the
             shame
             ,
             and
             to
             endure
             the
             cross
             ,
             as
             seeing
             the
             joy
             set
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             are
             strengthened
             against
             the
             feares
             of
             men
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             terrible
             ,
             as
             seeing
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             Invisible
             .
             But
             these
             outflowings
             of
             his
             Love
             and
             Tenderness
             ,
             not
             being
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             never
             called
             to
             hazard
             on
             suffering
             ,
             untill
             we
             meet
             with
             some
             such
             Dispensation
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             .
             Nor
             must
             we
             waite
             for
             some
             singular
             Intimation
             ,
             made
             by
             some
             more
             than
             ordinary
             light
             ,
             given
             
             to
             discover
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Importance
             thereof
             ,
             for
             owning
             of
             which
             we
             are
             exposed
             to
             suffering
             ;
             The
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             made
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             ground
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             &
             our
             faith
             thereunto
             is
             called
             for
             ,
             though
             we
             want
             such
             rare
             communications
             of
             Light
             ,
             bearing
             home
             the
             soul-captivaring
             perswasion
             of
             the
             Truth
             &
             its
             concernments
             ,
             over
             all
             possiblity
             of
             doubting
             or
             hesitating
             in
             the
             least
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             not
             our
             Ground
             or
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             soveraigne
             and
             special
             helps
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             fix
             us
             more
             upon
             our
             ground
             .
             But
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             we
             should
             look
             upon
             as
             a
             call
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             choose
             suffering
             ,
             is
             the
             Lord's
             command
             ,
             to
             owne
             and
             avow
             His
             Truth
             :
             so
             that
             when
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             His
             Holy
             and
             Wise
             Providence
             ,
             ordereth
             matters
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             must
             either
             suffer
             ,
             or
             sin
             ,
             in
             denying
             His
             word
             ,
             or
             any
             point
             of
             Truth
             ,
             revealed
             in
             his
             word
             ;
             and
             so
             either
             Suffer
             or
             forsake
             our
             Duty
             ;
             then
             are
             we
             to
             look
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             as
             called
             of
             God
             to
             choose
             suffering
             ,
             rather
             than
             sin
             :
             When
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             Sin
             and
             Suffering
             are
             laid
             before
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             make
             our
             choise
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             third
             thing
             to
             demurre
             us
             ,
             nor
             any
             faire
             and
             lawful
             way
             to
             escape
             the
             suffering
             ,
             but
             by
             sinning
             ;
             then
             with
             Moses
             in
             that
             forecited
             
             place
             ,
             Heb.
             11
             :
             2●…
             .
             We
             are
             to
             preferre
             Suffering
             before
             Sinning
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             This
             deed
             of
             Moses
             ,
             in
             chusing
             rather
             to
             suffer
             a
             ●…tction
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             enjoy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             was
             a
             rare
             Act
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             consequently
             an
             act
             of
             obedience
             ;
             faith
             being
             no
             blind
             act
             ,
             but
             walking
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             a
             command
             .
             When
             then
             we
             can
             not
             evite
             suffering
             ,
             but
             by
             sinning
             in
             denying
             the
             Truth
             ,
             or
             in
             not
             adhering
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             Professing
             of
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             suffer
             for
             well
             doing
             .
             This
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             which
             we
             are
             called
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             That
             we
             take
             it
             patiently
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             well
             and
             suffer
             for
             it
             .
             This
             is
             to
             endure
             grief
             ,
             suffering
             wrongfully
             ,
             for
             conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             thankworthie
             1
             
               Pet.
               2.
               vers
            
             .
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Hence
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             suffered
             for
             ;
             else
             we
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             suffer
             for
             Conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             nor
             for
             well
             doing
             .
             If
             a
             Person
             be
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             an
             Erroneous
             Conscience
             ,
             taking
             that
             for
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             Errour
             ,
             his
             suffering
             in
             defence
             thereof
             ,
             and
             for
             adhering
             thereto
             ,
             is
             not
             suffering
             for
             well
             doing
             ,
             nor
             for
             conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             nor
             have
             
             such
             any
             call
             from
             God
             to
             suffer
             upon
             that
             account
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             suffering
             ,
             any
             such
             should
             deny
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             apprehended
             to
             be
             truth
             ,
             they
             should
             virtually
             deny
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             sinne
             ;
             because
             they
             should
             deny
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             took
             to
             be
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             had
             been
             ●…eally
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             denied
             it
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             now
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             mistakingly
             apprehend
             it
             to
             be
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             not
             .
             In
             this
             case
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             preventing
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             by
             laving
             by
             the
             blinded
             and
             erroneous
             Conscience
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             laying
             aside
             the
             mistake
             and
             errour
             ,
             and
             receiving
             ●…ight
             Information
             concerning
             the
             Truth
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             when
             a
             time
             of
             trial
             cometh
             ,
             and
             persecution
             ariseth
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             all
             ,
             w●…o
             would
             be
             found
             faithful
             in
             that
             day
             of
             trial
             ,
             should
             labour
             to
             have
             the
             Word
             dwelling
             in
             them
             richly
             ,
             to
             be
             rooted
             and
             grounded
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             tobe
             receiving
             and
             drinking-in
             the
             Truthes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             all
             grounded
             upon
             the
             infallible
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             owne
             and
             hold
             may
             be
             the
             sure
             and
             undoubted
             Truth
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Testimony
             .
             And
             for
             this
             Cause
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             living
             neer
             to
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             being
             taught
             
             of
             Him
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Jesus
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             in
             case
             to
             assert
             and
             owne
             the
             same
             ,
             upon
             all
             hazards
             ,
             and
             so
             fitted
             for
             witnessing
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             for
             holding
             fast
             Christs
             Word
             ;
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             Though
             we
             know
             and
             beleeve
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             is
             opposed
             :
             Yet
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             maintaine
             it
             against
             learned
             Adversaries
             ,
             nor
             to
             answere
             their
             contrary
             Arguments
             and
             Objections
             ;
             How
             can
             we
             suffer
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             truth
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             not
             skill
             and
             understanding
             to
             defend
             against
             cunning
             Adversaries
             ?
             I
             Answ.
             Though
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             Men
             of
             great
             parts
             ,
             and
             abilities
             to
             plead
             and
             argue
             for
             truth
             ,
             would
             seem
             to
             have
             a
             great
             advantage
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             day
             of
             trial
             ;
             yet
             experience
             proveth
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             far
             inferiour
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             parts
             and
             abilities
             ,
             will
             be
             helped
             to
             faithful
             witness-bearing
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             shamfully
             decline
             that
             Duty
             .
             Suffering
             is
             a
             peculiar
             gift
             ,
             &
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             accompany
             the
             gift
             of
             learning
             .
             And
             I
             doubt
             ,
             it
             be
             required
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             disput
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             answere
             all
             the
             Sophismes
             of
             cunning
             Adversaries
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             required
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             contend
             earnestly
             for
             the
             faith
             ,
             which
             was
             once
             delivered
             unto
             the
             
             Saints
             Iud.
             3.
             and
             that
             they
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             16
             :
             13.
             and
             in
             the
             Lord
             Phil.
             4
             :
             v.
             1.
             1
             
             Thes.
             3
             :
             8.
             and
             hold
             fast
             Christs
             Name
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             Patience
             ,
             and
             not
             deny
             his
             Faith
             and
             Name
             Revel
             .
             2
             :
             10
             ,
             13
             ,
             and
             3
             :
             v.
             8
             ,
             10.
             and
             that
             they
             keep
             his
             Word
             Revel
             .
             3
             :
             8.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             to
             receive
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             truth
             in
             its
             Love
             and
             Loveliness
             is
             received
             ,
             then
             it
             sincketh
             into
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             such
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             Disput
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             yet
             can
             suffer
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             deny
             it
             ,
             upon
             any
             termes
             .
             Though
             they
             have
             but
             a
             little
             strength
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             keep
             his
             Word
             ,
             as
             is
             spoken
             to
             the
             Commendation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Philadelphia
               Revel
            
             .
             3
             :
             v
             ,
             8.
             
             Truth
             is
             Truth
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             not
             able
             to
             defend
             it
             against
             Sophisters
             ,
             and
             to
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             gaine-sayers
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Testimonie
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Truth
             ,
             should
             be
             owned
             and
             maintained
             by
             suffering
             .
             The
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             who
             suffered
             martyrdom
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             were
             not
             all
             able
             to
             answere
             the
             Cavils
             and
             Sophismes
             of
             a
             Celsus
             and
             a
             Porphyrie
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             imployed
             their
             learning
             and
             parts
             against
             the
             Truth
             ;
             yet
             having
             received
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             embraced
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             no
             sufferings
             nor
             torments
             could
             
             move
             them
             to
             a
             forsaking
             or
             denying
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             They
             did
             keep
             Christs
             word
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             deny
             his
             Name
             .
          
           
             But
             may
             some
             say
             ,
             what
             if
             the
             point
             of
             Truth
             ,
             upon
             which
             I
             am
             questioned
             and
             staged
             ,
             be
             but
             small
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             great
             consequence
             ,
             and
             many
             moe
             than
             I
             do
             so
             judge
             it
             ;
             must
             I
             hazard
             on
             suffering
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             thereof
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             God
             will
             accept
             of
             me
             therein
             ?
             Answere
             .
             Let
             the
             point
             of
             truth
             be
             never
             so
             small
             and
             inconsiderable
             ,
             whether
             in
             thine
             own
             eyes
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             others
             ;
             yet
             it
             being
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Name
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             which
             should
             not
             be
             denied
             ;
             and
             of
             that
             Word
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             kept
             .
             Satan
             may
             move
             Persecuters
             to
             urge
             but
             small
             things
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             may
             make
             way
             to
             greater
             ;
             knowing
             that
             if
             once
             Professors
             cede
             in
             smaller
             matters
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             fairer
             to
             be
             prevailed
             with
             in
             greater
             things
             ;
             for
             h●…ving
             forsaken
             the
             Lord
             in
             lesser
             ,
             they
             are
             out
             of
             the
             ordinary
             rode
             of
             meeting
             with
             promised
             help
             and
             assistance
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             questioned
             upon
             greater
             things
             .
             Who
             love
             Truth
             for
             Truth
             's
             sake
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             account
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Truth
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             will
             love
             the
             l●…ast
             of
             divine
             truthes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             deny
             it
             ,
             
             because
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             every
             part
             whereof
             is
             sweet
             and
             desirable
             unto
             the
             gracious
             soul.
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             who
             forsake
             and
             deny
             Truth
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             small
             ,
             and
             inconsiderable
             ,
             will
             hold
             no
             Truth
             ,
             as
             the
             Name
             and
             Word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             be
             faire
             to
             deny
             the
             greatest
             ;
             who
             suffer
             not
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             suffer
             for
             conscience
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             holding
             fast
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             his
             patience
             .
             And
             such
             as
             are
             willing
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             will
             suffer
             upon
             all
             Truth
             ,
             how
             small
             so
             ever
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             word
             of
             His
             Testimony
             .
             The
             Testimonie
             to
             the
             Truth
             is
             not
             to
             be
             estimat
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             greatness
             or
             weightiness
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Testimony
             is
             called
             for
             ;
             but
             rather
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             accounted
             a
             great
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             a
             small
             Truth
             (
             to
             speak
             comparatively
             ,
             for
             indeed
             no
             part
             of
             Christ's
             truth
             should
             be
             accounted
             small
             )
             because
             it
             argueth
             great
             love
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Zeal
             for
             it
             ;
             it
             argueth
             much
             singleness
             ,
             and
             honesty
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             much
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             such
             as
             are
             thus
             faithful
             in
             a
             very
             little
             ,
             may
             be
             much
             esteemed
             of
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             have
             rule
             over
             many
             cities
             .
             The
             
             denying
             of
             or
             not
             witnessing
             unto
             the
             meanest
             Truth
             ,
             in
             a
             stated
             case
             of
             Confession
             ,
             is
             a
             being
             ashamed
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             Truth
             ;
             and
             who
             are
             ashamed
             of
             or
             deny
             Him
             before
             Men
             ,
             He
             will
             deny
             them
             before
             His
             Father
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
             The
             least
             sin
             must
             not
             be
             committed
             to
             shun
             suffering
             ;
             but
             the
             denying
             of
             ,
             or
             not
             bearing
             witness
             unto
             any
             of
             the
             Truthes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             trial
             ,
             is
             no
             small
             iniquity
             :
             and
             therefore
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             we
             are
             to
             look
             upon
             our selves
             as
             called
             of
             God
             to
             suffer
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             not
             avoid
             it
             but
             by
             finning
             .
          
           
             Yet
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             when
             the
             thing
             required
             is
             manifestly
             sinful
             and
             unrighteous
             ,
             the
             call
             to
             suffering
             rather
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             seemeth
             very
             clear
             and
             unquestionable
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             the
             person
             may
             have
             much
             peace
             and
             calmness
             within
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             question
             seemeth
             more
             disputable
             ,
             the
             call
             must
             needs
             be
             less
             clear
             ,
             that
             one
             hath
             to
             suffer
             upon
             that
             account
             ;
             and
             an
             unclear
             call
             cannot
             but
             creat
             much
             perturbation
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             perplexity
             .
             Ans.
             A
             call
             may
             be
             Gods
             call
             ,
             wherein
             or
             whereabout
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             much
             unclearness
             :
             It
             is
             said
             of
             
               Abraham
               Heb.
               11
               :
               8.
               
               That
               by
               faith
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               called
               to
               go
               out
               into
               a
               place
               ,
               which
               he
               should
               after
               receive
               for
               an
               Inheritance
               ,
               he
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               went
               out
               ,
            
             though
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               not
               knowing
               
               whither
               he
               went.
            
             It
             seemeth
             good
             in
             the
             Lord's
             eyes
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             every
             ones
             call
             alike
             clear
             and
             unquestionable
             ,
             that
             their
             faith
             and
             obedience
             may
             be
             the
             more
             tried
             .
             Some
             have
             their
             call
             to
             suffering
             written
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             sun-beames
             ,
             so
             clearly
             and
             distinctly
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             runneth
             may
             read
             it
             :
             others
             have
             their
             duty
             and
             call
             written
             with
             smaller
             letters
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             cannot
             read
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             be
             no
             less
             the
             call
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             .
             The
             call
             which
             the
             three
             Children
             had
             to
             suffer
             ,
             was
             clear
             and
             unquestionable
             ;
             〈◊〉
             being
             such
             an
             act
             of
             manifest
             Idolatry
             which
             was
             enjoyned
             them
             ;
             that
             none
             acquanted
             with
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             could
             have
             the
             least
             scruple
             ,
             touching
             its
             horrid
             iniquity
             ;
             The
             call
             againe
             which
             Moses
             had
             ,
             rather
             to
             suffer
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             Pharaohs
             Daughter
             ,
             would
             seem
             not
             to
             have
             been
             so
             legible
             and
             clear
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             true
             call
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             by
             faith
             he
             obeyed
             this
             call
             .
             So
             Daniel's
             call
             to
             hazard
             rather
             on
             the
             lions
             ,
             than
             forbear
             prayer
             to
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             ,
             seemeth
             more
             ●…lear
             and
             legible
             than
             Mordecai●…s
             call
             to
             hazard
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             of
             all
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             before
             he
             would
             bow
             ,
             and
             do
             rever●…ce
             unto
             
             Haman
             ●…e
             Amalakite
             and
             yet
             this
             was
             found
             to
             be
             the
             true
             call
             of
             God.
             In
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             the
             case
             
             seemed
             clear
             and
             unquestionable
             ,
             when
             Christians
             were
             commanded
             to
             renounce
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             give
             up
             their
             Bibles
             ,
             as
             renunceing
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             to
             burne
             incense
             to
             Idols
             ,
             or
             to
             build
             a
             Temple
             to
             Idols
             ,
             or
             suffer
             death
             ;
             but
             when
             their
             life
             was
             offered
             unto
             them
             ,
             on
             condition
             ,
             they
             would
             but
             give
             any
             old
             paper
             or
             clout
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             poors
             coats
             ;
             or
             would
             give
             a
             small
             summe
             of
             money
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             helo
             to
             build
             the
             temple
             to
             the
             Idol
             God
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             their
             call
             to
             suffer
             was
             more
             dark
             :
             and
             yet
             these
             worthy
             witnesses
             would
             not
             redeem
             their
             life
             at
             such
             a
             rate
             :
             Yea
             ,
             if
             the
             souldiers
             ,
             weary
             in
             executing
             of
             them
             ,
             should
             have
             violently
             plucked
             any
             such
             thing
             from
             them
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             as
             desireous
             of
             the
             smallest
             seeming
             Victory
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             consent
             ,
             but
             run
             after
             them
             declaring
             their
             adherence
             to
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             
               Marcus
               Arethusius
            
             would
             not
             give
             one
             penny
             to
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Idol
             Temple
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             But
             what
             if
             by
             some
             Imprudent
             ,
             or
             Unnecessary
             act
             or
             other
             ,
             I
             have
             occasioned
             the
             trial
             and
             trouble
             to
             my self
             ;
             Can
             I
             in
             this
             case
             suppose
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             called
             of
             God
             to
             suffer
             .
             I
             Ans.
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             some
             unnecessary
             ,
             or
             not
             every
             way
             commendable
             act
             or
             other
             ,
             may
             give
             the
             first
             rise
             or
             occasion
             to
             our
             trouble
             ;
             and
             yet
             when
             sufferings
             
             are
             not
             purely
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             nor
             for
             that
             cause
             :
             but
             stated
             upon
             another
             ground
             ;
             we
             may
             notwithstanding
             of
             this
             imprudent
             or
             unnecessary
             occasioning
             of
             the
             trial
             to
             ourselves
             ,
             look
             upon
             ourselves
             as
             called
             of
             God
             to
             suffer
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             deny
             Him
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             His
             Truth
             .
             It
             is
             observed
             by
             some
             of
             Paul
             ,
             that
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             last
             trouble
             ,
             mentioned
             
               Act.
               21.
               to
               wit
            
             his
             hearkening
             to
             the
             advice
             of
             Iames
             and
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             was
             a
             thing
             which
             he
             might
             well
             have
             forborne
             ,
             yea
             and
             refused
             ,
             and
             therein
             have
             walked
             consonant
             unto
             both
             his
             former
             Doctrine
             ,
             Practice
             and
             Writtings
             ,
             by
             all
             which
             ,
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             he
             had
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             was
             not
             obliging
             ;
             Christ
             ,
             the
             special
             end
             and
             substance
             of
             all
             these
             shadowes
             ,
             being
             now
             come
             ,
             and
             having
             established
             the
             Gospel
             way
             of
             worship
             :
             and
             others
             ,
             though
             they
             will
             not
             blame
             Paul
             ,
             nor
             think
             he
             dissembled
             in
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             yet
             they
             think
             Iames
             and
             the
             rest
             should
             have
             forborne
             to
             have
             pressed
             him
             to
             do
             what
             they
             urged
             him
             to
             do
             .
             Yet
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             of
             this
             ,
             which
             gave
             the
             rise
             and
             occasion
             to
             these
             his
             last
             sufferings
             ,
             this
             not
             being
             the
             ground
             ,
             or
             cause
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             persecuted
             ;
             but
             his
             maintainance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             opposing
             of
             the
             necessary
             
             observation
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             was
             now
             abrogate
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             all
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             followed
             hereupon
             ,
             owned
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             approven
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             Though
             I
             dar
             not
             deny
             the
             Truth
             ,
             upon
             which
             I
             am
             challenged
             and
             staged
             ,
             nor
             dar
             I
             say
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             suffering
             for
             Truth
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             could
             not
             have
             shunned
             this
             affliction
             ,
             but
             by
             sinning
             ;
             yet
             I
             am
             made
             to
             doubt
             of
             God's
             call
             and
             warrand
             ,
             because
             He
             hideth
             his
             face
             from
             me
             ,
             yea
             He
             hideth
             himself
             from
             me
             ,
             more
             than
             ever
             .
             This
             causeth
             me
             suspect
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             wong
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             have
             run
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             without
             his
             warrand
             and
             allowance
             .
             I
             Ans.
             This
             is
             no
             certaine
             ground
             ,
             whereupon
             to
             draw
             such
             a
             conclusion
             .
             These
             out-lettings
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             sensible
             significations
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             are
             dispensed
             according
             to
             the
             Soveraignity
             of
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
             A
             person
             therefore
             may
             have
             an
             unquestionable
             call
             and
             warrand
             to
             hazard
             on
             suffering
             ,
             when
             he
             cannot
             otherwayes
             do
             ,
             unless
             he
             would
             sinne
             ,
             though
             he
             misse
             these
             soul-comforting
             ,
             and
             heart-establishing
             blainks
             of
             His
             face
             .
             How
             oft
             do
             we
             finde
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             cry
             out
             of
             the
             hiding
             of
             God's
             face
             ,
             when
             outward
             trouble
             was
             lying
             heavy
             upon
             them
             ?
             As
             in
             Iob
             and
             David
             :
             and
             why
             may
             
             not
             the
             Lord
             dispense
             thus
             with
             others
             ?
             I
             grant
             the
             Trial
             and
             the
             Exercise
             is
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             the
             greater
             :
             but
             what
             do
             we
             know
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             be
             ordering
             matters
             so
             ,
             in
             his
             holy
             wisdom
             ,
             for
             our
             further
             trial
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             faith
             ?
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             swime
             (
             we
             say
             )
             when
             the
             head
             is
             born
             up
             above
             the
             water
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Lord
             thinketh
             good
             to
             double
             our
             Trials
             ,
             ought
             we
             not
             sweetly
             to
             submit
             ?
             His
             word
             should
             satisfie
             us
             ;
             and
             He
             hath
             promised
             enough
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             overcometh
             :
             We
             ought
             to
             remember
             our
             duty
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             hold
             fast
             what
             we
             have
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             ,
             and
             He
             will
             come
             quickly
             ,
             
               Revel
               .
               2.
               vers
            
             .
             25.
             and
             3.
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             If
             He
             will
             have
             us
             venturing
             upon
             faith
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             not
             glorifie
             him
             thereby
             ?
             He
             knoweth
             ,
             when
             the
             fittest
             season
             is
             of
             intimating
             his
             favour
             and
             acceptance
             .
             That
             holy
             martyr
             ,
             that
             complained
             of
             this
             want
             ,
             all
             the
             time
             he
             was
             in
             prison
             ,
             yet
             while
             going
             to
             the
             staik
             was
             made
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               He
               is
               come
               ,
               He
               is
               c●…me
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             speak
             a
             word
             unto
             the
             improving
             of
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             how
             it
             can
             contribute
             unto
             life
             ,
             in
             an
             evil
             time
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Consideration
             may
             calme
             and
             quiet
             the
             Sufferer
             ,
             and
             may
             make
             him
             enjoy
             peace
             within
             ,
             what
             ever
             trouble
             he
             meet
             
             with
             from
             without
             ;
             because
             ,
             hereby
             he
             understandeth
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             about
             his
             Master's
             work
             ,
             he
             is
             following
             dutie
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             a
             commanded
             path
             ,
             whatever
             trouble
             he
             meet
             with
             therein
             :
             So
             whatever
             other
             thing
             occurre
             ,
             to
             cause
             disquietment
             ,
             this
             may
             bear
             him
             thorow
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             way
             of
             duty
             ,
             and
             obeying
             the
             command
             of
             the
             great
             Lord
             and
             Law-giver
             .
             Christians
             use
             to
             pacifie
             their
             own
             spirits
             with
             this
             ,
             when
             they
             meet
             with
             unexpected
             crosses
             and
             disappointments
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             following
             their
             duty
             :
             So
             this
             may
             quiet
             them
             under
             all
             their
             Tossings
             ,
             Troubles
             ,
             Persecutions
             and
             Vexations
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             sinfully
             occasioned
             none
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             nor
             by
             their
             sin
             and
             foolly
             brought
             them
             on
             themselves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             on-lookers
             are
             ready
             to
             condemne
             them
             of
             Foolly
             ,
             Rashness
             ,
             Inconsideratness
             ,
             Pertinaciousness
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             this
             Consideration
             ;
             That
             they
             are
             about
             a
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             may
             counterballance
             all
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             whoever
             condemne
             them
             ,
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             will
             approve
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             how
             ever
             men
             construe
             of
             their
             doings
             ,
             He
             will
             account
             their
             Sufferings
             loyal
             and
             faithful
             service
             to
             Him.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             consideration
             of
             this
             will
             helpe
             
             the
             Beleever
             to
             a
             life
             of
             Patience
             and
             Submission
             ,
             without
             fretting
             at
             their
             lot
             :
             for
             sure
             the
             honest
             beleever
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             promised
             absolute
             obedience
             unto
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             up
             his
             cross
             and
             yoke
             ,
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             God
             shall
             think
             good
             to
             appointe
             for
             him
             :
             and
             without
             all
             doubt
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             have
             respect
             to
             all
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             obliged
             to
             carry
             as
             a
             Son
             and
             as
             a
             Servant
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             willingly
             and
             with
             sweet
             submission
             do
             any
             piece
             of
             service
             ,
             that
             is
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             &
             go
             about
             any
             commanded
             duty
             with
             cheerfulness
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             commanded
             ,
             how
             unpleasant
             so
             ever
             it
             be
             to
             the
             flesh
             The
             honest
             beleever
             will
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             up
             my self
             to
             His
             service
             ,
             and
             count
             it
             my
             glory
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             the
             Servant
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             I
             not
             go
             willingly
             and
             cheerfully
             ,
             and
             with
             heart
             and
             hand
             ,
             without
             all
             repineing
             or
             murmuring
             ,
             about
             any
             piece
             of
             service
             He
             is
             pleased
             to
             put
             in
             my
             hand
             ?
             I
             made
             no
             reserves
             nor
             exceptions
             ,
             when
             I
             resigned
             and
             gave
             up
             my self
             unto
             Him
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             I
             not
             now
             submit
             to
             all
             He
             commandeth
             ?
             Sure
             ,
             it
             is
             He
             who
             is
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             command
             and
             give-out
             orders
             ;
             I
             am
             but
             a
             servant
             ,
             a
             sworn-servant
             ,
             and
             am
             highly
             advanced
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             called
             and
             
             accounted
             a
             servant
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             not
             carve-out
             my
             own
             work
             ,
             and
             service
             ,
             but
             be
             under
             Authority
             ,
             and
             go
             and
             abide
             ,
             or
             do
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             or
             bear
             this
             or
             that
             burden
             ,
             as
             commanded
             .
             It
             is
             not
             seemly
             for
             a
             childe
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             servant
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             souldier
             to
             quarrel
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             Master
             ,
             or
             Commander
             ,
             for
             putting
             him
             to
             any
             piece
             of
             service
             ;
             but
             rather
             sweetly
             to
             acquiesce
             ,
             and
             run
             cheerfully
             about
             what
             is
             commanded
             :
             And
             (
             should
             the
             beleever
             say
             )
             it
             is
             more
             unseemly
             for
             me
             to
             quarrel
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             my
             Father
             ,
             Master
             ,
             and
             Commander
             ,
             upon
             a
             more
             noble
             and
             substantial
             an
             account
             ,
             for
             any
             piece
             of
             service
             He
             putteth
             in
             my
             hands
             :
             I
             never
             covenanted
             with
             Him
             ,
             upon
             condition
             ,
             He
             should
             not
             call
             me
             to
             suffering
             ,
             or
             put
             any
             piece
             of
             service
             in
             my
             hand
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             easie
             and
             sweet
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Consideration
             of
             this
             would
             certainly
             move
             to
             submission
             ,
             and
             shoot-out
             all
             contrary
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             distract
             and
             disquiet
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             spirit
             bitter
             ,
             and
             his
             life
             less
             lively
             and
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Hereby
             would
             the
             beleever
             be
             helped
             to
             a
             life
             of
             Patience
             and
             Long
             suffering
             ,
             under
             the
             Trial
             and
             Tribulation
             ,
             when
             continueing
             long
             ,
             and
             like
             yet
             to
             continue
             longer
             ,
             without
             fainting
             or
             wearying
             :
             for
             
             the
             honest
             soul
             would
             think
             with
             it self
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             weary
             of
             prayer
             ,
             nor
             of
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             other
             religious
             duty
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             I
             weary
             of
             the
             cross
             ,
             seing
             the
             bearing
             of
             it
             ,
             christianly
             and
             handsomely
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             my
             duty
             ,
             and
             an
             act
             of
             obedience
             to
             Him
             ,
             when
             He
             calleth
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             is
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             their
             season
             .
             There
             is
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             He
             calleth
             for
             valiant
             acting
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             He
             calleth
             for
             Christian
             suffering
             ;
             and
             every
             thing
             is
             beautiful
             in
             its
             season
             :
             and
             if
             the
             season
             be
             longer
             ,
             than
             we
             would
             desire
             ;
             yet
             the
             Supreme
             Lord
             of
             Times
             and
             Seasons
             ,
             He
             knoweth
             better
             than
             I
             ,
             how
             long
             such
             a
             season
             should
             endure
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             as
             He
             thinketh
             fit
             to
             appointe
             the
             season
             ,
             so
             long
             is
             the
             duty
             seasonable
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             that
             is
             called
             for
             in
             that
             season
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             would
             also
             help
             forward
             the
             inward
             Satisfaction
             of
             the
             Believer
             ;
             for
             hereby
             he
             might
             see
             ,
             that
             how
             unworthy
             and
             inconsiderable
             soever
             he
             thought
             his
             own
             sufferings
             ;
             yet
             the
             Lord
             would
             get
             glory
             thereby
             ;
             seing
             he
             might
             easily
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             set
             him
             about
             no
             imployment
             or
             service
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             would
             be
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             :
             the
             husband
             man
             will
             not
             command
             his
             servants
             to
             plow-up
             some
             
             cumbersome
             piece
             of
             ground
             wherein
             they
             must
             meet
             with
             much
             labour
             and
             toyl
             ,
             if
             he
             saw
             not
             how
             to
             reap
             some
             fruit
             thereby
             ;
             nor
             will
             God
             set
             any
             of
             His
             servants
             about
             an
             irksome
             piece
             of
             work
             ,
             if
             he
             saw
             not
             advantage
             to
             be
             had
             thereby
             to
             his
             Name
             ,
             Interest
             and
             Glory
             :
             The
             faith
             of
             this
             ,
             That
             God
             will
             get
             glory
             by
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             that
             being
             a
             piece
             of
             work
             He
             hath
             put
             them
             about
             ,
             who
             doth
             nothing
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             whose
             glory
             is
             advanced
             by
             our
             obedience
             to
             His
             commands
             ,
             will
             quiet
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             honest
             beleever
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             sweating
             in
             tugging
             and
             toiling
             at
             that
             troublesome
             work
             .
             And
             when
             such
             thoughts
             as
             these
             prove
             troublesome
             unto
             the
             honest
             hearted
             beleever
             ,
             Alas
             I
             am
             out
             of
             case
             now
             ,
             while
             thus
             shut
             up
             in
             prison
             ,
             to
             go
             about
             my
             Christian
             duties
             ,
             with
             my
             Christian
             Neighbours
             ,
             wherein
             I
             was
             wont
             to
             rejoice
             ,
             and
             God
             was
             glorified
             ;
             I
             cannot
             get
             Him
             now
             so
             served
             and
             glorified
             ,
             and
             his
             praises
             solemnly
             sung
             ,
             in
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             of
             his
             people
             .
             This
             may
             satisfie
             and
             comfort
             him
             .
             That
             now
             he
             is
             called
             unto
             this
             piece
             of
             service
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Christian
             deportment
             herein
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             as
             much
             glorified
             ,
             as
             He
             was
             by
             his
             Christian
             exercises
             ,
             while
             at
             liberty
             ;
             That
             now
             he
             hath
             as
             good
             occasion
             ,
             to
             advance
             in
             his
             
             Principal
             work
             of
             glorifying
             God
             ,
             though
             upon
             another
             account
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             was
             imployed
             in
             the
             most
             solemne
             service
             ,
             that
             Christians
             are
             called
             to
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             consideration
             will
             also
             promove
             their
             life
             of
             inward
             Contentmen●…
             and
             Satisfaction
             ,
             under
             their
             suffering
             lot
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             will
             thereby
             be
             helped
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             will
             thereby
             get
             his
             due
             rent
             of
             praise
             and
             glory
             (
             as
             we
             said
             :
             )
             so
             their
             own
             spiritual
             advantage
             and
             spiritual
             life
             will
             be
             promoved
             thereby
             ,
             if
             they
             foolishly
             hinder
             it
             not
             by
             their
             unchristian
             deportment
             under
             the
             crosse
             .
             All
             obedience
             hath
             a
             native
             tendency
             to
             promove
             the
             spiritual
             good
             of
             Christians
             ,
             they
             walk
             and
             go
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
             ,
             in
             the
             pathes
             of
             obedience
             ,
             The
             doing
             of
             God's
             will
             is
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Christian
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian's
             life
             is
             made
             more
             and
             more
             lively
             by
             this
             exercise
             :
             So
             that
             ,
             all
             these
             Tribulations
             ,
             or
             Afflictions
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             from
             hindering
             their
             spiritual
             grouth
             and
             advancment
             in
             grace
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             they
             promove
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             the
             Christian
             is
             helped
             ,
             through
             grace
             ,
             to
             yeeld
             obedience
             unto
             the
             good
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             undergoing
             that
             lot
             and
             dispensation
             ,
             in
             a
             Christian
             manner
             ,
             even
             because
             the
             Christian
             is
             then
             in
             the
             way
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             carrying
             as
             a
             submissive
             obedient
             Son
             and
             Servant
             ought
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Hereby
             ,
             (
             which
             will
             also
             prove
             advantagious
             to
             their
             spiritual
             life
             )
             they
             will
             see
             ,
             How
             Satan
             is
             disappointed
             of
             the
             two
             great
             Ends
             ,
             he
             aimeth
             at
             ,
             in
             raising
             up
             Persecution
             against
             the
             people
             of
             God
             :
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             the
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             hurt
             and
             undoing
             of
             the
             Child
             of
             God
             ;
             neither
             of
             which
             he
             can
             at
             taine
             by
             this
             mean
             :
             for
             when
             Afflictions
             ,
             Distresses
             ,
             Tribulation
             and
             Persecution
             are
             borne
             ,
             in
             way
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             holy
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             is
             sweetly
             complying
             therewith
             ,
             as
             its
             present
             duty
             ,
             both
             God
             is
             glorified
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             soul
             is
             edified
             ,
             as
             by
             all
             other
             Christian
             duties
             ;
             and
             thus
             Satan
             is
             disappointed
             .
             Sure
             ,
             this
             can
             not
             but
             yeeld
             much
             peace
             and
             comfort
             unto
             the
             suffering
             beleever
             ,
             under
             all
             his
             hardships
             and
             sore
             pressures
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             Consideration
             ,
             if
             rightly
             improven
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             make
             the
             suffering
             beleever
             sing
             and
             rejoice
             ,
             with
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             ,
             while
             in
             prison
             
               Act.
               16.
               vers
            
             .
             25.
             and
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             sh●…mfully
             beaten
             
               Act.
               5.
               vers
            
             .
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             Because
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             say
             ,
             that
             their
             hearts
             are
             glade
             and
             rejoice
             within
             them
             (
             if
             they
             be
             not
             under
             the
             power
             of
             some
             evil
             frame
             )
             when
             they
             are
             
             about
             known
             duty
             ;
             and
             that
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             do
             with
             a
             piece
             of
             joy
             and
             gladness
             ,
             when
             they
             reflect
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             and
             remember
             how
             therein
             they
             are
             doing
             the
             will
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             running
             His
             errands
             :
             and
             why
             should
             they
             not
             be
             also
             glade
             and
             rejoice
             in
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             therein
             they
             are
             also
             about
             the
             will
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             actually
             evidencing
             their
             Loyalty
             ,
             Faithfulness
             ,
             Subjection
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             to
             Him
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             Consideration
             may
             also
             quiet
             the
             honest-hearted
             Beleever
             ,
             when
             troubled
             with
             these
             or
             the
             like
             thoughts
             ,
             That
             now
             he
             cannot
             get
             God
             so
             served
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             ;
             He
             cannot
             get
             such
             a
             good
             work
             begun
             or
             perfected
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             intended
             for
             the
             publik
             good
             ;
             He
             cannot
             get
             the
             spiritual
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             Neighbours
             and
             Relations
             ,
             so
             promoved
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             desire
             .
             From
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Beleever
             may
             draw
             grounds
             of
             peace
             to
             his
             own
             soul
             ,
             &
             hush
             these
             perturbing
             thoughts
             to
             the
             door
             ;
             because
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             now
             calling
             for
             these
             works
             at
             his
             hands
             ;
             but
             is
             now
             calling
             for
             another
             duty
             ,
             wherein
             if
             he
             carry
             himself
             aright
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             no
             less
             glorified
             ,
             than
             by
             all
             that
             work
             ,
             which
             he
             Intended
             :
             nay
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             present
             duty
             ,
             and
             piece
             of
             work
             now
             put
             in
             his
             hand
             
             by
             God
             ,
             the
             doing
             thereof
             aright
             wi●…l
             more
             glorifie
             God
             :
             And
             therefore
             this
             should
             allay
             all
             their
             sorrow
             and
             griefe
             ,
             which
             they
             finde
             upon
             their
             disappointments
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             sweetly
             comply
             with
             the
             present
             duty
             ,
             and
             account
             that
             best
             ,
             which
             He
             accounteth
             best
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Seing
             in
             choosing
             affliction
             rather
             than
             sin
             ,
             they
             are
             about
             a
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             and
             doing
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             have
             the
             same
             ground
             of
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             shall
             enable
             them
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             grace
             carry
             them
             thorow
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             as
             to
             other
             duties
             ;
             the
             same
             Covenant-Grounds
             ,
             and
             Covenant-promises
             reatch
             all
             duties
             ,
             and
             excepte
             none
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             very
             Consideration
             may
             raise
             the
             soul
             in
             hope
             ,
             &
             may
             encourage
             the
             man
             to
             goe
             to
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             lean
             to
             him
             for
             seasonable
             strength
             and
             supplies
             of
             grace
             ,
             for
             through-bearing
             in
             the
             duty
             ;
             and
             through
             Him
             ,
             expect
             to
             be
             accepted
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             duty
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CONSIDERATION
             .
             X.
             Afflictions
             are
             all
             ruled
             and
             over-ruled
             by
             a
             good
             hand
             of
             Providence
             ,
             which
             is
             alwayes
             in
             and
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             MAny
             a
             time
             the
             Beleever
             ,
             when
             swiming
             thorow
             a
             sea
             of
             trouble
             and
             afflic
             tion
             ,
             and
             finding
             no
             sensible
             in-come
             of
             reliefe
             ,
             or
             mitigation
             of
             the
             calamity
             ,
             cryeth
             out
             with
             the
             Church
             
               Esai
               .
               49.
               vers
               .
               14.
               —
               The
               Lord
               hath
               forsaken
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               God
               bath
               forgotten
               me
               :
            
             And
             as
             it
             is
             
               Esai
               .
               40.
               v
               27.
               
               My
               way
               is
               hid
               from
               the
               Lord.
            
             He
             hath
             left
             me
             alone
             ,
             in
             this
             sea
             of
             trouble
             ,
             as
             forgetting
             that
             I
             am
             into
             this
             wrestling
             and
             fighting
             postoure
             :
             He
             hath
             turned
             his
             back
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             seemeth
             unconcerned
             with
             all
             that
             is
             come
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             lying
             heavy
             on
             me
             .
             He
             considereth
             neither
             my
             weakness
             ,
             nor
             the
             strength
             and
             violence
             of
             the
             Temptation
             ,
             under
             which
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             like
             to
             overwhelme
             me
             .
             Hence
             he
             crieth
             out
             with
             
               David
               Psal.
               31.
               vers
            
             .
             12.
             
             I
             
               am
               forgotten
               ,
               as
               a
               dead
               man
               out
               of
               minde
               :
            
             And
             againe
             
               Psal.
               42.
               vers
               .
               9.
               
               Why
               hast
               thou
               forgotten
               me
               .
            
             It
             is
             certaine
             ,
             such
             sad
             complaints
             
             are
             not
             altogether
             justifiable
             ,
             as
             they
             proceed
             from
             men
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             so
             much
             corruption
             and
             unbeleef
             (
             though
             in
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             ,
             while
             on
             the
             cross
             ,
             such
             a
             sentence
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             was
             free
             of
             all
             mud
             or
             unbelief
             )
             for
             though
             they
             express
             the
             ardencie
             of
             their
             desires
             to
             have
             the
             Lord
             smiling
             upon
             them
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             some
             admixture
             of
             dross
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             hint
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             they
             apprehend
             God
             is
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             taking
             little
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             present
             condition
             ,
             but
             withdrawing
             his
             helping
             hand
             ,
             or
             delaying
             to
             send
             reliefe
             ,
             as
             not
             careing
             ,
             how
             great
             their
             Affliction
             be
             ,
             or
             how
             their
             Enemies
             trade
             them
             under
             foot
             .
             Hence
             we
             see
             ,
             what
             corruptions
             are
             ready
             to
             stirre
             and
             work
             in
             the
             beleever
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             :
             And
             the
             faith
             of
             God's
             being
             alwayes
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             while
             under
             the
             trial
             ,
             and
             ordering
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             the
             dispensation
             ,
             with
             a
             fatherly
             care
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             would
             comfort
             them
             ,
             and
             ease
             their
             mind
             ,
             in
             the
             saddest
             of
             their
             distress
             .
             It
             may
             therefore
             be
             of
             use
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             unto
             this
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             therefore
             to
             the
             clearing-up
             of
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             for
             the
             end
             intended
             ,
             we
             shall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Show
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             indeed
             hath
             an
             
             high
             and
             holy
             hand
             ,
             in
             all
             such
             dispensations
             ,
             as
             prove
             sad
             and
             grievous
             afflictions
             unto
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             shall
             endeavoure
             to
             explaine
             and
             clear
             ,
             how
             and
             what
             way
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             and
             about
             these
             afflictions
             ,
             only
             with
             an
             eye
             to
             our
             present
             designe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             shall
             briefly
             pointe-out
             the
             way
             how
             this
             Consideration
             should
             be
             improven
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Affliction
             and
             Tribulation
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             That
             God
             hath
             an
             holy
             and
             high
             over
             ruling
             hand
             in
             and
             over
             the
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             crosses
             ,
             that
             his
             people
             meet
             with
             .
             This
             is
             past
             all
             doubt
             and
             disput
             ,
             as
             to
             some
             of
             them
             ;
             such
             as
             poverty
             ,
             through
             God's
             immediat
             hand
             ,
             blasting
             mens
             labours
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             or
             taking
             away
             their
             goods
             by
             sea
             ,
             or
             by
             fire
             ,
             or
             destroying
             their
             cattel
             by
             death
             :
             and
             sickness
             upon
             their
             bodies
             ,
             or
             
               death
               of
               friends
               and
               relations
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             In
             such
             ,
             every
             one
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             an
             hand
             ,
             and
             every
             wise
             Christian
             will
             look
             upon
             them
             (
             as
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             that
             great
             Beleever
             ,
             did
             ,
             
               Mat.
               8.
               vers
            
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             )
             as
             God's
             Servants
             and
             Souldiers
             under
             his
             command
             and
             Authority
             ,
             to
             go
             and
             return
             ,
             as
             He
             enjoineth
             .
             But
             as
             to
             other
             afflictions
             ,
             brought
             about
             by
             the
             Instruments
             and
             Under-agents
             of
             Satan
             ,
             maliciously
             set
             to
             persecute
             the
             
             Godly
             ,
             in
             their
             Name
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             Life
             ,
             or
             Conscience
             ,
             though
             none
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             their
             right
             mindes
             ,
             &
             at
             themselves
             ,
             will
             deny
             the
             Soveraigne
             over
             ruling
             hand
             of
             Providence
             ;
             yet
             while
             under
             Temptation
             ,
             &
             wrestling
             with
             the
             calamity
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             found
             too
             ready
             to
             think
             and
             speak
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             very
             consistent
             with
             the
             lively
             faith
             and
             perswasion
             of
             this
             Soveraigne
             Truth
             ,
             we
             shall
             therefore
             in
             a
             few
             words
             confirme
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             finde
             that
             the
             Godly
             have
             looked
             on
             these
             sad
             afflictions
             ,
             brought
             about
             by
             wicked
             hands
             ,
             out
             of
             wicked
             purposes
             and
             designes
             ,
             as
             coming
             from
             God
             principally
             ;
             and
             have
             eyed
             God
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             principal
             holy
             hand
             in
             the
             same
             .
             The
             affliction
             ,
             that
             Ioseph
             met
             with
             ,
             was
             sad
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             sold
             by
             his
             own
             Brethren
             ;
             &
             though
             it
             was
             they
             that
             had
             sold
             him
             ,
             &
             that
             out
             of
             wickedness
             and
             maice
             ;
             yet
             he
             saith
             Gen.
             45
             :
             8.
             to
             them
             .
             
               It
               was
               not
               you
               ,
               that
               sent
               me
               hither
               ,
               but
               God.
            
             He
             saw
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             the
             principal
             disposer
             of
             all
             ;
             &
             therefore
             saith
             :
             
               Gen.
               45
               5.
               —
               God
               sent
               me
               before
               you
               ,
               to
               preserve
               life
               .
            
             And
             againe
             
               Gen.
               50.
               vers
               .
               26.
               
               But
               as
               for
               you
               ,
               ye
               thought
               evil
               against
               me
               ,
               God
               meant
               it
               unto
               God
               ,
               to
               bring
               to
               passe
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               this
               day
               ,
               to
               save
               much
               people
               alive
               .
            
             It
             was
             likewise
             a
             great
             affliction
             to
             David
             ,
             to
             be
             scourged
             with
             the
             tratorous
             
             tongue
             of
             Shimei
             ,
             railing
             upon
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             flying
             from
             the
             face
             of
             his
             Son
             Absalom
             :
             and
             calling
             him
             a
             
               Man
               of
               blood
               ,
               &
               a
               Man
               of
               Belial
            
             ;
             and
             saying
             to
             him
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               hath
               returned
               upon
               thee
               all
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Saul
               ,
               in
               whose
               stead
               thou
               hast
               reigned
               —
               And
               behold
               thou
               art
               taken
               to
               thy
               mischiefe
               ,
               because
               thou
               art
               a
               bloody
               man.
               2.
               
               Sam.
            
             16
             :
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Yet
             holy
             David
             observed
             an
             higher
             hand
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             said
             
               Vers.
               10.
               
               Solet
               him
               curse
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               curse
               David
               .
               Who
               shall
               then
               say
               ,
               wherefore
               hast
               thou
               done
               so
               ?
            
             And
             Vers.
             11.
             againe
             
               Let
               him
               alone
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               curse
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               bidden
               him
               .
            
             He
             taketh
             up
             God's
             hand
             in
             the
             business
             as
             principally
             ordering
             the
             matter
             .
             So
             Iob
             when
             the
             Sabeans
             and
             Caldeans
             had
             robbed
             him
             of
             his
             goods
             ;
             said
             nevertheless
             
               Iob
               1.
               vers
               .
               21.
               
               Naked
               came
               I
               out
               of
               my
               Mothers
               womb
               ,
               and
               naked
               shall
               I
               return
               thither
               :
               the
               Lord
               gave
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               away
               :
               blessed
               be
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             He
             looketh
             over
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             seeth
             above
             them
             an
             higher
             hand
             over-ruling
             all
             ,
             and
             ordering
             all
             ,
             according
             to
             His
             soveraigne
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
             See
             also
             
               Ps.
               44.
               v.
            
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             89
             :
             39.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             himself
             by
             his
             Prophets
             signifieth
             so
             much
             :
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             looketh
             upon
             the
             deed
             of
             these
             wicked
             Instruments
             ,
             
             as
             His
             own
             ;
             because
             of
             His
             principal
             holy
             hand
             therein
             ,
             ordering
             all
             to
             His
             own
             holy
             ends
             .
             Thus
             he
             saith
             by
             
               Amos
               3
               :
               6.
               —
               Shall
               there
               be
               evil
               in
               the
               city
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               done
               it
               .
            
             So
             
               Esai
               .
               45.
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               I
               forme
               light
               and
               creat
               darkness
               ,
               I
               make
               peace
               and
               creat
               evil
               :
               I
               the
               Lord
               do
               all
               these
               things
               .
            
             Darkness
             then
             and
             evil
             and
             sad
             dispensations
             are
             from
             the
             Lord
             Creator
             :
             He
             formeth
             and
             maketh
             these
             things
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             mind
             .
             Likwise
             
               Ier.
               18
               :
               11.
               —
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               behold
               ,
               I
               frame
               evil
               against
               you
               ,
               and
               devise
               a
               devise
               against
               you
               .
            
             A
             remarkable
             passage
             we
             have
             2.
             
             
               Sam.
               12
               :
               vers
               .
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               behold
               I
               wil
               raise
               up
               evil
               against
               thee
               ,
               out
               of
               thine
               own
               house
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               take
               thy
               wives
               ,
               before
               thine
               eyes
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               unto
               thy
               Neighbour
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               lye
               with
               thy
               wives
               ,
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               this
               sun
               :
               for
               thou
               didst
               this
               secretly
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               do
               this
               thing
               before
               all
               Israel
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               sun
               .
            
             And
             this
             accordingly
             was
             done
             by
             that
             wicked
             wretch
             
               Absalom
               2.
               
               Sam.
               16.
               vers
               .
            
             22.
             
             And
             because
             of
             the
             high
             ,
             holy
             and
             soveraigne
             hand
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             in
             this
             sore
             a●…iction
             ,
             He
             saith
             by
             Nathan
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             finde
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             Enemies
             ,
             in
             following
             &
             prosecuting
             their
             malicious
             designes
             against
             the
             
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             held
             forth
             ,
             and
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             God's
             Instruments
             ,
             in
             that
             work
             :
             As
             
               Esai
               .
               10.
               vers
            
             .
             5.
             
             Where
             the
             Assyrian
             is
             called
             
               the
               rod
               of
               God's
               anger
               ;
               and
               the
               staff
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               His
               indignation
            
             .
             So
             Vers.
             15.
             
             They
             are
             compared
             to
             an
             a●…
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             heweth
             therewith
             ;
             and
             to
             a
             saw
             ,
             to
             a
             rod
             and
             to
             a
             staff
             ,
             all
             which
             (
             we
             know
             )
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
             but
             as
             moved
             and
             ordered
             by
             the
             principal
             Actor
             .
             To
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             are
             they
             compared
             to
             a
             rasour
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             will
             shave
             the
             head
             and
             the
             haire
             of
             the
             feet
             ,
             and
             the
             beard
             
               Esa.
               7.
               vers
            
             .
             20.
             
             Thus
             is
             Babylon
             called
             
               a
               golden
               cup
            
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Ier.
               51.
               vers
            
             .
             7.
             
             Likewise
             the
             Enemies
             are
             compared
             to
             a
             net
             .
             which
             God
             will
             spread
             over
             his
             people
             
               Hos.
               7.
               v.
            
             12.
             and
             to
             a
             
               snare
               Ezek.
               12.
               vers
            
             13.
             
             They
             are
             likewise
             called
             
               God's
               sword
               Psal.
               17.
               vers
            
             .
             13.
             and
             His
             
               hand
               vers
            
             .
             14.
             
             All
             which
             and
             the
             like
             expressions
             show
             ,
             That
             God
             hath
             a
             principal
             hand
             ,
             in
             the
             afflictions
             ,
             which
             his
             people
             meet
             with
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             wicked
             Instruments
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             wicked
             are
             but
             as
             so
             many
             Instruments
             and
             Lixes
             ,
             imployed
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             effect
             ,
             howbeit
             they
             minde
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             drive
             on
             their
             own
             designes
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             their
             own
             wicked
             lusts
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Scripture
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             as
             raising
             up
             these
             wicked
             Instruments
             ,
             as
             leavying
             them
             ,
             and
             sending
             them
             to
             execute
             his
             will.
             So
             
               Esai
               .
               5.
               vers
               .
               26.
               
               And
               He
               will
               lift
               up
               an
               Ensigne
               to
               the
               Nations
               from
               far
               ,
               and
               will
               hisse
               unto
               them
               from
               the
               end
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               behold
               they
               shall
               come
               with
               speed
               swiftl●…
               .
            
             So
             
               Esai
               .
               7.
               vers
               .
               18.
               
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               shall
               hisse
               for
               the
               flie
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               rivers
               of
               Aegypt
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               bee
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Assyria
            
             By
             which
             we
             understand
             ,
             that
             as
             these
             Enemies
             cannot
             stir
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             their
             malice
             ,
             rage
             and
             anger
             against
             the
             Lord's
             people
             ,
             till
             God
             send
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             hisse
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             subscribe
             and
             seal
             their
             commission
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             wholly
             at
             his
             disposal
             ;
             as
             the
             armie
             is
             at
             the
             disposal
             of
             the
             General
             ,
             or
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             leavyeth
             them
             ,
             and
             employeth
             them
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             we
             read
             1
             
               Chron.
               5.
               vers
            
             .
             26.
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             stirred
             up
             the
             spirit
             of
             Pul
             ,
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             against
             the
             Reubenits
             ,
             the
             Gadites
             ,
             and
             the
             half
             tribe
             of
             Manasseh
             So
             it
             is
             said
             
               Psal.
               105.
               vers
            
             .
             25.
             
             That
             God
             turned
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             to
             hate
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             deal
             subtilly
             with
             his
             servants
             .
             And
             2
             
               Cbron.
               21.
               vers
            
             16.
             that
             he
             stirred
             up
             against
             Iehoram
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Arabians
             ,
             that
             were
             neer
             the
             Ethiophians
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             We
             finde
             the
             Lord
             said
             frequently
             to
             deliver
             up
             his
             people
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             these
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             sell
             them
             unto
             them
             ,
             &
             as
             it
             were
             to
             give
             them
             wholly
             up
             to
             their
             devotion
             and
             disposal
             ;
             see
             Iudg.
             3
             :
             8.
             and
             4.
             vers
             .
             2.
             and
             6.
             vers
             .
             1.
             and
             10
             :
             7.
             
             
               Dan.
               1
               :
               2.
               2
               
               King.
               17.
               vers
               .
            
             20.
             
             Thereby
             showing
             ,
             that
             these
             Enemies
             could
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             untill
             the
             Lord
             had
             permitted
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             given
             way
             thereto
             ,
             and
             had
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             withdrawn
             his
             protection
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             his
             hedge
             of
             defence
             ,
             and
             so
             left
             them
             naked
             and
             exposed
             unto
             the
             rage
             and
             cruelty
             of
             their
             brutish
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             is
             also
             manifest
             from
             the
             grand
             and
             noble
             Purposes
             and
             Designes
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             bringeth
             about
             by
             those
             meanes
             ,
             far
             diff●…rent
             from
             what
             these
             wicked
             Instruments
             intend
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             Gen
             45.
             and
             50
             Ioseph's
             Brethren
             meaned
             evil
             against
             him
             ;
             but
             God
             meaned
             it
             for
             good
             .
             So
             
               Esai
               .
               10.
               vers
            
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Assyrian
             meaneth
             not
             so
             ,
             as
             God
             doth
             ,
             neither
             doth
             his
             heart
             think
             so
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             destroy
             and
             cut
             off
             nations
             not
             a
             few
             :
             but
             the
             Lord
             hath
             another
             work
             upon
             mount
             Zion
             and
             on
             
               Ierusalem
               Vers.
            
             12.
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             only
             by
             his
             smiting
             with
             a
             rod
             ,
             and
             lifting
             up
             his
             staff
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Egypt
             V.
             24.
             
             or
             (
             as
             it
             is
             Esai
             .
             27
             :
             9.
             )
             to
             purge
             away
             the
             iniquity
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             away
             sin
             .
             Wherefore
             seing
             the
             Lord
             hath
             such
             soveraigne
             ends
             ,
             as
             the
             chastisement
             and
             trial
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             graces
             &c.
             to
             bring
             about
             ,
             He
             cannot
             but
             have
             a
             special
             hand
             in
             and
             about
             the
             meanes
             ,
             which
             serve
             to
             bring
             about
             these
             ends
             .
             This
             being
             sufficient
             to
             cleare
             up
             what
             was
             first
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             ,
             we
             come
          
           
             Secondly
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             of
             the
             manner
             and
             way
             ,
             how
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             and
             about
             the
             sharpe
             afflictions
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             active
             therein
             .
             And
             in
             speaking
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             wave
             all
             subtile
             debates
             ,
             concerning
             God's
             Decreeing
             the
             event
             of
             sin
             ,
             His
             Predetermination
             ,
             and
             His
             Concourse
             with
             second
             causes
             ,
             in
             those
             Actions
             ,
             which
             are
             sinful
             ;
             and
             shall
             onely
             pitch
             upon
             some
             particulars
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             plaine
             and
             undeniable
             ,
             and
             also
             more
             useful
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             .
             As
          
           
             1
             There
             is
             the
             Lord
             's
             holy
             permission
             ,
             giving
             way
             to
             ,
             and
             not
             restraining
             the
             furie
             ,
             and
             rage
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             when
             He
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             for
             a
             scourge
             ;
             He
             must
             loose
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             chaine
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             are
             bound
             and
             restrained
             ;
             and
             take
             away
             the
             hedge
             of
             protection
             ,
             wherewith
             
             he
             guardeth
             and
             protecteth
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             them
             Satan
             could
             do
             nothing
             against
             Iob
             ,
             nor
             stirre
             so
             much
             as
             one
             lambs
             tail
             ,
             that
             belonged
             to
             him
             ,
             untill
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             holy
             and
             wise
             ends
             ,
             gave
             way
             thereunto
             ;
             therefore
             he
             said
             unto
             the
             Lord
             
               Iob
               1.
               vers
               .
               10.
               
               Hast
               not
               thou
               made
               an
               hedge
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               about
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               about
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               ,
               on
               every
               side
               ?
            
             This
             is
             also
             imported
             ,
             in
             the
             Lords
             giving
             up
             his
             people
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             selling
             them
             and
             delivering
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             judge
             doth
             a
             Malefactor
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Executioner
             .
             Yet
             we
             must
             not
             conceive
             of
             this
             Permission
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             in
             all
             things
             like
             unto
             the
             bare
             &
             naked
             permissions
             of
             men
             ;
             but
             as
             sutable
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             most
             pure
             and
             simple
             Act
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             herein
             considerable
             the
             Lord's
             Commission
             ,
             to
             speak
             so
             :
             not
             that
             He
             will
             warrand
             and
             approve
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             or
             give
             them
             any
             moral
             Authoritie
             or
             Power
             thereunto
             :
             but
             that
             in
             his
             active
             providence
             ,
             He
             hath
             such
             a
             soveraigne
             and
             supream
             hand
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             wicked
             agents
             do
             so
             depend
             upon
             Him
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             stirr
             ,
             or
             move
             ,
             till
             he
             give
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             signe
             ,
             and
             a
             Providential
             call
             and
             commission
             ;
             as
             souldiers
             can
             not
             set
             upon
             a
             Citie
             ,
             or
             the
             Enemie
             ,
             or
             give
             an
             
             assault
             ,
             or
             charge
             untill
             the
             General
             give
             the
             word
             of
             command
             .
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             behoved
             to
             say
             to
             Satan
             ,
             ere
             he
             could
             trouble
             
               Iob
               ,
               Behold
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               is
               in
               thy
               power
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               Behold
               he
               is
               in
               thy
               hand
               ,
               Iob
               1.
               vers
               .
            
             12.
             and
             2.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             This
             is
             it
             which
             David's
             words
             ,
             concerning
             Shimei
             ,
             import
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               curse
               David
               .
            
             The
             lying
             Spirit
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             Ahab's
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             could
             not
             go
             forth
             to
             deceive
             Ahab
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             fall
             at
             
               Ramoth
               Gilead
            
             ,
             till
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               perswade
               him
               ,
               and
               prevail
               also
               :
               go
               forth
               and
               do
               so
               1
               King.
            
             22
             :
             22.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             the
             Lord
             's
             fitting
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             and
             qualifying
             them
             for
             the
             work
             ,
             by
             so
             ordering
             things
             ,
             in
             his
             Holy
             and
             Soveraigne
             Providence
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             enabled
             to
             carry
             on
             their
             purposes
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             what
             they
             are
             imployed
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             performe
             the
             work
             ,
             they
             are
             set
             about
             :
             Absalom
             could
             not
             have
             been
             such
             a
             crosse
             and
             plague
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             David
             :
             as
             to
             chase
             him
             from
             his
             Throne
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             gote
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Countrey
             upon
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             numerous
             army
             to
             back
             him
             :
             and
             whence
             was
             this
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             his
             holy
             Justice
             and
             Soveraignity
             ?
             Nebuchadnezar
             could
             not
             have
             been
             the
             hammer
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             his
             holy
             Providence
             ,
             
             had
             not
             given
             him
             great
             power
             and
             might
             for
             that
             end
             .
             Hence
             Christ
             said
             to
             
               Pilat
               Ioh.
               19.
               vers
               .
               11.
               
               Thou
               couldest
               have
               no
               power
               at
               all
               against
               me
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               given
               thee
               from
               above
               .
               Pilat
            
             was
             boasting
             of
             his
             power
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             supposed
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             do
             what
             he
             pleased
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             full
             power
             over
             Christ
             ,
             to
             crucifie
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             set
             him
             at
             liberty
             ,
             as
             he
             pleased
             ;
             but
             he
             boasted
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             not
             Master
             of
             ;
             for
             Christ
             ●…els
             him
             ,
             whence
             his
             power
             came
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             Supream
             Lord
             and
             Governour
             ,
             the
             absolute
             Disposer
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             was
             pleased
             to
             grant
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             the
             Lord
             's
             ordering
             and
             fixing
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             Trouble
             ,
             which
             nece●…sarily
             followeth
             upon
             the
             foregoing
             Acts
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             heat
             and
             rage
             ,
             cannot
             touch
             one
             hair
             of
             God's
             Children
             ,
             nor
             work
             them
             the
             least
             trouble
             ,
             before
             the
             time
             come
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             and
             that
             He
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             appoint
             them
             to
             beginne
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             signe
             .
             The
             wicked
             are
             as
             so
             many
             rampant
             and
             devouring
             lions
             ,
             longing
             earnestly
             for
             their
             prey
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             them
             so
             chained
             ,
             and
             muzzled
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             neither
             bark
             nor
             bite
             ,
             till
             He
             give
             way
             .
             Early
             did
             Herod
             beginne
             to
             seek
             the
             life
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             while
             
             He
             was
             but
             a
             childe
             in
             the
             swedling
             clothes
             ;
             and
             oft
             did
             his
             Enemies
             attempt
             his
             hurt
             ,
             and
             seek
             advantage
             against
             Him
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             vaine
             ;
             for
             his
             houre
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             :
             Hence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Pharisees
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             Herod
             was
             seeking
             his
             life
             ,
             He
             answered
             
               Luk.
               13.
               vers
               .
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               Go
               tell
               that
               fox
               ,
               behold
               ,
               I
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ,
               and
               do
               cures
               ,
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               day
               I
               shall
               ●…e
               perfected
               :
               Nevertheless
               I
               must
               walk
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               following
               ;
               for
               it
               cannot
               be
               that
               a
               Prophet
               perish
               out
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               the
               angel
               ,
               that
               ascended
            
             (
             in
             vision
             to
             
               Iohn
               Revel
               7.
               vers
               .
               2
               ,
               3.
               )
               from
               the
               East
               ,
               having
               the
               s●…al
               of
               the
               liv●…ng
               God
               ,
               cried
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               to
               the
               four
               angels
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               given
               to
               hurt
               the
               Earth
               and
               the
               Sea
               ;
               s●…ying
               ,
               hurt
               not
               the
               earth
               ,
               neither
               the
               sea
               ,
               nor
               the
               trees
               ,
               till
               w●…
               have
               sealed
               the
               servants
               of
               our
               God
               :
            
             So
             that
             there
             is
             a
             restraining
             power
             ,
             keeping
             ▪
             up
             from
             hurting
             untill
             the
             set
             time
             come
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             the
             Lord
             's
             determining
             and
             specifying
             the
             nature
             and
             kinde
             of
             the
             Trouble
             ,
             with
             which
             His
             people
             must
             be
             exercised
             ;
             and
             herein
             His
             determining
             and
             ordering
             Providence
             appeareth
             .
             The
             Enemie
             would
             be
             at
             death
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             will
             satisfie
             them
             ;
             but
             He
             will
             order
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             get
             their
             will
             ;
             &
             therefore
             will
             suffer
             them
             to
             do
             no
             more
             than
             to
             cast
             the
             man
             in
             
             prison
             ,
             or
             confine
             him
             ,
             or
             fine
             him
             ,
             and
             spoile
             him
             of
             his
             goods
             .
             The
             Devil
             would
             have
             been
             at
             no
             less
             ,
             than
             Iob's
             life
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             
               Iob
               2.
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               Skin
               for
               skin
               ,
               yea
               all
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               will
               ●…e
               give
               for
               his
               life
               :
            
             But
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             grant
             this
             ,
             but
             said
             ,
             
               save
               his
               life
               Vers.
            
             6.
             
             And
             suffered
             him
             only
             to
             smite
             him
             with
             sore
             boils
             from
             the
             sole
             of
             his
             foot
             unto
             his
             crown
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             is
             the
             Lord
             's
             careful
             Providential
             measuring-out
             the
             quantity
             of
             the
             Trouble
             ,
             like
             a
             faithful
             and
             painful
             Physician
             ,
             who
             will
             himself
             measure
             the
             quantity
             of
             the
             physick
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             prescribe
             unto
             his
             dear
             Son
             ,
             or
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             commit
             it
             unto
             the
             Apothecary
             ,
             who
             possibly
             may
             more
             consult
             his
             own
             advantage
             ,
             than
             the
             good
             of
             the
             patient
             .
             Our
             Lord
             weigheth
             the
             affliction
             in
             his
             own
             just
             ballances
             .
             Enemies
             may
             think
             to
             ruine
             and
             undo
             all
             ;
             but
             our
             God
             ,
             who
             setteth
             bounds
             to
             the
             sea
             ▪
             limiteth
             their
             rage
             ;
             and
             will
             suffer
             them
             to
             do
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             He
             thinketh
             good
             .
             The
             plowers
             plow
             ,
             and
             make
             long
             their
             furrowes
             ,
             upon
             the
             back
             of
             God's
             People
             ,
             and
             many
             a
             time
             they
             afflict
             them
             ;
             yet
             they
             prevail
             not
             against
             them
             ;
             why
             ?
             the
             Lord
             cuts
             asunder
             the
             cords
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             Psal.
             129
             :
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Lord's
             hand
             of
             Providence
             appeareth
             ,
             
             in
             mixing
             together
             the
             several
             ingredients
             ,
             that
             make
             up
             their
             cup
             of
             affliction
             .
             M●…ny
             a
             time
             the
             Lords
             people
             have
             a
             complicated
             crosse
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             
               Io●…
               ,
               David
               ▪
               Heman
            
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             weaveth
             and
             warpeth
             these
             crosses
             together
             ;
             Satan
             and
             his
             Instruments
             are
             but
             His
             drudges
             ,
             blowing
             at
             the
             furnace
             ;
             and
             therefore
             t●…e
             Godly
             fixe
             their
             eye
             mainly
             upon
             God
             ;
             as
             knowing
             ,
             that
             He
             ordereth
             all
             to
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             and
             no
             one
             ingredient
             more
             can
             be
             put
             into
             their
             cup
             ,
             than
             He
             will.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeareth
             ,
             in
             his
             suiting
             the
             Trouble
             or
             Calamity
             ,
             unto
             their
             case
             and
             necessity
             .
             As
             a
             wise
             Physician
             considereth
             the
             Temper
             and
             Constitution
             of
             the
             patient
             ,
             and
             taketh
             special
             notice
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             disease
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             frameth
             the
             Medicine
             :
             So
             the
             Lord
             considereth
             the
             ca●…e
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             what
             humores
             and
             corruptions
             are
             most
             predominant
             in
             their
             souls
             :
             and
             accordingly
             ordereth
             and
             prepareth
             such
             medicinal
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             are
             fittest
             to
             purge-out
             these
             peccant
             humores
             :
             and
             hence
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             for
             such
             sharpe
             Medicines
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             maketh
             use
             of
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               1.
               vers
               .
               6
               Wherein
               ●…egreatly
               rejoice
               ,
               though
               now
               for
               a
               season
               ▪
               (
               if
               need
               be
               )
               ye
               are
               in
               ●…eaviness
               ,
               through
               manifold
               
               temptations
               .
            
             Heaviness
             ,
             or
             Sadness
             ,
             through
             temptations
             ,
             and
             manifold
             temptations
             ,
             was
             necessary
             to
             their
             condition
             ,
             The
             Lord
             saw
             ,
             that
             their
             case
             called
             ●…or
             it
             ,
             otherwayes
             he
             had
             not
             exercised
             them
             thus
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             So
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             manifest
             ,
             in
             making
             the
             affliction
             answerable
             to
             their
             strength
             ▪
             A
             potion
             may
             be
             fit
             for
             and
             suitable
             to
             the
             disease
             ,
             yet
             may
             be
             too
             strong
             for
             the
             weak
             patient
             ,
             and
             more
             readily
             kill
             ,
             than
             cure
             :
             therefore
             a
             wise
             and
             tender
             Physician
             will
             take
             good
             notice
             of
             the
             patients
             present
             strength
             .
             So
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             tender
             of
             His
             peoples
             welfare
             ,
             will
             proportion
             the
             Physick
             of
             affliction
             unto
             their
             strength
             .
             Hence
             we
             hear
             it
             said
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               10.
               vers
               .
               13.
               —
               But
               God
               is
               faithfal
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               suffer
               you
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               above
               that
               you
               are
               able
               .
            
             Accordingly
             Ieremiah
             prayeth
             
               Chap.
               10.
               v.
               24.
               
               O
               Lord
               correct
               me
               ,
               but
               with
               judgement
               ,
               not
               in
               thine
               anger
               ,
               lest
               thou
               bring
               me
               to
               nothing
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             s
             way
             is
             to
             correct
             his
             people
             in
             measure
             ,
             
               I●…r
               30.
               vers
            
             .
             1●…
             .
             and
             46.
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             And
             
               as
               a
               father
               pitieth
               them
               ,
               that
               fear
               him
               ▪
               for
               he
               knoweth
               our
               frame
               ,
               he
               remembereth
               we
               are
               dust
               ,
               Psa●…
               .
               103.
               vers
               .
            
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             He
             knoweth
             that
             their
             strength
             i●…
             not
             the
             strength
             of
             stones
             ,
             nor
             are
             their
             bones
             of
             brass
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             knoweth
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             
             bear
             many
             blowes
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             the
             Lord
             measures
             the
             affliction
             to
             their
             strength
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Paul
             saith
             2
             
               Cor.
               1.
               vers
            
             .
             8.
             
             That
             he
             and
             his
             companions
             were
             
               pressed
               out
               of
               measure
               ,
               and
               above
               strength
               :
            
             which
             would
             seem
             to
             contradict
             what
             is
             said
             ;
             But
             this
             seeming
             contradiction
             will
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             by
             what
             we
             shall
             next
             adde
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             When
             the
             affliction
             and
             distress
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             would
             undo
             ,
             and
             presse
             the
             poor
             Beleever
             out
             of
             measure
             ,
             if
             he
             gote
             not
             some
             new
             supply
             of
             strength
             to
             stand
             under
             that
             burden
             ;
             the
             Lord's
             hand
             appeareth
             ,
             in
             fitting
             the
             Beleever
             for
             the
             stroke
             ,
             and
             in
             enabling
             him
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             is
             not
             killed
             thereby
             ,
             nor
             overwhelmed
             therewith
             ;
             by
             giving
             cordials
             ,
             he
             fortifieth
             the
             man
             against
             the
             violence
             of
             Temptations
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             prevail
             against
             him
             :
             Paul
             and
             his
             Company
             2
             
               Cor.
               1.
               vers
            
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             were
             pressed
             with
             trouble
             in
             Asia
             ,
             out
             of
             measure
             ,
             above
             strength
             ,
             so
             much
             that
             they
             despaired
             even
             of
             life
             ,
             yea
             and
             had
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             in
             themselves
             ;
             such
             a
             storme
             was
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             ride
             it
             out
             ,
             if
             fresh
             supplies
             of
             strength
             and
             courage
             had
             not
             been
             granted
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             ,
             unto
             them
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             thus
             delivered
             them
             from
             so
             great
             a
             death
             ,
             they
             had
             perished
             ;
             but
             how
             
             was
             this
             done
             ?
             See
             
               Vers.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               The
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
               comforted
               them
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               tribulations
            
             ;
             and
             as
             
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               abounded
               in
               them
               ,
               so
               their
               consolation
               also
               abounded
               by
               Christ
               :
            
             And
             thus
             the
             Lord
             fitted
             them
             for
             the
             stroke
             ,
             when
             the
             stroke
             was
             too
             sore
             for
             them
             .
             So
             this
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             when
             assaulted
             with
             a
             messenger
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             buffeted
             him
             2
             
               Cor.
               12.
               vers
            
             .
             7.
             
             Was
             strengthened
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             Vers.
             9.
             to
             stand
             out
             against
             that
             temptation
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             had
             overcome
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             praying
             thrice
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             depart
             from
             him
             Vers.
             8.
             would
             import
             .
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             keepeth
             the
             head
             of
             his
             poor
             people
             above
             water
             ,
             by
             making
             his
             power
             to
             rest
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             making
             perfect
             his
             strength
             in
             their
             weakness
             ,
             Vers.
             9.
             
             Thus
             also
             are
             they
             strong
             ,
             when
             weak
             Vers.
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             Lord
             's
             good
             hand
             of
             Providence
             appeareth
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             in
             disappointing
             the
             Enemies
             of
             their
             malicious
             designes
             ;
             They
             are
             busie
             plotting
             and
             contriving
             the
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             of
             His
             people
             ;
             but
             the
             more
             they
             seek
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             grow
             and
             thrive
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             multiply
             ,
             and
             the
             stronger
             they
             become
             .
             It
             is
             almost
             incredible
             ,
             what
             multitudes
             of
             Christians
             ,
             through
             the
             whole
             Empire
             ,
             the
             bloody
             persecuting
             Emperours
             destroyed
             
             and
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ;
             but
             the
             more
             they
             were
             massacred
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             grew
             ;
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             saints
             and
             martyres
             ,
             was
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Daniel's
             adversaries
             thought
             to
             have
             gote
             him
             destroyed
             ;
             but
             their
             enmity
             and
             rage
             against
             him
             tended
             to
             his
             further
             exaltation
             and
             establishment
             .
             So
             was
             it
             with
             David
             ,
             the
             more
             that
             Saul
             did
             persecute
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             his
             bow
             abode
             in
             strength
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             Lord's
             hand
             mightily
             appeareth
             in
             the
             afflictions
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             that
             He
             powerfully
             and
             Infallibly
             carrieth
             on
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             to
             passe
             His
             own
             Purposes
             and
             Designes
             ,
             countermining
             and
             counter
             working
             the
             designes
             and
             wicked
             projects
             of
             the
             Enemies
             ;
             yea
             ,
             in
             effectuating
             His
             own
             ends
             ,
             even
             by
             what
             the
             Enemies
             are
             doing
             purposely
             to
             carry
             on
             their
             Ends.
             When
             the
             Enemies
             are
             blowing
             with
             all
             their
             might
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             furnace
             burn
             hot
             ,
             that
             the
             mettal
             ,
             as
             they
             suppose
             and
             intend
             ,
             may
             be
             wholly
             consumed
             ;
             the
             Lord
             by
             that
             same
             meanes
             is
             infallibly
             bringing
             about
             His
             Ends
             ,
             and
             accomplishing
             His
             designes
             ;
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             to
             purge
             the
             mettal
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             drosse
             .
             By
             what
             the
             Assyrian
             was
             doing
             ,
             in
             prosecution
             of
             his
             Ends
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             to
             destroy
             and
             cut
             off
             nations
             not
             a
             few
             
               Esai
               .
               10.
               vers
            
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Lord
             was
             
               performing
               his
               whole
               
               work
               upon
               mount
               Zion
               and
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Vers.
            
             12.
             and
             what
             was
             this
             ,
             but
             
               to
               purge
               away
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               away
               sin
               ,
               Esai
               .
               27.
               vers
               .
            
             9
             ?
             to
             chasten
             and
             punish
             for
             correction
             and
             amendement
             Ier.
             30
             :
             11.
             and
             46
             :
             28.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Herein
             also
             appeareth
             the
             Lord's
             over-ruling
             hand
             ,
             that
             while
             possibly
             the
             trouble
             is
             in
             its
             greatest
             strength
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             are
             swelling
             in
             their
             pride
             ,
             and
             thinking
             their
             contrivances
             cannot
             fail
             ,
             their
             plots
             and
             designes
             are
             laid
             so
             deep
             and
             so
             sure
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             misgive
             ;
             even
             then
             the
             Lord
             will
             make
             a
             door
             of
             outgate
             appear
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             give
             some
             foreruning
             tokens
             of
             the
             dawning
             of
             a
             fair
             day
             ;
             even
             then
             ,
             He
             will
             make
             a
             way
             for
             an
             escape
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             1
             
               Cor.
               10.
               vers
            
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             His
             hand
             appeareth
             herein
             ,
             that
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             He
             putteth
             a
             period
             to
             the
             trial
             and
             trouble
             ,
             by
             delivering
             his
             people
             out
             of
             them
             all
             
               Psal.
               34.
               vers
            
             .
             7
             ,
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             He
             will
             
               not
               suffer
               the
               rod
               of
               the
               wicked
               to
               rest
               alwayes
               on
               the
               back
               of
               the
               righteous
               Psal.
               125.
               vers
               .
               3.
               
               He
               will
               not
               contend
               for
               ever
               ,
               lest
               the
               spirits
               should
               fail
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               souls
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               Esai
               .
               57.
               vers
               .
            
             16.
             
             He
             will
             keep
             His
             people
             no
             longer
             under
             Physick
             ,
             than
             He
             seeth
             necessary
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             but
             for
             
               a
               season
            
             ,
             that
             his
             people
             are
             in
             heaviness
             .
             
             1
             
               Pet.
               1.
               vers
            
             .
             6.
             
             Enemies
             think
             to
             keep
             the
             people
             of
             God
             at
             under
             for
             ever
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             's
             supream
             over-ruling
             hand
             appeareth
             here
             ,
             that
             He
             hath
             limited
             the
             duration
             of
             the
             trial
             and
             trouble
             to
             
               Ten
               dayes
               Revel
               .
               2.
               vers
               .
            
             10.
             
             He
             hath
             limited
             the
             rage
             of
             Enemies
             to
             
               an
               hour
               ,
               a
               day
               ,
               a
               moneth
               and
               a
               year
               Revel
               .
               9.
               vers
            
             15.
             
             And
             the
             treading
             of
             the
             holy
             city
             under
             foot
             to
             42
             ,
             moneths
             Revel
             .
             11
             :
             2.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Lord's
             time
             cometh
             ,
             all
             the
             power
             and
             malice
             of
             the
             Enemies
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             hinder
             the
             delivery
             ;
             and
             how
             little
             so
             ever
             His
             own
             people
             look
             for
             it
             ,
             yet
             He
             will
             work
             it
             :
             so
             that
             though
             there
             be
             scarce
             faith
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             He
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             perfect
             what
             He
             hath
             intended
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             the
             3
             particular
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             To
             shew
             how
             this
             Consideration
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             improven
             to
             advantage
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             of
             affliction
             ,
             And
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             faith
             and
             right
             thoughts
             of
             this
             .
             Truth
             ,
             That
             the
             Lord
             ruleth
             and
             over-ruleth
             all
             that
             the
             wicked
             are
             devising
             and
             executing
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             lust
             and
             rage
             ,
             to
             afflict
             ,
             persecute
             and
             destroy
             His
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             His
             own
             mind
             ,
             would
             yeeld
             comfort
             and
             encouragment
             unto
             His
             people
             ,
             be
             their
             trouble
             what
             it
             would
             .
             In
             a
             time
             of
             Trouble
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             thoughts
             ,
             
             that
             come
             in
             the
             minde
             of
             His
             people
             ,
             which
             occasion
             Discouragment
             and
             Sorrow
             ;
             all
             which
             this
             Consideration
             of
             
               God's
               over-ruling
               hand
            
             ,
             if
             rightly
             improven
             ,
             would
             either
             prevent
             ,
             or
             keep
             them
             from
             the
             hurt
             of
             ;
             so
             that
             notwithstanding
             of
             these
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             case
             to
             rejoice
             ,
             and
             to
             sing
             ,
             as
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             When
             they
             think
             upon
             the
             Instruments
             of
             their
             calamitie
             ,
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             pore
             too
             much
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             none
             above
             them
             ,
             to
             marshal
             and
             order
             them
             ,
             to
             command
             and
             over-rule
             them
             ;
             as
             people
             are
             terrified
             by
             souldiers
             ,
             that
             are
             under
             no
             Command
             or
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             expect
             no
             pity
             ,
             or
             favour
             from
             them
             .
             But
             the
             faith
             of
             God's
             being
             above
             their
             heads
             ,
             to
             over-see
             and
             over-awe
             them
             ,
             would
             free
             the
             Child
             of
             God
             from
             this
             discouragment
             .
             He
             would
             not
             be
             so
             cast
             down
             and
             affrighted
             ,
             if
             he
             beleeved
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             all
             these
             wicked
             Instruments
             ,
             more
             under
             his
             command
             ,
             than
             the
             best
             disciplin'd
             souldiers
             are
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             most
             strick
             and
             awfull
             General
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             .
             These
             Instruments
             cannot
             move
             a
             finger
             without
             God.
             Souldiers
             ,
             when
             out
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             Commanders
             ,
             may
             do
             much
             mischiefe
             ;
             and
             their
             Commanders
             cannot
             hinder
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             of
             it
             :
             But
             neither
             
             Devils
             ,
             nor
             the
             most
             wicked
             of
             his
             Instruments
             ,
             can
             move
             one
             haire
             of
             God's
             people
             ,
             till
             the
             Lord
             give
             way
             ,
             and
             permit
             it
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             He
             must
             first
             loose
             the
             raignes
             ,
             or
             they
             cannot
             move
             a
             foot
             .
             because
             they
             are
             chained
             hand
             &
             foot
             ,
             in
             the
             chaines
             of
             his
             Providence
             ;
             yea
             their
             very
             tongue
             is
             chained
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             curse
             or
             reproach
             any
             of
             His
             people
             ,
             untill
             the
             Lord
             loose
             their
             tongues
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             go
             curse
             and
             raile
             upon
             such
             an
             one
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             When
             they
             observe
             the
             Confusion
             ,
             Irregularity
             ,
             Brutishness
             and
             Unreasonableness
             of
             these
             Enemies
             ,
             in
             their
             way
             and
             actions
             ;
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             forsaken
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             is
             unconcerned
             with
             what
             these
             wretches
             were
             doing
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             they
             cannot
             but
             be
             much
             fainted
             and
             discouraged
             .
             But
             the
             faith
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             working
             hitherto
             
               Ioh.
               5.
               vers
            
             .
             17.
             and
             that
             these
             wicked
             Instruments
             of
             their
             calamity
             were
             under
             his
             eye
             ,
             would
             free
             them
             of
             this
             misapprehension
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             would
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             see
             ,
             a
             divine
             Order
             and
             Regularity
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             greatest
             Confusions
             ,
             &
             brutish
             Ma●…sacres
             ,
             that
             ever
             were
             ;
             if
             they
             beleeved
             that
             God
             had
             a
             principal
             hand
             in
             all
             these
             Actions
             ,
             Moving
             ,
             Ruling
             ,
             Ordering
             
             and
             Over-ruling
             all
             ,
             according
             to
             His
             own
             mind
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             consideration
             of
             the
             Activity
             ,
             Diligence
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             Restlesness
             and
             Malicious
             wickedness
             of
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             troubleth
             them
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             fear
             ,
             that
             ere
             ever
             they
             be
             aware
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             swallowed
             up
             .
             But
             this
             discouragment
             would
             evanish
             ,
             if
             they
             remembered
             and
             beleeved
             ,
             that
             the
             timing
             of
             their
             affliction
             is
             not
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             their
             Enemies
             .
             They
             cannot
             stirre
             ,
             till
             their
             commission
             be
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             subscribed
             ;
             and
             the
             houre
             and
             minute
             appointed
             come
             ,
             when
             they
             must
             beginne
             ;
             He
             ,
             who
             is
             Supreame
             ,
             determineth
             the
             season
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             ;
             and
             over-ruleth
             all
             so
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             hunger
             and
             desire
             of
             these
             ravenous
             wolves
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             they
             cannot
             attempt
             any
             distruction
             ,
             till
             the
             minute
             appointed
             come
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             When
             they
             consider
             the
             exceeding
             great
             Rage
             and
             Cruelty
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             sure
             ,
             they
             will
             make
             havock
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             will
             destroy
             ,
             utterly
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             end
             of
             all
             .
             But
             how
             terrible
             so
             ever
             this
             thought
             be
             ,
             yet
             its
             terrour
             is
             weakened
             ,
             when
             the
             beleever
             calleth
             this
             to
             minde
             ,
             That
             it
             will
             not
             be
             as
             these
             enraged
             and
             merciless
             Beasts
             intend
             ;
             but
             as
             God
             will
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Soveraigne
             
             Disposer
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             Supream
             Master
             of
             work
             ;
             they
             are
             but
             under-Agents
             ,
             and
             the
             Instrument
             in
             His
             hand
             :
             They
             are
             no
             Master
             of
             themselves
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             ax
             and
             saw
             ,
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             workman
             ,
             that
             cannot
             cut
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             ordereth
             it
             :
             The
             child
             will
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             a
             sword
             ,
             or
             of
             an
             ax
             ,
             when
             he
             seeth
             it
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             his
             father
             .
             Their
             threatnings
             are
             not
             much
             to
             be
             regairded
             ;
             They
             have
             said
             ,
             
               come
               and
               let
               us
               out
               them
               off
               from
               being
               a
               nation
               ,
               that
               the
               Name
               of
               Israel
               may
               be
               no
               more
               in
               remembrance
            
             as
             it
             is
             
               Psal.
               83.
               vers
            
             .
             4.
             
             But
             they
             have
             not
             yet
             gotten
             it
             done
             .
             They
             intend
             Destruction
             ;
             and
             therefore
             breath-forth
             nothing
             but
             cruelty
             ;
             but
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             above
             them
             ,
             intendeth
             but
             Correction
             ,
             and
             some
             Chastisement
             ,
             and
             will
             suffer
             them
             to
             do
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             may
             contribute
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             (
             5.
             )
             The
             thoughts
             of
             the
             strength
             and
             liveliness
             of
             the
             Enemies
             create
             also
             terrour
             and
             fear
             ;
             they
             see
             their
             power
             decayeth
             not
             ,
             but
             groweth
             rather
             ,
             and
             their
             number
             increaseth
             ,
             and
             thence
             they
             art
             ready
             to
             inferre
             ,
             There
             shall
             be
             no
             outgate
             :
             But
             a
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             neer
             (
             as
             David
             prayeth
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             such
             a
             look
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             
               Psal.
               ●…8
               .
               vers
            
             .
             19
             ,
             21.
             saying
             
               But
               mi●…e
               Enemies
               are
               lively
               ,
               they
               are
               strong
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               
               hate
               me
               wrongfully
               are
               multiplied
               —
               Forsake
               me
               not
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ;
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               be
               not
               far
               from
               me
               )
            
             would
             help
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             the
             Beleever
             would
             not
             be
             much
             cast
             down
             for
             all
             this
             ;
             for
             he
             would
             be
             in
             case
             to
             say
             ,
             They
             must
             be
             keeped
             up
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             God
             hath
             work
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             will
             keep
             his
             ax
             and
             his
             saw
             sharpe
             and
             clear
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             mindeth
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             :
             but
             all
             their
             strength
             saith
             not
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             out●…ate
             ;
             when
             the
             Lord
             hath
             
               finished
               his
               work
               in
               Zim
            
             ,
             he
             will
             
               punish
               the
               fruite
               of
               the
               stout
               h●…art
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               high
               looks
               :
            
             And
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               will
               send
               among
               his
               fat
               ones
               leanness
               ,
               and
               under
               his
               glory
               ,
               he
               shall
               kindle
               a
               burning
               .
               like
               the
               burning
               of
               a
               fire
               Esai
               .
               10.
               vers
               .
            
             12
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             for
             as
             strong
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             Lord
             can
             raise
             up
             a
             scourge
             against
             them
             ;
             as
             Esai
             .
             10
             :
             26.
             yea
             and
             make
             the
             light
             of
             Israel
             for
             a
             fire
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             one
             for
             a
             flame
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             burne
             and
             devoure
             their
             thornes
             ,
             and
             their
             briers
             ,
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             shall
             consume
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             forest
             ,
             and
             fruitful
             field
             &c.
             as
             
               Esai
               .
               10.
               vers
            
             .
             17
             ,
             18
          
           
             (
             6.
             )
             But
             even
             this
             proveth
             sometimes
             fainting
             and
             discouraging
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             man
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             but
             with
             God
             principally
             ,
             whoever
             be
             the
             Instruments
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             several
             
             accounts
             ;
             as
             because
             He
             is
             a
             God
             of
             Might
             ,
             of
             Power
             ,
             and
             of
             Terrour
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             fearful
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             living
             God
             ;
             and
             withall
             He
             is
             just
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             of
             much
             guilt
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Gods
             having
             a
             principal
             hand
             in
             all
             these
             afflictions
             ,
             may
             keep
             from
             fainting
             ,
             because
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             is
             not
             intending
             their
             destruction
             ,
             as
             Enemies
             do
             ;
             but
             their
             Good
             ,
             their
             Amendement
             ,
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Returning
             unto
             the
             Lord
             &c.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             measureth
             not
             out
             their
             a●…lliction
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             strength
             and
             almighty
             Power
             ,
             else
             He
             should
             soon
             crush
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             nothing
             .
             
               Will
               He
               plead
               against
               me
            
             (
             said
             
               Iob
               Chap.
               23.
               vers
               .
               6.
               )
               with
               his
               great
               power
               ?
               No
               ,
               but
               He
               will
               put
               strength
               in
               me
               .
            
             (
             3.
             )
             Nor
             according
             to
             strick
             Justice
             ,
             and
             pure
             Wrath.
             
               In
               plenty
               of
               justice
               ,
               He
               will
               not
               afflict
            
             ;
             as
             the
             words
             of
             
               Elihu
               Iob
               37.
               vers
            
             .
             23.
             may
             be
             read
             .
             
               He
               will
               not
               stir
               up
               all
               his
               wrath
               ,
               Psal.
               78.
               vers
               .
            
             38.
             
             (
             4.
             )
             Nor
             according
             to
             their
             deservings
             ;
             for
             that
             word
             of
             Zophar
             holdeth
             true
             .
             
               Iob
               11.
               vers
               .
               6.
               
               God
               exacteth
               of
               thee
               ,
               less
               than
               thine
               iniquity
               deserveth
               .
            
             And
             
               Psal.
               103.
               vers
               .
               10.
               
               He
               hath
               not
               dealt
               with
               us
               according
               to
               our
               sins
               ,
               nor
               rewarded
               us
               according
               to
               our
               iniquities
               .
            
             (
             5.
             )
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Lord
             deal
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             Enemies
             ;
             the
             difference
             
             is
             great
             betwixt
             his
             dealing
             with
             the
             one
             and
             with
             the
             other
             
               Esai
               .
               17
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               Hath
               He
               smitten
               him
               ,
               as
               He
               smote
               those
               that
               smote
               him
               ?
               is
               he
               slaine
               according
               to
               the
               slaughter
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               are
               slain
               by
               him
               ?
            
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             He
             dealeth
             with
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             rule
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             fatherly
             Compassion
             ;
             for
             as
             a
             Father
             pitieth
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             only
             chasteneth
             them
             ;
             so
             doth
             the
             Lord
             deal
             with
             them
             .
             He
             knoweth
             what
             they
             can
             bear
             ,
             and
             layeth
             no
             more
             upon
             them
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             able
             to
             bear
             .
             The
             wise
             Prophet
             tels
             us
             
               Prov.
               12.
               vers
            
             10.
             
             That
             
               the
               righteous
               man
               regairdcth
               the
               life
               of
               his
               beast
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             overcharge
             him
             with
             a
             load
             ,
             heavier
             than
             he
             can
             bear
             :
             And
             will
             not
             the
             righteous
             Lord
             regaird
             the
             life
             of
             his
             own
             servants
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             of
             much
             more
             value
             ,
             than
             many
             beasts
             ?
             Sure
             then
             ,
             He
             will
             not
             overcharge
             them
             .
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               10.
               vers
            
             .
             13
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             beleeving
             and
             right
             consideration
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             That
             God
             over-ruleth
             and
             disposeth
             of
             ,
             and
             ordereth
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             He
             seeth
             good
             ,
             would
             much
             help
             unto
             the
             life
             of
             Patience
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             commendable
             
               Iam.
               5.
               vers
            
             .
             11.
             
             Being
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             honour
             and
             badge
             of
             Saints
             Revel
             .
             13
             :
             10.
             and
             14.
             vers
             .
             12.
             and
             so
             much
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             God
             
               Revel
               .
               2.
               vers
            
             .
             2
             ,
             19.
             
             Yea
             and
             
             profitable
             ,
             having
             its
             perfect
             work
             
               Iam.
               1.
               vers
            
             .
             4.
             and
             bringing
             happiness
             with
             it
             Iam.
             5
             :
             11.
             
             This
             Consideration
             (
             I
             say
             )
             rightly
             Improven
             ,
             may
             help
             hereunto
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             fortifie
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             Beleever
             against
             those
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             usually
             occasion
             impatience
             .
             as
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             When
             the
             man
             is
             poreing
             upon
             the
             uncouthness
             of
             the
             Affliction
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             is
             exercised
             ,
             and
             saying
             with
             the
             Church
             
               Lam.
               1.
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               Behold
               and
               see
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               sorrow
               like
               unto
               my
               sorrow
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Lord
               hath
               afflicted
               me
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               fierce
               anger
               ,
            
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             give
             way
             unto
             impatience
             .
             But
             when
             he
             considereth
             ,
             who
             hath
             prepared
             this
             potion
             for
             him
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             no
             unskilful
             Apothecary
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             the
             malignant
             Enemie
             ,
             that
             intended
             his
             death
             and
             destruction
             ;
             but
             the
             only
             Wise
             and
             Supream
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             seeking
             his
             good
             ,
             his
             life
             and
             health
             ,
             and
             who
             knew
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             potion
             would
             suite
             his
             distemper
             ,
             and
             purge
             out
             his
             peccant
             humores
             ;
             this
             will
             help
             him
             to
             lye
             under
             the
             workings
             of
             that
             physick
             with
             patience
             ;
             Though
             the
             potion
             of
             physick
             be
             bitter
             ,
             and
             work
             something
             hard
             ,
             yet
             a
             wise
             man
             will
             have
             patience
             ,
             when
             he
             considereth
             ,
             that
             the
             Physician
             ,
             who
             did
             appoint
             it
             ,
             was
             both
             well
             skilled
             ,
             and
             his
             special
             friend
             ;
             and
             therefore
             perswadeth
             
             himself
             ,
             that
             no
             less
             would
             do
             him
             good
             :
             So
             when
             the
             beleever
             considereth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             His
             God
             and
             Father
             ,
             who
             hath
             prepared
             that
             potion
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             He
             saw
             his
             distemper
             called
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             considereth
             that
             God
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             did
             make
             and
             prepare
             it
             ,
             weighed
             all
             the
             doses
             ,
             with
             great
             carefulness
             ,
             and
             mixed
             in
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             most
             necessary
             ,
             he
             will
             drink
             it
             ,
             though
             bitter
             ,
             with
             the
             better
             will
             :
             and
             albeit
             it
             work
             hard
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             sick
             ;
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             be
             impatient
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             why
             am
             I
             so
             and
             so
             handled
             ?
             doth
             every
             one
             get
             such
             paining
             &
             sickning
             physick
             ,
             as
             this
             ?
             but
             rather
             say
             ,
             because
             every
             one
             needeth
             not
             such
             strong
             physick
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             dealt
             with
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ;
             I
             have
             other
             corruptions
             ,
             than
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             have
             patience
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             to
             be
             otherwise
             dealt
             with
             ,
             than
             others
             usually
             are
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             person
             in
             affliction
             ,
             when
             he
             seeth
             ,
             himself
             compassed
             about
             with
             evils
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             not
             visited
             with
             one
             or
             two
             rodes
             ,
             but
             with
             many
             at
             once
             ;
             and
             that
             innumerable
             evils
             compass
             him
             about
             (
             as
             said
             
               David
               Psal.
               40.
               vers
            
             .
             12.
             which
             in
             part
             occasioned
             his
             adding
             ,
             
               therefore
               my
               heart
               faileth
               me
            
             ,
             or
             forsaketh
             me
             .
             )
             then
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             how
             can
             I
             ,
             while
             thus
             invironed
             with
             evils
             ,
             
             have
             patience
             ?
             But
             if
             he
             would
             call
             to
             mind
             God's
             hand
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             Iob
             did
             ,
             he
             would
             ,
             with
             him
             ,
             bless
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             then
             he
             would
             see
             ,
             that
             God
             himself
             had
             ordered
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             one
             of
             all
             these
             multifarious
             evils
             came
             ,
             without
             the
             Lord
             's
             special
             and
             active
             Permission
             ,
             and
             Providential
             Ordination
             ,
             Appointment
             and
             Commission
             :
             and
             that
             God
             alone
             had
             ordered
             that
             mixture
             ,
             and
             combination
             of
             troubles
             and
             trials
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             impatience
             of
             Gods
             people
             is
             oft
             occasioned
             by
             their
             imagining
             ,
             that
             the
             trouble
             is
             greater
             ,
             than
             they
             can
             bear
             :
             as
             we
             see
             in
             
               Iob
               Chap.
               6.
               vers
               .
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               What
               is
               my
               strength
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               hope
               !
               And
               what
               is
               mine
               end
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               prolong
               my
               dayes
               ?
               Is
               my
               strength
               the
               strength
               of
               stones
               ?
               Or
               is
               my
               flesh
               of
               brasse
               .
            
             And
             againe
             
               Chap.
               7.
               vers
               .
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Therefore
               I
               will
               not
               refraine
               my
               mouth
               ,
               I
               will
               speak
               in
               the
               anguish
               of
               my
               spirit
               ,
               I
               will
               complain
               in
               the
               bitterness
               of
               my
               soul.
               Am
               I
               a
               sea
               ,
               or
               a
               whale
               ,
               that
               thou
               settest
               a
               watch
               over
               me
               ?
            
             But
             would
             they
             consider
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             God
             knoweth
             what
             they
             are
             able
             to
             bear
             ,
             and
             is
             proportioning
             the
             load
             to
             their
             strength
             ,
             which
             He
             knoweth
             ,
             better
             than
             they
             do
             :
             or
             when
             He
             seeth
             it
             fit
             to
             presse
             them
             above
             measure
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             despaire
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             trust
             in
             themselves
             ,
             
             that
             then
             He
             under
             proppeth
             and
             supporteth
             the
             weak
             back
             ,
             and
             conveyethin
             secret
             strength
             ,
             enabling
             them
             to
             stand
             ,
             under
             the
             load
             ;
             and
             thus
             never
             layeth
             more
             on
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             able
             to
             bear
             :
             If
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             were
             calling
             this
             to
             mind
             ,
             they
             would
             see
             no
             cause
             of
             Impatience
             ;
             but
             rather
             cause
             of
             crying
             out
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             weak
             ,
             then
             are
             we
             strong
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             will
             glory
             in
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             may
             rest
             upon
             us
             2
             
               Cor.
               12.
               ●…ers
            
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             they
             would
             through
             faith
             ,
             be
             in
             case
             to
             say
             ,
             with
             
               Paul
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               vers
               .
               8.
               
               We
               are
               troubled
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               yet
               not
               distressed
               ;
               we
               are
               perplexed
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               despair
               ;
               persecuted
               ,
               but
               not
               forsaken
               ;
               cast
               down
               ,
               but
               not
               destroyed
               .
            
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             Their
             Impatience
             is
             likewise
             occasioned
             by
             considering
             ,
             that
             their
             Trouble
             and
             Affliction
             is
             still
             growing
             ,
             when
             they
             supposed
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             have
             decreased
             .
             But
             the
             right
             Improvement
             of
             this
             Truth
             would
             frame
             the
             Soul
             for
             patience
             ,
             notwithstanding
             hereof
             :
             because
             the
             beleever
             would
             see
             ground
             to
             say
             ,
             grow
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             about
             it
             ;
             it
             will
             grow
             to
             no
             greater
             height
             ,
             than
             he
             seeth
             good
             :
             let
             Enemies
             blow
             at
             the
             fire
             ,
             as
             fast
             and
             with
             as
             great
             earnestness
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             the
             furnace
             shall
             be
             no
             hoter
             ,
             than
             the
             Supream
             Master
             and
             Over-ruler
             of
             all
             ,
             
             seeth
             fit
             ,
             for
             the
             ends
             He
             intendeth
             :
             He
             knoweth
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             mettall
             ,
             and
             how
             hote
             a
             fire
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             to
             purge
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             5.
             )
             This
             also
             raiseth
             impatient
             thoughts
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             That
             they
             can
             see
             no
             appearance
             of
             an
             outgate
             ;
             all
             doores
             are
             so
             shut
             ,
             that
             no
             hope
             appeareth
             :
             thus
             was
             it
             with
             Iob
             ;
             &
             therefore
             hath
             he
             many
             such
             expressions
             :
             as
             
               Chap.
               7.
               vers
               .
               6.
               
               My
               daies
               are
               swifter
               than
               a
               weavers
               shuttle
               ,
               and
               are
               spent
               without
               hope
               .
               Vers.
               7.
               —
               Mine
               eye
               shall
               no
               more
               see
               good
               .
               Vers.
               8.
               
               The
               eye
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               hath
               seen
               me
               ,
               shall
               see
               me
               no
               more
               .
            
             But
             this
             Impatience
             would
             evanish
             ,
             if
             this
             were
             beleeved
             ,
             That
             the
             Lord's
             hand
             were
             in
             and
             about
             the
             affliction
             ,
             making
             a
             faire
             way
             to
             a
             saife
             escape
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             due
             time
             ,
             putting
             a
             period
             to
             the
             Trouble
             :
             when
             his
             work
             is
             finished
             ,
             &
             the
             end
             He
             designed
             attained
             :
             and
             if
             it
             were
             firmly
             beleeved
             ,
             that
             ,
             let
             Enemies
             make
             all
             as
             sure
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             rage
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             them
             longer
             under
             their
             yron
             harrowes
             ,
             than
             He
             seeth
             good
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             day
             ,
             nor
             an
             houre
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             right
             improvement
             of
             this
             Consideration
             would
             help
             unto
             an
             holy
             and
             sweet
             Submission
             ,
             and
             cause
             us
             say
             with
             
               David
               Psal.
               39.
               vers
               9.
               
               I
               was
               dumb
               ,
               not
               opening
               
               my
               mouth
               ,
               because
               thou
               didst
               it
               .
            
             When
             Aaron
             met
             with
             a
             sad
             dispensation
             ,
             two
             of
             his
             prime
             sones
             ,
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             ,
             were
             taken
             away
             in
             the
             fiour
             of
             their
             age
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             very
             terrible
             manner
             ,
             by
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ,
             for
             their
             rashness
             ,
             and
             when
             Moses
             told
             him
             
               Levit.
               10.
               vers
               .
               3.
               
               That
               this
               was
               it
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               spoke
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               sanctified
               of
               all
               them
               that
               come
               neer
               me
               ,
            
             it
             is
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             
               And
               Aaron
               held
               his
               peace
            
             .
             A
             sight
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             terrible
             manner
             ,
             in
             that
             dispensation
             ,
             made
             him
             lay
             his
             hand
             upon
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             sit
             silent
             in
             the
             dust
             ;
             He
             had
             not
             one
             word
             to
             say
             .
             So
             that
             a
             sight
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             dispensation
             ,
             ordering
             all
             things
             in
             it
             ,
             would
             help
             them
             unto
             a
             Christian
             ,
             yea
             unto
             a
             cheerful
             Submission
             :
             It
             would
             not
             be
             
               patience
               by
               force
            
             ;
             but
             an
             hearty
             ,
             willing
             ,
             cheerful
             choosing
             ,
             bearing
             and
             embracing
             of
             that
             lot
             ,
             because
             bound
             on
             their
             back
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God.
             Shall
             we
             not
             drink
             (
             would
             they
             say
             )
             this
             potion
             with
             delight
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             prepared
             ,
             and
             carefully
             made
             up
             for
             us
             ?
             He
             knoweth
             what
             is
             best
             for
             us
             ;
             Shall
             we
             not
             willingly
             lye
             under
             the
             crosse
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             tyed
             upon
             us
             ,
             when
             He
             knoweth
             what
             He
             is
             doing
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             must
             not
             want
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             sufler
             us
             to
             be
             tem●…ted
             above
             what
             we
             are
             able
             ?
             When
             His
             good
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             
             there
             will
             be
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             power
             of
             Enemies
             shall
             not
             obstruct
             our
             Delivery
             .
             The
             Church
             
               Micah
               .
               7.
               vers
            
             .
             9.
             could
             sweetly
             sit
             down
             ,
             and
             
               bear
               the
               indignation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             when
             by
             faith
             she
             could
             say
             ,
             
               Rejoice
               not
               against
               me
               ,
               O
               mine
               Enemie
               ;
               when
               I
               fall
               I
               shall
               arise
               ;
               when
               I
               sit
               in
               darkness
               ,
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               alight
               unto
               me
               .
               He
               will
               bring
               me
               forth
               to
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               behold
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               V.
            
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             beleeving
             improvment
             of
             this
             would
             keep
             the
             beleever
             from
             fainting
             ,
             and
             sincking
             through
             discouragment
             :
             many
             thoughts
             come
             into
             the
             minde
             ,
             while
             affliction
             is
             lying
             on
             their
             loines
             ,
             and
             Satan
             can
             suggest
             many
             things
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             cause
             the
             poor
             man
             succumb
             ,
             while
             under
             the
             load
             :
             but
             the
             faith
             of
             God's
             Soveraigne
             and
             Absolute
             O
             dering
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             the
             Trouble
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             would
             keep
             up
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             preserve
             them
             from
             a
             sinful
             and
             shamful
             fainting
             .
             They
             look
             too
             much
             to
             instruments
             ,
             and
             pore
             too
             much
             upon
             their
             Nature
             ,
             Disposition
             ,
             Activity
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Wickedness
             ,
             Maliciousness
             ,
             Rage
             ,
             Cruelty
             ,
             and
             Indefatigableness
             ;
             and
             forget
             that
             they
             are
             but
             under
             agents
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Supream
             God
             Willeth
             ,
             Ordert
             he
             ,
             Disposeth
             ,
             and
             Permitteth
             ;
             and
             that
             He
             alone
             Over-ruleth
             all
             ,
             Moderateth
             
             and
             Ordereth
             all
             ,
             according
             to
             His
             own
             mind
             ,
             and
             for
             His
             own
             holy
             ends
             ,
             So
             that
             they
             cannot
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             whether
             as
             to
             the
             Substance
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             affliction
             ,
             but
             as
             He
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Supream
             Master
             of
             work
             ,
             is
             pleased
             to
             suffer
             and
             give
             way
             unto
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             beleeving
             thoughts
             of
             this
             Truth
             would
             keep
             the
             Soul
             from
             that
             dreadful
             sin
             of
             Murmuring
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             any
             Trouble
             or
             Distress
             ,
             he
             meeteth
             with
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             would
             the
             Soul
             say
             ,
             and
             who
             am
             I
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             quarrel
             with
             Him.
             He
             is
             ordering
             ,
             disposing
             and
             moderating
             all
             ,
             that
             under
             agents
             and
             lixes
             are
             doing
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             things
             are
             done
             ,
             as
             He
             will
             ;
             and
             shall
             I
             yet
             be
             displeased
             and
             quarrelsome
             ?
             Enemies
             cannot
             get
             their
             will
             ,
             They
             are
             over-ruled
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             Consultations
             ,
             Projects
             ,
             Contrivances
             ,
             bloudy
             Resolutions
             ,
             and
             cruel
             Executions
             ;
             matters
             go
             not
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             but
             as
             He
             will
             ,
             who
             is
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             why
             then
             should
             I
             murmure
             ,
             and
             repine
             against
             Him
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             would
             also
             airth
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             soul
             towards
             the
             right
             object
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             Trouble
             .
             They
             would
             not
             with
             Heathens
             ,
             look
             to
             chance
             or
             fortune
             ,
             as
             ruling
             and
             ordering
             all
             ;
             nor
             would
             they
             with
             the
             carnal
             
             multitude
             f●…x
             their
             eye
             upon
             the
             instruments
             ,
             and
             run
             with
             the
             dog
             to
             the
             stone
             ,
             that
             is
             cast
             at
             him
             :
             but
             would
             see
             another
             more
             noble
             object
             of
             their
             sight
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             the
             Principal
             Agent
             ,
             Mover
             ,
             and
             Orderer
             of
             all
             ,
             in
             whose
             hand
             the
             wicked
             are
             ,
             as
             the
             ax
             and
             saw
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             workman
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             rod
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             father
             ;
             and
             this
             sight
             would
             help
             unto
             a
             Spiritual
             Christian
             frame
             of
             Godly
             fear
             &
             Subjection
             of
             Soul
             ,
             and
             would
             put
             the
             soul
             in
             case
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             Soveraignity
             ,
             and
             absolute
             Dominion
             of
             God
             ,
             doing
             what
             He
             will
             ,
             frustrating
             the
             toakens
             of
             the
             liars
             ,
             and
             disappointing
             the
             craftie
             devices
             of
             wicked
             men
             ;
             as
             also
             this
             sight
             would
             minde
             the
             man
             of
             Christian
             duties
             ,
             of
             searching
             his
             wayes
             ,
             repenting
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             turning
             againe
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             he
             would
             see
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             had
             to
             do
             .
             He
             would
             look
             for
             his
             Outgate
             and
             Salvation
             from
             God
             alone
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             Faith
             ,
             his
             Hope
             and
             his
             Confidence
             would
             be
             in
             the
             Lord
             alone
             .
             His
             eye
             being
             fixed
             on
             this
             object
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             see
             cause
             of
             troubl●…ng
             himself
             much
             about-Enemies
             ,
             or
             how
             he
             might
             procure
             their
             favour
             ;
             and
             so
             would
             be
             keeped
             from
             Temptations
             to
             any
             sinful
             compliance
             or
             accommodation
             :
             So
             would
             he
             be
             preserved
             from
             temptations
             to
             the
             
             using
             of
             unlawful
             meanes
             for
             an
             outgate
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             how
             advantagious
             this
             eyeing
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Trouble
             ,
             is
             unto
             the
             afflicted
             ;
             and
             the
             faith
             and
             improvement
             of
             this
             Consideration
             cannot
             but
             airth
             the
             souls
             eye
             unto
             this
             object
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             right
             improving
             of
             this
             Truth
             would
             free
             the
             beleever
             from
             many
             carnal
             ,
             disqu●…eting
             ,
             distracting
             and
             perplexing
             feares
             :
             He
             is
             ready
             to
             say
             ;
             oh
             I
             cannot
             ride
             out
             this
             storme
             ,
             I
             shall
             one
             day
             fall
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Saul
             ,
             the
             next
             blast
             of
             temptation
             shall
             blow
             me
             over
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             at
             length
             faint
             and
             succumb
             ,
             and
             the
             Enemie
             shall
             have
             matter
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             all
             God's
             people
             shall
             be
             made
             to
             mourn
             :
             for
             were
             it
             beleeved
             ,
             that
             God
             Ordered
             ,
             Disposed
             ,
             and
             Over-ruled
             all
             ,
             the
             beleever
             would
             see
             no
             ground
             for
             these
             feares
             ;
             for
             he
             would
             see
             ,
             that
             no
             blast
             could
             blow
             ,
             but
             as
             He
             would
             ;
             no
             storme
             could
             come
             sooner
             ,
             than
             He
             thought
             good
             ;
             nor
             continue
             longer
             ,
             than
             He
             saw
             convenient
             ;
             nor
             be
             more
             violent
             and
             strong
             ,
             let
             Enemies
             threaten
             and
             rage
             as
             they
             pleased
             ,
             than
             He
             saw
             good
             :
             He
             would
             see
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             measuring
             out
             all
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             needed
             not
             fear
             to
             be
             over-charged
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             trouble
             were
             indeed
             greater
             ,
             than
             he
             could
             well
             stand
             under
             ,
             
             he
             might
             see
             the
             Lord
             fitting
             him
             by
             secret
             strength
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Finally
             the
             faith
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             improvement
             of
             it
             would
             preserve
             the
             soul
             from
             a
             dead
             and
             senseless
             stupidity
             ,
             under
             the
             rod
             ,
             or
             stoical
             frame
             ,
             as
             unconcerned
             with
             what
             befalleth
             them
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             affinity
             with
             ,
             but
             is
             utterly
             repugnant
             to
             ,
             a
             Christian
             frame
             ,
             and
             to
             Christian
             valour
             ,
             and
             undaunted
             courage
             :
             This
             looketh
             liker
             to
             the
             frame
             of
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             than
             of
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             trembleth
             and
             feareth
             ,
             when
             he
             seeth
             the
             rod
             in
             his
             Fathers
             hand
             ,
             and
             dar
             not
             despise
             the
             chastening
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Now
             a
             sight
             of
             God's
             hand
             in
             all
             ,
             Ordering
             ,
             Timeing
             and
             Seasoning
             ,
             Mixing
             and
             Compounding
             ,
             Limiting
             and
             Bounding
             ,
             Qualifying
             and
             Restricking
             ,
             Terminating
             and
             Ending
             ,
             Directing
             and
             Over-ruling
             ,
             would
             perserve
             the
             soul
             from
             a
             dead
             Temper
             ,
             and
             cause
             him
             mark
             and
             observe
             the
             footsteps
             of
             Royal
             Soveraignity
             ,
             Majesty
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             Care
             and
             Tenderness
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CONSIDERATION
             .
             XI
             .
             Christ
             himself
             had
             a
             suffering
             life
             .
          
           
             WHen
             the
             Leaders
             and
             Commanders
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             are
             to
             bring
             the
             Infantrie
             thorow
             some
             deep
             water
             ,
             they
             use
             to
             alight
             off
             their
             horses
             ,
             and
             walk
             on
             foot
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             take
             a
             share
             of
             the
             same
             lot
             with
             the
             souldiers
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             may
             the
             more
             encourage
             them
             to
             wade
             with
             cheerfulness
             thorow
             the
             water
             :
             and
             it
             proveth
             indeed
             some
             matter
             of
             Encouragment
             to
             souldiers
             to
             follow
             their
             Leaders
             ,
             be
             the
             way
             never
             so
             uneasie
             .
             Our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             the
             Captaine
             of
             our
             Salvation
             
               Hebr.
               2.
               vers
            
             .
             10.
             knowing
             that
             his
             followers
             had
             both
             fire
             and
             water
             to
             go
             thorow
             
               Esai
               43.
               vers
            
             .
             2.
             the
             more
             to
             encourage
             them
             ,
             to
             endure
             that
             hard
             lot
             ,
             would
             come
             down
             off
             his
             Throne
             of
             Majestie
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             share
             of
             the
             lot
             himself
             ;
             yea
             and
             go
             before
             them
             to
             break
             the
             ice
             .
             Therefore
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             most
             advantagious
             for
             the
             souldiers
             of
             Christ.
             who
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             run
             the
             race
             ,
             that
             is
             set
             before
             
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             looking
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             affliction
             ,
             upon
             this
             Captain
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             advice
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             giveth
             unto
             the
             afflicted
             and
             persecuted
             Hebrews
             
               Chap.
               12.
               vers
               .
               2.
               
               Looking
               unto
               Iesus
               ,
               the
               Author
               and
               finisher
               of
               faith
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               joy
               ,
               that
               was
               set
               before
               Him
               ,
               endured
               the
               cross
               ,
               and
               despised
               the
               shame
               .
               3.
               
               Consider
               Him
               ,
               that
               endured
               such
               contradiction
               of
               sinners
               against
               himself
               ;
               lest
               ye
               be
               wearied
               and
               fainte
               in
               your
               mindes
               .
            
             For
             this
             same
             end
             and
             purpose
             do
             we
             finde
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             proposing
             this
             example
             ,
             for
             the
             encouragment
             of
             a
             number
             of
             poor
             scattered
             and
             afflicted
             saints
             1
             
               Petr.
               2.
               vers
               .
               21.
               
               For
               even
               hereunto
               were
               ye
               called
               ;
               because
               Christ
               also
               suffered
               for
               us
               ,
               leaving
               us
               an
               example
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               follow
               his
               steps
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Chap.
               3.
               vers
               .
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               For
               it
               is
               better
               ,
               if
               the
               will
               of
               God
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               ye
               suffer
               for
               wel
               doing
               ,
               than
               for
               evil
               doing
               :
               for
               Christ
               also
               hath
               once
               suffered
               ,
               the
               just
               f●…r
               the
               unjust
               ,
               that
               He
               might
               bring
               us
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             It
             will
             then
             be
             of
             no
             small
             advantage
             ,
             to
             afflicted
             persons
             ,
             to
             have
             this
             Copie
             and
             Example
             laid
             before
             them
             ,
             if
             He
             would
             help
             us
             to
             speak
             unto
             it
             ,
             in
             any
             measure
             to
             edification
             .
             It
             will
             not
             be
             necessary
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             this
             subject
             of
             Christ's
             Sufferings
             ,
             in
             the
             full
             latitude
             ;
             but
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             speak
             of
             them
             ,
             only
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             
             end
             proposed
             ;
             as
             an
             Encouraging
             Example
             ;
             and
             in
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             only
             do
             these
             Two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             mention
             and
             propose
             some
             particulars
             ,
             considerable
             in
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             sutable
             matter
             for
             the
             thoughts
             of
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             affliction
             ,
             to
             dwell
             upon
             :
             2.
             
             Speak
             some
             things
             to
             the
             advantagious
             improvement
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             Trouble
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             shall
             onely
             mention
             these
             particulars
             considerable
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Person
             ,
             who
             was
             put
             to
             all
             these
             Sufferings
             ,
             was
             no
             ordinary
             person
             :
             we
             think
             more
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             a
             Noble-man
             Prince
             ,
             King
             or
             great
             Potentate
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             a
             mean
             ,
             poor
             man.
             What
             shall
             we
             then
             think
             of
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             higher
             than
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             who
             was
             King
             of
             Kings
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ?
             He
             was
             
               in
               the
               form
               of
               God
            
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             Essential
             Divine
             form
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             He
             
               thought
               it
               not
               robbery
               to
               be
               equal
               with
               God
               ,
            
             having
             the
             same
             Divine
             Nature
             and
             Properties
             .
             
               Phil.
               2.
               vers
            
             .
             6.
             
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             
               He
               made
               himself
               of
               no
               reputation
               ,
               and
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               .
               —
               And
               being
               found
               in
               the
               fashion
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               humbled
               himself
               ,
               and
               became
               obedient
               unto
               death
               ,
               even
               the
               death
               of
               the
               cross
               vers
               .
            
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Even
             He
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             
               Ancient
               of
               dayes
               ,
               who
               was
               set
               up
               
               from
               everlasting
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               ere
               ever
               the
               earth
               was
               Prov.
               8.
               vers
               .
            
             23.
             
             Even
             He
             was
             put
             to
             end
             his
             dayes
             in
             paine
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             He
             ,
             
               whose
               goings
               forth
               have
               been
               from
               of
               old
               ,
               from
               everlasting
               Mica
               .
            
             5
             :
             2.
             
             Who
             wasthe
             
               Creator
               of
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             who
             
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               by
               whom
               all
               things
               were
               made
               ,
               and
               without
               whom
               was
               not
               any
               thing
               made
               ,
               that
               was
               mad●…
               .
               Ioh.
               1.
               vers
               .
            
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Even
             He
             it
             was
             ,
             who
             was
             put
             to
             all
             this
             suffering
             .
             What
             a
             wonder
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             
               everlasting
               Father
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               peace
               ,
               the
               mighty
               God
               ,
            
             as
             He
             is
             called
             
               Esai
               .
               9.
               vers
            
             .
             6.
             should
             become
             
               a
               man
               of
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               acquanted
               with
               griefe
               Esai
               .
            
             53
             :
             3.
             
             That
             the
             High
             and
             holy
             one
             ,
             who
             inhabiteth
             eternity
             ,
             and
             whose
             perfections
             and
             vertues
             are
             past
             finding
             out
             ,
             should
             be
             found
             in
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             suffering
             Man
             ,
             That
             God
             should
             be
             thus
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
             1
             
               Tim
               3.
               vers
            
             .
             16
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             subject
             worthy
             of
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             That
             He
             ,
             who
             was
             God
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             in
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             having
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             God
             head
             dwelling
             in
             him
             bodily
             ,
             
               Col.
               2.
               vers
            
             .
             9.
             should
             condescend
             so
             low
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             on
             Him
             mans
             Nature
             ,
             and
             suffer
             therein
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             could
             not
             suffer
             :
             but
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             being
             personally
             united
             unto
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Person
             was
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             He
             ,
             who
             was
             and
             is
             God
             over
             all
             ,
             
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             did
             suffer
             ,
             while
             his
             humane
             Nature
             was
             put
             to
             suffer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             by
             whom
             He
             was
             put
             to
             suffer
             ,
             even
             by
             all
             ranks
             of
             Persons
             ,
             both
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             by
             rich
             and
             poor
             ,
             by
             noble
             and
             ignoble
             ,
             by
             Church-men
             and
             States-men
             ,
             and
             by
             souldiers
             ,
             by
             judges
             higher
             and
             lower
             ,
             and
             by
             lixes
             ,
             by
             Jewes
             and
             Romans
             .
             Some
             of
             whom
             were
             Malicious
             ,
             Invective
             ,
             Cruel
             ,
             Merciless
             and
             Irreconcilable
             Enemies
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             Priests
             ,
             the
             Scribes
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             were
             ringleaders
             ;
             and
             did
             all
             out
             of
             pure
             malice
             and
             wickedness
             of
             heart
             ,
             committing
             thereby
             that
             unpardonable
             sin
             ,
             
               Mat.
               12.
               v.
            
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             These
             drove
             forward
             their
             cruel
             designe
             ,
             and
             forced
             Pilat
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             to
             condemne
             Him
             ,
             though
             he
             found
             no
             fault
             in
             Him
             ;
             and
             urged
             a
             late
             law
             of
             their
             own
             thereunto
             ,
             saying
             
               Ioh.
               19.
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               We
               have
               a
               law
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               law
               he
               must
               die
               ,
               because
               he
               made
               himself
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             a
             strange
             law
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             had
             bound
             themselves
             to
             condemne
             and
             pursue
             unto
             death
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             whom
             they
             pretended
             to
             be
             waiting
             for
             ,
             when
             ever
             he
             came
             ;
             for
             the
             true
             Messiah
             was
             to
             be
             Immanuel
             :
             and
             when
             this
             was
             not
             like
             to
             work
             ,
             their
             malice
             carrieth
             them
             further
             Vers.
             12.
             saying
             
               If
               thou
               let
               this
               man
               go
               ,
               thou
               art
               not
               Caesars
               friend
               ;
               for
               whosoever
               maketh
               
               himself
               a
               King
               ,
               speaketh
               against
               Caesar.
            
             Others
             of
             those
             his
             Persecuters
             were
             led
             on
             against
             Him
             ,
             in
             their
             ignorance
             and
             blind
             Zeal
             ,
             for
             Christ
             himself
             prayeth
             for
             them
             ,
             saying
             
               Luk.
               23
               :
               34.
               
               Father
               forgive
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               do
               .
            
             And
             Peter
             saith
             
               Act.
               3
               :
               17.
               
               And
               now
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               ●…ot
               ,
               that
               through
               ignorance
               you
               did
               it
               ,
               as
               did
               also
               your
               Rulers
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             the
             duration
             of
             his
             Troubles
             ,
             they
             lasted
             not
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             for
             a
             few
             Dayes
             ,
             or
             Moneths
             ;
             but
             during
             this
             whole
             Life
             :
             For
             His
             whole
             Life
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             Life
             of
             Suffering
             :
             no
             sooner
             came
             He
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             Herod
             sought
             his
             Life
             .
             He
             was
             forced
             to
             flee
             into
             Aegypt
             ,
             being
             but
             a
             childe
             in
             the
             cradle
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             acquanted
             with
             griefe
             
               Esai
               .
               53
               :
               vers
            
             .
             3.
             from
             the
             Cradle
             to
             the
             Grave
             ,
             His
             Life
             was
             interwoven
             with
             sufferings
             of
             one
             kind
             and
             another
             ;
             and
             especially
             after
             He
             entered
             into
             the
             publick
             exercise
             of
             His
             Offices
             ,
             and
             was
             Baptized
             ,
             He
             is
             not
             well
             out
             of
             one
             trouble
             ,
             while
             He
             meeteth
             with
             another
             ;
             How
             oft
             is
             He
             put
             to
             flee
             ,
             and
             hide
             himself
             for
             his
             Life
             ?
             How
             oft
             is
             He
             maligned
             ,
             tempted
             ,
             slandered
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             called
             a
             Devil
             ,
             hated
             and
             hunted
             ,
             until
             He
             is
             at
             length
             condemned
             and
             killed
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Consider
             what
             it
             was
             that
             He
             suffered
             :
             It
             was
             not
             one
             kinde
             of
             Trouble
             and
             Affliction
             ,
             
             that
             He
             was
             exercised
             with
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             sorts
             came
             upon
             Him
             ,
             He
             was
             a
             
               Man
               of
               Sorrowes
               and
               acquanted
               with
               griefe
               ,
            
             He
             was
             
               oppressed
               and
               afflicted
               Esai
            
             .
             53
             3
             ,
             7.
             
             He
             
               was
               despised
               and
               rejected
               of
               men
               Esai
               .
            
             53
             :
             3.
             
             He
             
               hid
               not
               his
               facefrom
               shame
               and
               spitting
               ,
               but
               gave
               his
               back
               to
               the
               smiters
               ,
               and
               his
               cheeks
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               plucked
               off
               the
               hair
               Esai
               .
               50
               :
               v.
               6.
               
               Matth.
            
             26
             :
             67.
             and
             27
             :
             26.
             
             He
             was
             exercised
             with
             Hunger
             ,
             Thirst
             ,
             Weariness
             ,
             Poverty
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             He
             was
             apprehended
             as
             a
             Thiefe
             or
             a
             Robber
             ,
             Imprisoned
             ,
             falsely
             Accused
             ,
             Condemned
             ,
             Scourged
             ,
             and
             Crucified
             .
             He
             was
             mocked
             and
             reproached
             ,
             by
             Words
             and
             Deeds
             ,
             when
             they
             put
             a
             Crown
             of
             Thorns
             on
             His
             Head
             ,
             clothed
             Him
             with
             a
             Rob
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             Reed
             in
             His
             Hand
             ,
             and
             bowed
             the
             knee
             before
             Him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Hail
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               Iewes
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Consider
             what
             ,
             beside
             all
             this
             that
             He
             suffered
             in
             His
             Body
             and
             Name
             ,
             He
             suffered
             in
             Soul
             ,
             when
             He
             was
             in
             the
             Garden
             Matth.
             26
             :
             37
             ,
             3●…
             .
             Where
             He
             
               began
               to
               be
               sorrowful
               even
               unto
               Death
               :
            
             Yea
             so
             sad
             and
             heavy
             was
             He
             ,
             that
             He
             cried
             out
             
               Vers.
               39
               O
               my
               Father
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               let
               this
               Cup
               passe
               from
               me
               :
            
             And
             this
             He
             cried
             thrice
             over
             ,
             which
             showeth
             the
             vehemency
             of
             that
             pressure
             ,
             under
             which
             He
             lay
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             He
             was
             beginning
             to
             wrestle
             that
             bloudy
             
             combat
             with
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             drink
             that
             galled
             Cup
             ,
             wherein
             was
             the
             Law
             ▪
             curse
             ,
             because
             of
             Sin.
             And
             all
             this
             was
             from
             the
             Hand
             of
             His
             Father
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             He
             ,
             
               who
               bruised
               Him
               ,
               and
               put
               Him
               to
               griefe
               Esai
               .
               53
               :
               vers
            
             10.
             
             And
             it
             was
             He
             ,
             who
             hid
             His
             face
             from
             Him
             ;
             so
             that
             He
             cried
             out
             ,
             while
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               My
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             And
             that
             when
             He
             was
             presently
             to
             give
             up
             the
             Ghost
             
               Mat.
               27
               :
               v.
            
             46
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Consider
             how
             little
             outward
             Comfort
             of
             Friends
             or
             Relations
             He
             found
             ,
             all
             this
             time
             :
             While
             He
             was
             sweating
             drops
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             through
             the
             vehemencie
             of
             the
             bitter
             agonie
             ,
             He
             was
             into
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             He
             could
             not
             prevail
             with
             His
             Disciples
             to
             watch
             with
             Him
             ,
             but
             one
             houre
             .
             And
             when
             He
             was
             apprehended
             by
             the
             treacherie
             of
             His
             own
             Disciple
             ,
             who
             ate
             of
             His
             Bread
             ,
             by
             Iudas
             the
             Traitour
             ,
             all
             His
             other
             Disciples
             forsook
             Him
             ;
             Couragious
             Peter
             denied
             Him
             thrice
             ,
             not
             without
             Oaths
             and
             Execrations
             ;
             His
             loving
             and
             beloved
             Disciple
             Iohn
             stood
             a
             far
             off
             ;
             bleeding
             and
             sorrowful-hearted
             ,
             Mary
             ,
             His
             Mother
             ,
             durst
             not
             come
             neer
             to
             Him
             :
             When
             the
             Shepherd
             was
             smitten
             ,
             the
             Flock
             was
             scattered
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Consider
             how
             innocent
             He
             was
             ,
             
             He
             had
             done
             no
             violence
             ,
             neither
             was
             any
             deceit
             found
             in
             His
             mouth
             Esai
             .
             53
             :
             9.
             
             Though
             He
             was
             just
             ,
             yet
             was
             He
             put
             to
             suffer
             1
             
               Pet.
               3
               :
               v
            
             18
             ,
             and
             2
             :
             22.
             
             We
             know
             what
             false
             accusations
             were
             brought-in
             against
             Him
             ;
             But
             by
             all
             their
             false
             witnesses
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             get
             Him
             convict
             of
             sin
             :
             The
             Causes
             wherefore
             (
             as
             to
             men
             )
             He
             was
             judged
             and
             condemned
             were
             Glorious
             and
             Fundamental
             Truthes
             ,
             such
             as
             His
             affirming
             that
             He
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             He
             was
             a
             King
             ,
             though
             His
             Kingdom
             was
             not
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             Caesars
             Kingdom
             
               Luk.
               22
               :
               70
               ,
               71.
               
               Ioh.
            
             18
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Yea
             not
             only
             had
             He
             done
             no
             wrong
             ,
             but
             He
             was
             come
             about
             the
             most
             necessary
             and
             useful
             Business
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             to
             save
             sinners
             .
             He
             was
             come
             to
             bear
             witness
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             down
             His
             Life
             for
             His
             People
             ;
             He
             was
             come
             to
             save
             them
             from
             Sin
             and
             Destruction
             ,
             by
             bearing
             the
             Wrath
             and
             Curse
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             was
             due
             to
             sinners
             ,
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             as
             being
             their
             Cautioner
             ,
             and
             substitute
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             their
             Room
             and
             Place
             .
             He
             was
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             of
             His
             People
             :
             The
             Horn
             of
             Salvation
             for
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             House
             of
             David
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             saved
             from
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             hate
             us
             ,
             as
             Zacharias
             
             sung
             
               Luk.
               1
               :
               vers
            
             .
             68
             ,
             69
             ,
             71
             ,
             &c.
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             that
             this
             was
             his
             errand
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             welcome
             He
             gote
             .
             He
             came
             unto
             His
             own
             ,
             but
             they
             received
             Him
             not
             :
             He
             came
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             from
             all
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             they
             dealt
             with
             Him
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             Worst
             of
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             were
             never
             at
             peace
             ,
             until
             they
             had
             gotten
             Him
             crucified
             and
             buried
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Consider
             what
             a
             Death
             He
             was
             put
             to
             :
             It
             was
             not
             a
             simple
             Death
             ,
             but
             a
             multiplied
             one
             :
             For
             being
             Crucified
             ,
             He
             had
             (
             1
             )
             a
             Painful
             Tormenting
             Death
             ,
             a
             long
             lingering
             and
             painful
             Death
             ,
             yea
             five
             Deaths
             at
             once
             ,
             every
             nail
             bringing
             Death
             with
             it
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             had
             a
             shameful
             Death
             ,
             while
             thus
             Crucified
             ,
             as
             a
             chiefe
             Malefactor
             ,
             and
             hung-up
             betwixt
             two
             Theeves
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             He
             had
             a
             cursed
             Death
             ;
             for
             the
             Law
             said
             ,
             cursed
             is
             every
             one
             ,
             that
             hangeth
             on
             a
             tree
             
               Gal.
               3
               :
               vers
               .
               13.
               
               Deut.
            
             21
             :
             23.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Consider
             for
             whose
             sakes
             all
             this
             suffering
             of
             His
             was
             :
             It
             was
             for
             the
             
               unjust
               1
               Pet.
               3
               :
               vers
               .
            
             18.
             
             He
             bare
             our
             griefs
             ,
             and
             carried
             our
             sorrowes
             ;
             He
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             Transgressions
             ,
             the
             chastisement
             of
             our
             Peace
             was
             upon
             Him
             ;
             The
             Lord
             laid
             on
             Him
             the
             iniquity
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             for
             the
             transgression
             of
             his
             People
             was
             He
             smitten
             
               Esai
               .
               53
               :
               vers
            
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             8.
             
             It
             was
             for
             Enemies
             that
             
             Christ
             ,
             died
             for
             sinners
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             ungodly
             Rom.
             5
             :
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             Consider
             likewise
             how
             patiently
             He
             endured
             all
             this
             ,
             
               When
               He
               was
               reviled
               ,
               He
               reviled
               not
               againe
               1
               Pet.
               2
               :
               vers
               .
               23.
               
               He
               was
               brought
               ,
               as
               a
               Lamb
               to
               the
               slaughter
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Sheep
               before
               the
               Shearers
               is
               dumb
               ,
               so
               He
               opened
               not
               His
               mouth
               :
            
             Yea
             though
             
               He
               was
               oppressed
               and
               afflicted
               ,
               yet
               He
               opened
               not
               His
               mouth
               Esai
               .
            
             53
             :
             7.
             
             When
             He
             was
             accused
             of
             the
             chiefe
             Priest
             and
             Elders
             ,
             he
             answered
             nothing
             
               Matth.
               27
               :
               vers
            
             .
             12.
             
             Yea
             ,
             when
             Pilat
             said
             unto
             Him
             ,
             hearest
             thou
             not
             how
             many
             things
             they
             witness
             against
             thee
             ?
             He
             answered
             him
             to
             never
             a
             word
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             the
             Governour
             marvelled
             greatly
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             When
             one
             of
             the
             Officers
             stroke
             Him
             with
             the
             Palme
             of
             His
             Hand
             ,
             He
             only
             answered
             thus
             ;
             If
             I
             
               have
               spoken
               evil
               ,
               bear
               witness
               of
               the
               evil
               ;
               but
               if
               well
               ,
               why
               smitest
               thou
               Me
               ?
               Ioh.
            
             18
             :
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             We
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             Patience
             of
             Iob
             ,
             but
             withall
             also
             of
             much
             of
             his
             Impatience
             :
             But
             never
             was
             such
             Patience
             seen
             in
             any
             ,
             as
             in
             Christ
             ;
             never
             was
             there
             an
             Impatient
             Word
             heard
             out
             of
             His
             Mouth
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             base
             Souldiers
             were
             reviling
             Him
             ,
             spitting
             in
             His
             face
             ,
             putting
             a
             Crown
             of
             Thornes
             on
             His
             Head
             ,
             and
             a
             fools
             coat
             upon
             Him
             ,
             
             and
             when
             scourging
             Him
             ,
             buffetting
             Him
             ?
             Hoodwinking
             Him
             ,
             and
             Mocking
             Him.
             Yea
             when
             they
             were
             doing
             the
             worst
             they
             could
             devise
             against
             Him
             ;
             He
             said
             ,
             
               Father
               forgive
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               are
               doing
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             Consider
             how
             willingly
             and
             chearfully
             He
             did
             undergo
             all
             ,
             When
             He
             knew
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             Emissaries
             were
             coming
             with
             the
             Traitour
             to
             apprehend
             Him
             ,
             He
             would
             not
             go
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ;
             nor
             suffer
             His
             Disciples
             to
             rescue
             Him
             ;
             yea
             He
             would
             not
             pray
             to
             His
             Father
             for
             Angels
             help
             :
             
               Thinkest
               thou
            
             (
             said
             he
             to
             
               Peter
               Matth.
               26
               :
               53.
               )
               that
               I
               cannot
               now
               pray
               to
               My
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               presently
               give
               me
               more
               ,
               than
               Twelve
               Legions
               of
               Angels
               .
               Vers.
               54.
               
               But
               how
               then
               shall
               the
               Scriptures
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               that
               thus
               it
               must
               be
               .
            
             Nay
             all
             the
             Roman
             Souldiery
             could
             not
             have
             taken
             His
             Life
             ,
             if
             He
             had
             not
             been
             willing
             
               Ioh.
               10
               :
               vers
               .
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Therefore
               doth
               my
               Father
               love
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               lay
               down
               my
               Life
               ,
               that
            
             I
             
               might
               take
               it
               againe
               .
               No
               man
               taketh
               it
               from
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               lay
               it
               down
               of
               my self
               .
               I
               have
               power
               to
               lay
               it
               down
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               have
               power
               to
               take
               it
               againe
               :
               This
               Commandement
               have
            
             I
             
               received
               of
               my-Father
            
             .
             He
             had
             a
             Baptisme
             to
             be
             Baptized
             with
             ,
             and
             how
             was
             He
             straitned
             ,
             
             or
             pained
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             accomplished
             ?
             
               Luk.
               12
               :
               v.
            
             50.
             
             How
             offended
             was
             He
             at
             Peter
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             have
             disswaded
             Him
             from
             suffering
             ,
             saying
             to
             Him
             ,
             
               Get
               thee
               behinde
               me
               ,
               Satan
               Matth.
               16
               :
               v.
            
             23.
             
             When
             He
             knew
             ,
             the
             time
             was
             approaching
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               steadfastly
               set
               His
               face
               to
               go
               toward
               Ierusalem
               Luk.
            
             9
             :
             51.
             
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Second
             thing
             here
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             ,
             the
             Advantagious
             Improvment
             of
             these
             Particulars
             ,
             We
             shall
             only
             mentione
             some
             Conclusions
             ,
             which
             the
             right
             thoughts
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             will
             helpe
             the
             Beleever
             to
             draw
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             possessing
             a
             life
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Afflictions
             and
             Persecutions
             :
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Afflicted
             Beleever
             may
             say
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             exercised
             with
             Afflictions
             ,
             Temptations
             and
             Tribulations
             :
             It
             is
             no
             new
             or
             uncouth
             thing
             that
             is
             befallen
             me
             ;
             the
             Captaine
             of
             my
             Salvation
             was
             thus
             ,
             and
             worse
             handled
             ;
             and
             who
             am
             I
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             think
             to
             be
             exeemed
             from
             such
             a
             lot
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             ,
             that
             the
             common
             Souldier
             be
             as
             his
             Captaine
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             will
             not
             the
             common
             Souldier
             be
             glade
             to
             share
             of
             the
             Captains
             lot
             of
             Hardship
             ?
             And
             should
             not
             I
             rejoice
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             honoured
             to
             weare
             my
             Captains
             
             Livery
             ?
             His
             Life
             was
             a
             Life
             of
             lasting
             and
             growing
             trouble
             ;
             and
             should
             not
             I
             be
             glade
             to
             follow
             Him
             ,
             and
             drink
             of
             that
             Cup
             ,
             whereof
             He
             drank
             ?
             Affliction
             was
             no
             strange
             or
             uncouth
             thing
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             it
             be
             strange
             to
             me
             ?
             Have
             I
             Him
             ,
             even
             Him
             ,
             set
             before
             me
             ,
             for
             a
             Copie
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             I
             not
             be
             most
             willing
             to
             write
             after
             this
             Copie
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Hence
             the
             Afflicted
             Beleever
             may
             Inferre
             ,
             I
             have
             so
             little
             cause
             to
             Complaine
             of
             all
             that
             is
             befallen
             me
             ,
             that
             ,
             when
             I
             consider
             what
             Glorious
             Christ
             did
             meet
             with
             ,
             I
             have
             great
             cause
             to
             Wonder
             ,
             and
             Praise
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             so
             gentlie
             dealt
             with
             :
             He
             hath
             been
             very
             tender
             towards
             me
             ;
             when
             He
             might
             have
             made
             my
             lot
             much
             more
             sad
             :
             behold
             ,
             how
             He
             hath
             pitied
             me
             ,
             and
             considered
             my
             weakness
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             dealt
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             He
             dealt
             with
             His
             own
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             His
             own
             dearly
             beloved
             Son
             was
             otherwayes
             exercised
             ,
             than
             I
             have
             been
             :
             He
             had
             more
             sharpe
             Trials
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             sadder
             Exercises
             to
             rancountre
             with
             ,
             beside
             the
             Wrath
             and
             fierie
             Indignation
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             He
             had
             to
             wreastle
             with
             .
             How
             mercifully
             then
             hath
             God
             dealt
             with
             me
             ,
             
             that
             He
             hath
             not
             made
             my
             Torments
             and
             Grief
             inward
             much
             more
             insupportable
             ?
             O!
             When
             I
             read
             ,
             how
             the
             Holy
             and
             Just
             One
             ,
             the
             Innocent
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             handled
             by
             sinners
             ,
             through
             the
             Holy
             Permission
             and
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             lay
             my
             petty
             troubles
             in
             the
             Ballance
             with
             these
             ,
             how
             am
             I
             made
             to
             wonder
             ,
             that
             the
             ‑
             Lord
             hath
             not
             dealt
             otherwise
             with
             me
             a
             sinner
             ;
             and
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             who
             am
             I
             that
             I
             should
             have
             been
             stroaked
             with
             such
             a
             gentle
             Hand
             ?
             Who
             am
             I
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             have
             put
             so
             much
             sugger
             in
             my
             Cup
             ;
             when
             the
             Prince
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             who
             was
             Holy
             ,
             Harmless
             ,
             Undefiled
             ,
             and
             separate
             from
             Sinners
             ,
             was
             otherwise
             handled
             ?
             So
             that
             right
             thoughts
             ,
             of
             this
             would
             make
             them
             ashamed
             to
             Quarrel
             with
             the
             most
             High
             ;
             or
             to
             repine
             at
             his
             Dispensations
             with
             them
             .
             When
             they
             consider
             ,
             how
             others
             are
             spared
             ,
             and
             they
             so
             sharply
             exercised
             ,
             their
             hearts
             are
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             why
             doth
             the
             Lord
             deal
             so
             with
             me
             ?
             Why
             doth
             He
             single
             me
             out
             from
             others
             ,
             &
             deal
             worse
             with
             me
             ,
             than
             with
             them
             ?
             But
             if
             they
             would
             presente
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             what
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             His
             Love
             ,
             did
             meet
             with
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             suffer
             a
             quarrelling
             thought
             to
             lodge
             within
             their
             
             heart
             ;
             but
             all
             their
             frettings
             ,
             and
             repineings
             would
             be
             turned
             into
             wonderings
             and
             praises
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Afflicted
             Beleever
             would
             hence
             draw
             this
             Conclusion
             .
             Seing
             Christ
             was
             put
             to
             suffer
             such
             and
             such
             evils
             before
             me
             ,
             I
             may
             inferre
             ,
             that
             the
             sting
             ,
             venome
             and
             curse
             of
             these
             evils
             are
             taken
             away
             :
             Seing
             He
             hath
             passed
             thorow
             the
             straits
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             He
             hath
             made
             the
             passage
             easier
             and
             wider
             for
             His
             followers
             :
             He
             hath
             sweatened
             the
             passage
             ,
             and
             taken
             the
             sting
             away
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             ,
             it
             cannot
             hurt
             or
             harme
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             it
             would
             .
             Christ
             hath
             gone
             thorow
             Sorrow
             ,
             Shame
             ,
             Paines
             ,
             Wants
             ,
             Temptations
             ,
             Mockings
             ,
             Spittings
             ,
             Scourgings
             ,
             Yea
             and
             Death
             it self
             ;
             and
             thereby
             hath
             paved
             a
             Way
             for
             His
             Followers
             ,
             and
             hath
             strawed
             it
             with
             flowres
             of
             fragant
             Love
             ;
             His
             footsteps
             ,
             all
             alongs
             the
             way
             ,
             have
             dropped
             fatness
             .
             O
             how
             sweet
             hath
             He
             made
             an
             hard
             bed
             now
             ?
             He
             became
             poor
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             become
             rich
             ,
             even
             while
             poor
             ;
             and
             so
             might
             sanctifie
             Poverty
             to
             us
             .
             He
             became
             a
             man
             of
             Sorrowes
             ,
             and
             acquanted
             with
             griefe
             ,
             that
             He
             might
             sweeten
             that
             lot
             unto
             His
             Followers
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             from
             the
             evil
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             hurt
             and
             poison
             
             of
             it
             .
             May
             not
             this
             Consideration
             encourage
             His
             Followers
             ,
             to
             embrace
             the
             Crosse
             with
             Love
             ;
             Complacency
             ,
             and
             Delight
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             thus
             sweetened
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             no
             Crosse
             ?
             May
             not
             a
             Prison
             become
             an
             heartsome
             Palace
             unto
             His
             People
             ,
             when
             they
             consider
             ,
             how
             the
             Prince
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             Absolute
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             Chiefe
             or
             Standard-bearer
             amongst
             Ten
             Thousand
             ,
             was
             taken
             from
             Prison
             Esai
             .
             53
             :
             8.
             ?
             How
             welcome
             should
             an
             unjust
             Sentence
             from
             men
             be
             ,
             when
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             was
             taken
             also
             from
             judgment
             ,
             and
             was
             wickedly
             condemned
             for
             a
             Traitour
             ?
             How
             sweet
             should
             the
             most
             shamful
             and
             painful
             Death
             be
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             can
             devise
             ,
             as
             the
             expression
             of
             their
             imbittered
             malice
             ,
             and
             rage
             ;
             when
             Noble
             Jesus
             was
             crucified
             ;
             and
             so
             put
             the
             most
             shamful
             and
             cursed
             Death
             ,
             that
             could
             be
             ;
             seing
             hereby
             Death
             hath
             lost
             its
             sting
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             is
             taken
             away
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             
               Gal.
               3
               :
               vers
            
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Afflicted
             Beleever
             may
             hence
             Inferre
             ,
             That
             seing
             Christ
             hath
             thus
             been
             exercised
             himself
             ,
             He
             knoweth
             how
             to
             Pity
             and
             Sympathize
             with
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             so
             handled
             .
             Was
             He
             Mocked
             ,
             Vilified
             ,
             
             Maligned
             ,
             Despised
             ,
             falsly
             Accused
             ,
             Condemned
             for
             a
             Traitour
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             Buffetted
             ,
             Spit
             upon
             ,
             Scourged
             ,
             and
             Hanged
             as
             a
             thiefe
             ;
             He
             knoweth
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             so
             exercised
             ,
             and
             what
             such
             a
             condition
             calleth
             for
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             have
             need
             of
             :
             He
             knoweth
             what
             word
             of
             consolation
             will
             be
             fittest
             for
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             no
             small
             encouragment
             unto
             the
             Beleever
             ,
             as
             was
             shown
             above
             Consid.
             2.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             suffering
             Beleever
             may
             draw
             this
             Conclusion
             .
             Seing
             Christ
             was
             put
             to
             all
             these
             sharp
             and
             sad
             sufferings
             ,
             I
             may
             well
             lay
             my
             hand
             on
             my
             mouth
             ,
             I
             may
             put
             my
             mouth
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             &
             be
             silent
             ,
             let
             the
             Lord
             lay
             one
             me
             what
             He
             will
             :
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             he
             may
             quiet
             all
             the
             insurrections
             of
             his
             spirit
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             check
             unto
             all
             the
             insolent
             thoughts
             ,
             that
             arise
             in
             his
             mind
             against
             the
             Lord's
             procedour
             with
             him
             ,
             upon
             whatsoever
             occasion
             :
             as
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Doth
             this
             trouble
             and
             vex
             his
             spirit
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             innocent
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             is
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             and
             is
             persecuted
             without
             cause
             ?
             And
             will
             he
             not
             be
             quieted
             ,
             when
             he
             remembereth
             ,
             how
             the
             Innocent
             lamb
             of
             God
             was
             handled
             ;
             how
             He
             was
             mis-used
             and
             persecuted
             ,
             who
             did
             never
             man
             hurt
             ,
             
               who
               never
               did
               sinne
               ,
               nor
               was
               guile
               found
               in
               His
               
               mouth
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               vers
               .
            
             22.
             
             They
             hated
             and
             persecuted
             Him
             without
             a
             cause
             
               Ioh.
               15.
               vers
            
             .
             25.
             as
             they
             did
             David
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             typ
             of
             Him
             
               Psal.
               35.
               vers
            
             19.
             and
             69.
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             See
             also
             
               Psal.
               35.
               vers
            
             .
             7.
             and
             109.
             vers
             .
             3.
             and
             119.
             vers
             .
             78
             ,
             161.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Doth
             it
             vex
             him
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             do
             with
             unreasonable
             men
             ,
             worse
             than
             Heathens
             or
             Turks
             ?
             And
             will
             not
             this
             stop
             his
             mouth
             ,
             That
             they
             can
             be
             no
             more
             rude
             ,
             absurd
             ,
             cruel
             and
             unreasonable
             ,
             than
             those
             with
             whom
             Christ
             had
             to
             do
             ?
             What
             faire
             law
             or
             justice
             could
             Christ
             get
             ?
             They
             could
             not
             get
             so
             much
             as
             false
             witnesses
             to
             agree
             in
             any
             thing
             to
             accuse
             Him
             of
             ;
             yet
             they
             would
             persecute
             Him
             to
             the
             death
             .
             Pilat
             was
             convinced
             of
             his
             Innocency
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             deliver
             Him
             to
             be
             crucified
             .
             What
             men
             more
             irrational
             ,
             than
             the
             brutish
             ,
             ignorant
             rabble
             ,
             set
             on
             by
             judicially-blinded
             and
             enraged
             Ring-leaders
             ,
             the
             Priests
             and
             Rulers
             ?
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             Doth
             it
             vex
             them
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             their
             own
             familiar
             friends
             and
             acquaintances
             turn
             their
             back
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             comfort
             them
             ?
             And
             had
             not
             Christ
             this
             to
             wrestle
             against
             ,
             when
             all
             fled
             and
             forsook
             Him
             ,
             and
             His
             own
             Disciple
             betrayed
             Him
             ;
             Is
             it
             not
             said
             ,
             that
             He
             came
             unto
             
             His
             own
             ,
             and
             that
             His
             own
             received
             Hi●…
             not
             ?
             Ioh.
             1
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             Doth
             it
             trouble
             them
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             exercised
             with
             many
             troubles
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             when
             outward
             troubles
             are
             lying
             on
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             hiding
             His
             face
             ?
             And
             I
             pray
             ,
             was
             not
             this
             also
             Christ's
             lot
             ?
             was
             not
             He
             put
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             even
             while
             on
             the
             cross
             ,
             and
             within
             a
             few
             minuts
             of
             expiring
             and
             of
             giving
             up
             the
             ghost
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             And
             had
             He
             not
             a
             sadder
             inward
             exercise
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             garden
             ,
             where
             He
             was
             made
             to
             sweat
             drops
             of
             bloud
             ,
             than
             any
             that
             can
             befall
             them
             ?
             He
             had
             the
             weight
             of
             Law-wrath
             to
             bear
             ,
             that
             was
             due
             to
             all
             the
             Elect
             ones
             ;
             but
             the
             hidings
             ,
             which
             Beleevers
             can
             meet
             with
             ,
             are
             only
             fatherly
             with-drawings
             .
          
           
             (
             5.
             )
             If
             the
             duration
             and
             continuance
             of
             the
             trouble
             and
             affliction
             come
             into
             their
             mindes
             ,
             and
             vex
             them
             ;
             let
             them
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             worse
             with
             them
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             whole
             life
             was
             a
             life
             of
             suffering
             :
             we
             read
             of
             His
             weeping
             ,
             but
             never
             of
             His
             laughing
             .
             How
             oft
             was
             He
             in
             hazard
             of
             His
             life
             ,
             even
             from
             His
             Infancie
             ?
             How
             was
             He
             maligned
             ,
             slandered
             ,
             called
             a
             Devil
             ,
             a
             glutton
             and
             a
             wine-biber
             ,
             a
             profane
             Person
             ?
             How
             oft
             were
             
             snares
             laid
             for
             Him
             ?
             and
             how
             did
             Trouble
             follow
             Him
             to
             His
             grave
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             afflicted
             Beleever
             may
             hence
             Inferre
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             his
             duty
             to
             study
             and
             to
             endeavour
             patience
             :
             for
             in
             this
             did
             Christ
             leave
             us
             an
             example
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             follow
             His
             steps
             1
             
               Pet.
               2.
               vers
            
             .
             21.
             
             In
             this
             passage
             of
             Peter
             ,
             we
             have
             some
             particulars
             ,
             which
             were
             evidences
             ,
             proofs
             or
             effects
             of
             Patience
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             we
             should
             labour
             to
             follow
             our
             Example
             :
             as
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             As
             He
             was
             free
             of
             sin
             ,
             before
             He
             began
             to
             suffer
             ,
             &
             His
             Enemies
             could
             lay
             no
             sin
             to
             His
             charge
             ;
             so
             ,
             while
             He
             was
             under
             their
             hands
             ,
             all
             the
             paine
             and
             trouble
             ,
             they
             put
             Him
             to
             ,
             caused
             Him
             not
             to
             sinne
             in
             thought
             ,
             word
             ,
             or
             deed
             :
             So
             should
             the
             Sufferer
             labour
             &
             strive
             against
             sin
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             sinless
             ,
             and
             our
             corruptions
             will
             work
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             wrestle
             against
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             a
             watch
             upon
             the
             door
             of
             our
             lips
             ,
             and
             to
             guaird
             our
             hearts
             ;
             or
             rather
             to
             give
             heart
             and
             tongue
             and
             all
             unto
             Christ
             to
             keep
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             be
             helped
             to
             suffer
             holily
             ,
             to
             His
             glory
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             
               When
               He
               was
               reviled
               ,
               He
               reviled
               not
               againe
               ;
               when
               He
               suffered
               ,
               He
               threatned
               not
               .
            
             When
             they
             were
             doing
             the
             worst
             they
             could
             do
             against
             Him
             ,
             He
             did
             not
             in
             the
             least
             requite
             them
             ,
             or
             wish
             harme
             
             unto
             them
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             Luk.
             24.
             34.
             
             He
             prayed
             the
             Father
             to
             forgive
             them
             .
             So
             in
             this
             should
             we
             endeavour
             to
             follow
             our
             copie
             ,
             and
             thereby
             give
             proof
             of
             our
             Christian
             Patience
             ;
             to
             bless
             when
             they
             curse
             us
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             dispitfully
             use
             us
             ,
             and
             persecute
             us
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             that
             hate
             us
             :
             thus
             shall
             we
             evidence
             that
             we
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             our
             Father
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             heaven
             Mat.
             5
             :
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             
               He
               committed
               Himself
               to
               Him
               ,
               that
               judgeth
               righteously
               :
            
             He
             referred
             Himself
             and
             His
             Cause
             unto
             the
             righteous
             Judg
             of
             quick
             and
             dead
             .
             So
             should
             we
             do
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             fret
             our selves
             because
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             neither
             be
             envious
             against
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ;
             but
             commit
             our
             way
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             trust
             also
             in
             Him
             ,
             and
             He
             shall
             bring
             it
             to
             passe
             
               Psal
               ,
               37.
               vers
            
             .
             1
             ,
             5.
             waite
             for
             His
             decision
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             righteous
             Judge
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             the
             right
             Consideration
             of
             this
             Patience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             His
             sufferings
             ,
             would
             help
             us
             unto
             a
             more
             Christian
             and
             Patient
             way
             of
             bearing
             the
             crosse
             ;
             for
             we
             would
             see
             ground
             to
             say
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Was
             Christ
             ,
             who
             did
             no
             sin
             ,
             put
             to
             all
             this
             suffering
             ;
             and
             did
             He
             bear
             it
             all
             with
             
             wonderful
             patience
             ;
             and
             should
             I
             take
             it
             ill
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             persecuted
             ,
             seing
             ,
             howbeit
             men
             have
             no
             just
             quarrel
             against
             me
             ;
             yet
             God
             hath
             just
             cause
             to
             pursue
             me
             ?
             Was
             sinless
             and
             holy
             Jesus
             patient
             ,
             and
             should
             I
             be
             impatient
             ,
             who
             am
             punished
             of
             God
             ,
             less
             than
             mine
             iniquities
             deserve
             ?
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Was
             Christ
             so
             patient
             under
             such
             an
             heavie
             cross
             ,
             with
             which
             mine
             is
             not
             to
             be
             compared
             ,
             or
             named
             in
             one
             day
             ;
             and
             should
             I
             be
             impatient
             ,
             and
             thereby
             offend
             God
             more
             ?
             It
             were
             better
             for
             me
             ,
             to
             be
             following
             my
             copie
             ,
             and
             keeping
             mine
             hands
             clean
             of
             sin
             ,
             let
             the
             crosse
             be
             what
             it
             will.
             
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             Could
             not
             all
             the
             wrongs
             ,
             that
             Christ
             met
             with
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             cruel
             and
             ungrate
             wretches
             ,
             move
             Him
             once
             to
             give
             them
             one
             evil
             word
             ,
             or
             to
             wish
             them
             the
             least
             evil
             imaginable
             ;
             But
             did
             He
             rather
             pray
             for
             them
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             fit
             for
             me
             to
             be
             wishing
             them
             evil
             in
             my
             heart
             ?
             Should
             I
             not
             rather
             desire
             to
             imitate
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             strive
             against
             mine
             own
             passion
             ,
             and
             willingly
             forgive
             them
             all
             the
             wrongs
             ,
             they
             do
             unto
             me
             ?
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             Did
             Christ
             commit
             His
             cause
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             waite
             for
             His
             decision
             ?
             And
             should
             not
             I
             possesse
             my
             soul
             in
             patience
             ,
             
             resting
             on
             God
             by
             faith
             ,
             that
             He
             will
             judge
             all
             these
             wrongs
             and
             injuries
             ,
             in
             due
             time
             ?
             Is
             not
             God
             the
             judge
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             vengeance
             belong
             unto
             Him
             ?
             And
             should
             I
             think
             to
             dethrone
             Him
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             office
             and
             work
             upon
             me
             ?
             Oh!
             It
             is
             better
             ,
             that
             I
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             &
             roll
             all
             over
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             quiet
             my
             Soul
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             righteous
             Determination
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             righteous
             judge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             right
             consideration
             of
             Christ's
             sufferings
             upon
             such
             an
             account
             ,
             as
             to
             men
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             His
             suffering
             because
             He
             affirmed
             Himself
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             would
             make
             the
             Beleever
             ,
             called
             to
             suffer
             upon
             that
             same
             account
             ,
             
               (
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             for
             Asserting
             ,
             Maintaining
             ,
             Avowing
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             actions
             and
             practice
             Declaring
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             King
             ,
             and
             only
             King
             and
             Head
             over
             His
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             and
             Church
             ,
             )
             rejoice
             in
             that
             honour
             ,
             that
             is
             put
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             called
             to
             witness
             unto
             such
             a
             Truth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             Himself
             was
             a
             Martyr
             for
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Men.
             O!
             how
             should
             this
             fill
             the
             hearts
             of
             such
             with
             joy
             ,
             &
             make
             them
             sing
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             flames
             ,
             and
             rejoice
             in
             that
             they
             are
             counted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             for
             so
             noble
             a
             cause
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             least
             branch
             thereof
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             From
             Christ
             suffering
             so
             willingly
             ,
             
             so
             cheerfully
             ,
             so
             resolutly
             for
             the
             unjust
             ,
             for
             sinners
             ,
             and
             for
             rebels
             ,
             the
             Suffering
             beleever
             will
             draw
             this
             Conclusion
             :
             did
             Christ
             suffer
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             cheerfully
             ,
             heartily
             and
             willingly
             for
             my
             cause
             ;
             and
             should
             not
             I
             be
             ready
             to
             suffer
             cheerfully
             ,
             heartily
             and
             willingly
             for
             his
             Cause
             ,
             Word
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Interest
             ?
             So
             that
             this
             would
             hearten
             unto
             an
             hearty
             and
             couragious
             witnessing
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             for
             His
             Truth
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             His
             Patience
             ,
             and
             shame
             the
             man
             from
             a
             discouraged
             ,
             faint-hearted
             ,
             dead
             and
             drouping
             manner
             of
             following
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             bearing
             His
             cross
             ;
             for
             he
             would
             see
             cause
             to
             say
             ,
             did
             Christ
             suffer
             so
             much
             for
             unworthy
             ,
             sinful
             ,
             nothing
             Me
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             so
             much
             Patience
             ,
             Cheerfulness
             ,
             Sted
             fastness
             and
             fixed
             Resolution
             ;
             and
             should
             I
             be
             ashamed
             of
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             God
             of
             glory
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             King
             of
             Kings
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             or
             of
             His
             Cause
             and
             Interest
             ?
             Should
             I
             carry
             ,
             when
             suffering
             upon
             His
             account
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             His
             Truth
             ,
             His
             Word
             ,
             His
             Testimony
             ,
             His
             work
             and
             Interest
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             were
             an
             evil
             door
             ?
             Should
             I
             carry
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             repented
             of
             owning
             Him
             ,
             and
             His
             Interest
             ?
             No
             ,
             
             no
             ,
             I
             should
             account
             it
             my
             glory
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             indeed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             .
             XII
             .
             Our
             Sufferings
             are
             nothing
             comparable
             to
             Christ's
             .
          
           
             WHen
             we
             spoke
             to
             the
             last
             Consideration
             ,
             we
             mentioned
             something
             of
             this
             :
             But
             because
             more
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             edifyingly
             Improven
             ,
             for
             the
             ends
             designed
             ;
             we
             shall
             speak
             alittle
             more
             to
             it
             here
             by
             it self
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             a
             branch
             of
             the
             former
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             we
             shall
             do
             these
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             mention
             some
             particulars
             ,
             whereby
             the
             disproportion
             betwixt
             Christ's
             Sufferings
             and
             Ours
             ,
             will
             appear
             manifest
             .
             2.
             
             We
             shall
             shew
             how
             thoughts
             of
             these
             my
             prove
             advantagious
             unto
             a
             Christians
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             Affliction
             and
             Tribulation
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             would
             take
             notice
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             disproportion
             is
             infinite
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Persons
             suffering
             :
             what
             are
             we
             ,
             Yesterday-Nothings
             ,
             base
             and
             
             worthless
             wormes
             ,
             whose
             life
             is
             in
             our
             nostrils
             ,
             vaine
             empty
             shadowes
             ?
             But
             He
             is
             the
             standart-bearer
             amongst
             Ten
             Thousand
             
               Cant.
               5.
               vers
            
             .
             10.
             
             The
             wonderful
             Counsellour
             ,
             the
             Mighty
             God
             ;
             the
             Everlasting
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             of
             peace
             
               Esai
               .
               9.
               vers
            
             .
             6.
             
             This
             maketh
             that
             all
             our
             Sufferings
             are
             not
             worthie
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             His.
             We
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Greatness
             ,
             Nobility
             ,
             Worth
             and
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             who
             is
             put
             to
             suffer
             ,
             maketh
             the
             Sufferings
             more
             in
             the
             account
             of
             men
             ,
             than
             otherwise
             they
             would
             be
             .
             That
             a
             poor
             ,
             base
             ,
             unworthy
             beggar
             is
             scourged
             ,
             spit
             upon
             and
             buffeted
             ,
             is
             nothing
             ,
             or
             not
             much
             considerable
             ;
             but
             to
             see
             a
             King
             ,
             a
             Prince
             ,
             or
             great
             Noble-man
             so
             used
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             considerable
             matter
             ,
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             .
             It
             is
             not
             much
             to
             see
             beggars
             sitting
             on
             dung-hils
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             much
             to
             see
             such
             ,
             as
             did
             feed
             delicatly
             ,
             sit
             desolat
             in
             the
             streets
             ;
             and
             to
             see
             such
             as
             were
             brought
             up
             in
             scarlet
             ,
             embraceing
             dunghils
             ;
             that
             is
             indeed
             matter
             of
             a
             lamentation
             .
             
               Lam.
               4.
               vers
            
             .
             5.
             
             To
             see
             base
             men
             contemned
             and
             slighted
             is
             not
             much
             ;
             but
             to
             see
             Princes
             hanged-up
             by
             their
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             faces
             of
             Elders
             not
             honoured
             ,
             that
             is
             sad
             and
             lamentable
             
               Lam.
               5.
               vers
            
             .
             12.
             
             So
             it
             is
             
             not
             much
             to
             see
             us
             ,
             base
             ,
             unworthy
             ,
             sinful
             and
             nothing
             creatures
             ,
             suffering
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             hardships
             ,
             disgrace
             ,
             paine
             ,
             shame
             ,
             miserie
             and
             wants
             :
             But
             to
             see
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             in
             disgrace
             ;
             to
             see
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             killed
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             despised
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             spit
             upon
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             paine
             ;
             to
             see
             the
             Heire
             of
             all
             things
             suffering
             want
             ;
             that
             is
             an
             uncouth
             sight
             .
             This
             maketh
             Christ's
             sufferings
             incomparably
             great
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Sufferings
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             with
             these
             ,
             even
             when
             ours
             are
             at
             the
             greatest
             .
             What
             are
             the
             sufferings
             of
             a
             beast
             ,
             of
             a
             worme
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             unto
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             greatest
             Prince
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             or
             unto
             the
             sufferings
             of
             an
             Angel
             ?
             And
             yet
             the
             worme
             being
             a
             creature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Prince
             or
             Angel
             ,
             the
             difference
             is
             not
             so
             very
             great
             :
             but
             the
             difference
             is
             Infinitly
             more
             great
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             God
             ,
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             in
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             greatest
             King
             or
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             Angel
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             comparison
             betwixt
             Finite
             and
             Infinite
             ,
             betwixt
             God
             and
             the
             Creature
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             know
             it
             is
             much
             more
             for
             one
             to
             suffer
             Death
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             flowr
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             prime
             of
             his
             Strength
             ,
             and
             
             who
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             natural
             Constitution
             ,
             might
             live
             many
             years
             ;
             than
             for
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             half
             Dead
             already
             ,
             and
             is
             carrying
             about
             with
             him
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             ,
             his
             Body
             being
             decayed
             ,
             and
             his
             clay-cottage
             ruinous
             ,
             and
             almost
             fallen
             to
             the
             ground
             :
             So
             in
             this
             respect
             Christs
             Sufferings
             are
             far
             beyond
             ours
             ;
             for
             our
             Clay-bodies
             are
             so
             rotten
             with
             Corruption
             ,
             so
             broken
             with
             sicknesses
             and
             diseases
             ,
             that
             a
             few
             years
             should
             put
             an
             end
             to
             our
             dayes
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             quickly
             return
             unto
             dust
             ,
             though
             no
             hand
             were
             streatched
             out
             against
             us
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             all
             imaginable
             meanes
             were
             used
             ,
             to
             keep
             us
             in
             vigour
             and
             life
             .
             But
             Christs
             Body
             ,
             though
             a
             true
             Body
             ,
             yet
             was
             naturally
             free
             of
             these
             Corruptions
             ,
             that
             come
             because
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             our
             Bodies
             are
             obnoxious
             unto
             :
             We
             never
             read
             of
             his
             sickness
             .
             And
             though
             his
             death
             was
             not
             wholly
             miraculous
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             have
             died
             naturally
             ,
             as
             other
             men
             do
             ,
             though
             no
             violent
             hands
             had
             been
             laid
             upon
             Him.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             use
             to
             think
             much
             more
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             who
             suffereth
             wrongously
             and
             without
             Cause
             ,
             than
             of
             his
             ,
             who
             suffereth
             deservedly
             ;
             We
             will
             not
             be
             much
             
             moved
             to
             see
             a
             bloody
             Murderer
             put
             to
             Death
             ;
             but
             it
             will
             move
             us
             much
             to
             see
             a
             man
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             against
             whom
             nothing
             worthie
             of
             Death
             can
             be
             alleiged
             .
             So
             ,
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             our
             Sufferings
             are
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christs
             ;
             for
             however
             ,
             as
             to
             men
             ,
             we
             should
             suffer
             innocently
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             ground
             for
             God
             to
             plead
             His
             controversie
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             these
             ,
             as
             Instruments
             of
             His
             Justice
             ,
             to
             execute
             His
             righteous
             Sentence
             against
             us
             .
             But
             it
             was
             otherwayes
             as
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             as
             standing
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             Cautioner
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             sin
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             had
             their
             sin
             imputed
             to
             Him
             ,
             He
             was
             smitten
             of
             Justice
             ;
             yet
             as
             to
             His
             own
             Person
             ,
             He
             was
             the
             Innocent
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             without
             sin
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Harmless
             ,
             Undefiled
             .
             And
             as
             to
             men
             ,
             He
             suffered
             most
             wrongously
             ,
             as
             was
             seen
             above
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             difference
             is
             great
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             That
             Mercy
             is
             Master
             of
             work
             ,
             standing
             at
             the
             side
             of
             the
             fournace
             ,
             and
             ordering
             the
             same
             ,
             while
             His
             people
             are
             lying
             into
             it
             :
             But
             the
             Law-wrath
             and
             Justice
             of
             God
             was
             blowing
             at
             the
             coal
             of
             Christs
             Sufferings
             .
             We
             have
             to
             do
             but
             with
             men
             ,
             whose
             Actions
             are
             over-ruled
             
             by
             the
             Omnipotent
             hand
             of
             a
             Merciful
             God
             ?
             But
             He
             had
             to
             do
             with
             God
             ,
             executing
             Law-Justice
             ,
             because
             He
             stood
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             Elect.
             The
             Lord
             laid
             on
             Him
             the
             iniquity
             of
             us
             all
             .
             He
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             He
             was
             bruised
             for
             our
             Iniquities
             ,
             the
             Chastisement
             of
             our
             Peace
             was
             upon
             Him.
             He
             bear
             the
             iniquity
             and
             sin
             of
             many
             
               Esai
               .
               53.
               v.
            
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             His
             own
             self
             bear
             our
             sins
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Body
             ,
             on
             the
             tree
             1
             
               Pet.
               2
               :
               v.
            
             24.
             
             It
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             Lords
             People
             ;
             He
             dealeth
             not
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             pure
             Wrath
             ,
             or
             in
             Justice
             ;
             but
             in
             Mercy
             and
             in
             Moderation
             .
             The
             Cup
             ,
             that
             Christ
             had
             to
             drink
             ,
             was
             full
             of
             the
             purest
             Law-wrath
             ,
             and
             so
             bitter
             ,
             that
             His
             Holy
             Sinless
             Soul
             did
             scunner
             at
             it
             :
             But
             in
             the
             Cup
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             drop
             of
             the
             revenging
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             Law-wrath
             ;
             but
             much
             of
             His
             Fatherly
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             it
             smelleth
             strongly
             of
             Love
             ;
             for
             He
             is
             bringing
             about
             their
             good
             hereby
             .
             Therefore
             the
             disproportion
             betwixt
             Christ's
             Sufferings
             and
             ours
             is
             Infinite
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Put
             the
             case
             (
             which
             yet
             will
             not
             be
             )
             that
             God
             should
             deal
             with
             any
             of
             His
             owne
             ,
             according
             to
             strick
             Severity
             ,
             and
             
             Law-Justice
             ;
             yet
             could
             not
             their
             Sufferings
             be
             comparable
             unto
             Christs
             .
             Though
             they
             were
             pursued
             by
             pure
             Justice
             ,
             and
             by
             Law-vengeance
             ,
             and
             sent
             away
             to
             everlasting
             flames
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             endure
             what
             He
             endured
             ;
             for
             they
             should
             but
             suffer
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             particular
             and
             personal
             faults
             :
             But
             Christ
             bear
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             ,
             even
             of
             all
             the
             Elect
             :
             And
             this
             would
             make
             the
             difference
             great
             :
             How
             much
             greater
             then
             must
             the
             difference
             now
             be
             ,
             when
             their
             Sufferings
             are
             of
             a
             far
             other
             Nature
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             will
             be
             further
             clear
             ,
             if
             we
             Consider
             ,
             how
             Christ
             did
             not
             only
             undergo
             the
             Debt
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             and
             wrestled
             with
             strickest
             Law-Justice
             ;
             but
             by
             His
             Sufferings
             ,
             He
             made
             full
             Satisfaction
             to
             Justice
             ;
             which
             they
             all
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             had
             never
             been
             able
             in
             hell
             to
             have
             done
             ;
             there
             had
             they
             lyen
             ,
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             had
             never
             come
             out
             of
             prison
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             never
             been
             able
             to
             have
             satisfied
             Justice
             :
             But
             what
             Christ
             Suffered
             was
             full
             Satisfaction
             to
             Iustice
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             crave
             no
             more
             ;
             the
             Bond
             and
             Obligation
             was
             cancelled
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             Christ
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               It
               is
               finished
            
             ;
             intimating
             that
             the
             last
             penny
             was
             payed
             .
             Thus
             Christ
             suffered
             
             more
             ,
             than
             all
             of
             them
             could
             have
             done
             ,
             for
             all
             Eternity
             :
             and
             so
             certainly
             His
             sufferings
             were
             transcendently
             and
             surpassing
             great
             ;
             and
             the
             hardest
             of
             our
             Sufferings
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             named
             in
             one
             day
             with
             His.
             
          
           
             In
             Order
             to
             the
             Improving
             of
             this
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Second
             Particular
             )
             we
             shall
             mentione
             these
             few
             things
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Were
             this
             Consideration
             rightly
             thought
             on
             ,
             and
             improven
             ,
             His
             people
             would
             not
             be
             so
             much
             troubled
             and
             affrighted
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Sufferings
             ,
             as
             usually
             they
             are
             .
             We
             see
             how
             Christ
             went
             up
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             set
             His
             face
             to
             go
             thitherward
             ,
             resolving
             to
             go
             thither
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             Impediments
             in
             the
             way
             ;
             and
             albeit
             His
             Disciples
             were
             averse
             from
             that
             journay
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             disswaded
             Him
             from
             it
             ;
             He
             went
             thither
             with
             a
             full
             Resolution
             ,
             though
             He
             knew
             He
             was
             to
             grapple
             not
             only
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Terrours
             there
             ,
             but
             with
             pure
             Law-Curse
             and
             Wrath
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Sinnes
             of
             His
             chosen
             ones
             :
             And
             what
             should
             make
             His
             people
             afraied
             ,
             who
             have
             little
             or
             nothing
             to
             meet
             with
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             Christ
             did
             meet
             with
             ;
             they
             have
             nothing
             of
             Law-wrath
             ,
             and
             of
             pure
             Vindictive
             
             Iustice
             to
             meet
             with
             ,
             as
             Christ
             had
             to
             rancountre
             with
             ,
             in
             full
             measure
             :
             Iustice
             is
             now
             satisfied
             in
             their
             behalfe
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             their
             mistake
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             in
             and
             by
             Afflictions
             ,
             God
             is
             pursueing
             them
             in
             wrath
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             fatherly
             anger
             and
             displeasure
             in
             the
             Cup
             ,
             Which
             they
             get
             to
             drink
             ;
             but
             Christ
             drank-out
             the
             Curse
             ,
             and
             satisfied
             Vindictive
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             payment
             to
             Iustice
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             farthing
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             Sufferings
             .
             So
             that
             Beleevers
             have
             not
             so
             great
             cause
             to
             fear
             ,
             as
             they
             suppose
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Were
             this
             rightly
             considered
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God
             would
             carry
             more
             like
             Saints
             under
             Afflictions
             ,
             than
             they
             do
             :
             They
             are
             oftentimes
             ,
             when
             sore
             afflicted
             ,
             saying
             within
             themselves
             ,
             why
             doth
             the
             Lord
             deal
             so
             with
             me
             ?
             Are
             not
             many
             worse
             than
             I
             am
             more
             gentlie
             dealt
             with
             .
             Oh!
             They
             consider
             not
             what
             Holy
             and
             Harmless
             Iesus
             was
             made
             to
             suffer
             .
             Sure
             ,
             if
             they
             considered
             this
             ,
             they
             durst
             repine
             and
             fret
             in
             their
             mindes
             no
             more
             .
             What
             though
             they
             have
             been
             innocent
             ,
             as
             to
             men
             ;
             and
             vvhat
             though
             they
             be
             sincere
             and
             upright
             ,
             as
             to
             God
             ?
             Yet
             they
             are
             sinners
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             vvho
             never
             sinned
             ,
             vvas
             othervvayes
             
             handled
             both
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             though
             their
             Afflictions
             and
             Sufferings
             vvere
             many
             vvayes
             multiplied
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Right
             thoughts
             of
             this
             would
             teach
             them
             to
             carry
             the
             yoke
             with
             very
             great
             patience
             and
             submission
             of
             Soul
             :
             Holy
             Jesus
             had
             another
             sort
             of
             yoke
             upon
             His
             blessed
             neck
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             bore
             it
             with
             wonderful
             Patience
             ,
             yea
             with
             Holy
             Delight
             .
             Why
             then
             should
             they
             be
             so
             impatient
             under
             their
             light
             and
             easie
             Yoke
             ?
             It
             is
             little
             they
             have
             to
             bear
             ,
             yea
             nothing
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             Christ
             stood
             under
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Seing
             Christ
             suffered
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             bore
             the
             Curse
             ,
             what
             have
             beleevers
             now
             to
             endure
             ,
             or
             lye
             under
             ?
             The
             height
             they
             can
             be
             reckoned
             to
             ,
             is
             but
             small
             remnants
             of
             what
             fell
             on
             Christ
             in
             a
             full
             floud
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             meet
             with
             is
             wholly
             free
             of
             Vindictive
             Wrath.
             They
             suffer
             but
             some
             little
             thing
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             behinde
             of
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ
             
               Col.
               1
               :
               vers
            
             .
             24.
             
             Christ
             trode
             the
             Wine-press
             ,
             He
             hath
             gone
             thorow
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             mighty
             waves
             thereof
             :
             The
             shoure
             of
             Law-vengeance
             fell
             on
             His
             face
             ,
             in
             its
             full
             force
             and
             might
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             that
             
             left
             ,
             but
             small
             drops
             of
             the
             outward
             Affliction
             ,
             freed
             of
             the
             Curse
             ,
             left
             behinde
             for
             His
             Followers
             .
             Have
             not
             His
             Followers
             then
             cause
             of
             Rejoiceing
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             their
             Afflictions
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Though
             trouble
             increase
             ,
             yet
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             quiet
             ,
             and
             possesse
             their
             Soul
             in
             Patience
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             never
             increase
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             equal
             to
             Christ's
             trouble
             :
             Though
             their
             Afflictions
             come
             to
             the
             heighest
             ,
             that
             men
             can
             bring
             them
             to
             :
             Yet
             will
             they
             be
             infinitly
             below
             the
             Afflictions
             ,
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             .
             Have
             any
             then
             cause
             to
             complaine
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             so
             gentlie
             dealt
             vvith
             ;
             and
             vvhen
             all
             their
             Afflictions
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             no
             Afflictions
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christs
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             are
             oft
             ready
             to
             look
             upon
             our
             Sufferings
             thorovv
             a
             magnifying
             glasse
             ,
             and
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             Considerations
             ,
             that
             may
             serve
             to
             heighten
             them
             ;
             and
             thus
             vve
             take
             a
             vvay
             to
             create
             much
             more
             trouble
             and
             vexation
             to
             ourselves
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             our
             life
             more
             sad
             and
             bitter
             :
             But
             the
             right
             improvement
             of
             this
             Consideration
             vvould
             prevent
             all
             this
             ;
             for
             vvould
             vve
             take
             a
             right
             vievv
             of
             the
             inconceivably
             great
             and
             unparalleled
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ours
             in
             comparison
             
             of
             these
             ,
             would
             soon
             evanish
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             and
             disappear
             as
             nothing
             :
             And
             thus
             would
             we
             be
             brought
             to
             bear
             our
             Affliction
             with
             full
             Subjection
             of
             Soul
             ,
             with
             silence
             ,
             yea
             and
             with
             thankful
             acknowledgment
             of
             Gods
             Graciousness
             and
             Tenderness
             ,
             who
             hath
             dealt
             so
             gently
             with
             us
             ,
             when
             He
             might
             have
             made
             the
             yoke
             more
             ,
             yea
             much
             more
             ,
             heavy
             and
             insupportable
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Who
             ,
             taking
             a
             right
             View
             of
             what
             Christ
             suffered
             ,
             will
             not
             think
             themselves
             called
             to
             suffer
             for
             His
             sake
             ,
             with
             great
             willingness
             and
             cheerfulness
             ?
             May
             not
             every
             Beleever
             say
             ,
             did
             Christ
             undergo
             the
             heavy
             weight
             of
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             me
             ?
             Did
             He
             lye
             under
             the
             Law-curse
             ,
             and
             bear
             the
             blowes
             of
             Vindictive
             Justice
             ,
             for
             me
             ?
             Stood
             He
             betwixt
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             pure
             Wrath
             of
             a
             sin-revenging
             God
             ?
             Did
             He
             drink
             the
             bitter
             Cup
             ,
             the
             Gall
             and
             the
             Worm-wood
             of
             Law-vengeance
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             be
             freed
             therefrom
             ?
             Did
             He
             bear
             that
             ,
             under
             which
             I
             should
             have
             lyen
             to
             all
             eternity
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             never
             come
             into
             that
             place
             of
             torment
             ?
             And
             what
             Affliction
             ,
             Persecution
             ,
             Tribulation
             ,
             Distress
             ,
             Sorrow
             ,
             Paine
             and
             Suffering
             should
             I
             think
             too
             much
             for
             Him
             and
             His
             sake
             ?
             
             Seing
             He
             endured
             for
             me
             the
             brunt
             of
             the
             battel
             ,
             and
             stood-out
             the
             sharpest
             of
             the
             storm
             and
             hail
             of
             Divine
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             Law-Indignation
             ;
             why
             should
             not
             I
             be
             content
             to
             bear
             a
             drop
             of
             mans
             Wrath
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             storme
             of
             mans
             Indignation
             ,
             which
             is
             free
             of
             the
             Curse
             and
             of
             pure
             Wrath
             ,
             for
             Him
             and
             for
             His
             Interest
             ?
             Hath
             He
             suffered
             so
             much
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             think
             much
             to
             suffer
             such
             a
             small
             matter
             for
             Him
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             proportion
             betwixt
             what
             He
             willingly
             endured
             ,
             to
             save
             me
             from
             Hell
             and
             from
             the
             Wrath
             of
             a
             Sin-revenging
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             can
             be
             put
             to
             suffer
             for
             Him
             ,
             and
             His
             Testimonie
             ?
             And
             shall
             I
             notwithstanding
             be
             unwilling
             to
             undergo
             such
             a
             small
             inconsiderable
             bit
             of
             suffering
             for
             His
             Glory
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             His
             Patience
             ?
             Drank
             he
             the
             Cup
             of
             pure
             Wrath
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             think
             much
             to
             drink
             a
             drop
             of
             cold
             Water
             for
             Him
             ?
             O
             how
             willing
             and
             cheerful
             would
             the
             right
             apprehension
             of
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             make
             the
             Beleever
             ,
             to
             undergo
             all
             that
             men
             could
             devise
             ,
             for
             His
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XIII
             .
             Suffering
             hath
             been
             the
             Lot
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
          
           
             ORdinarily
             when
             the
             Church
             and
             People
             of
             God
             meet
             with
             new
             trials
             and
             troubles
             ,
             they
             cry
             out
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             did
             of
             old
             
               Lam.
               1
               :
               v.
               12.
               
               Behold
               and
               see
               if
               there
               be
               any
               sorrow
               like
               unto
               my
               sorrow
               :
            
             They
             presently
             conclude
             ,
             that
             their
             case
             hath
             not
             a
             parallel
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             no
             age
             did
             meet
             with
             such
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             under
             :
             Hence
             proceedeth
             much
             sorrow
             .
             But
             if
             it
             were
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             (
             very
             few
             excepted
             )
             hath
             met
             with
             the
             like
             or
             sorer
             trouble
             ,
             and
             hath
             drunk
             of
             that
             same
             cup
             ,
             that
             is
             now
             at
             theit
             Head
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             see
             cause
             of
             laying
             their
             hand
             upon
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             sitting
             silent
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             as
             being
             convinced
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             new
             thing
             under
             the
             Sun
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             seing
             this
             Consideration
             may
             be
             of
             use
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             spiritual
             Life
             under
             Afflictions
             ,
             we
             shall
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             order
             
             to
             the
             right
             improvement
             thereof
             ,
             lay
             down
             these
             following
             Particulars
             to
             be
             pondered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             only
             Wise
             God
             hath
             thought
             good
             ,
             for
             His
             own
             Holy
             ends
             ,
             that
             His
             Church
             should
             be
             a
             Militant
             Church
             here
             ,
             should
             taste
             of
             the
             Worm-wood
             &
             the
             Gall
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             and
             wade
             thorow
             Trouble
             and
             Persecution
             :
             He
             hath
             seen
             it
             fit
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             be
             in
             a
             wilderness
             Condition
             here
             :
             And
             so
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             almost
             all
             ages
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             evidenced
             ,
             if
             necessary
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             only
             hath
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             met
             with
             Affliction
             ;
             but
             the
             cup
             hath
             been
             long
             at
             her
             Head
             ,
             without
             any
             intermission
             .
             The
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             were
             to
             be
             strangers
             ,
             to
             serve
             and
             be
             afflicted
             foure
             hundereth
             yeers
             and
             more
             ,
             even
             from
             Ismaels
             beginning
             to
             mock
             ,
             until
             they
             were
             delivered
             out
             of
             
               Aegypt
               Gen.
               15
               :
               v.
               13.
               
               Act.
            
             7
             :
             6
             ,
             7.
             with
             Exod.
             12
             :
             41.
             
             Was
             not
             the
             Church
             keeped
             fourtie
             yeers
             wandering
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             before
             she
             came
             to
             rest
             ?
             And
             when
             settled
             in
             the
             promised
             Land
             ,
             how
             many
             yeers
             together
             was
             she
             oppressed
             by
             Enemies
             ?
             sometimes
             Eight
             Iudg.
             3
             :
             8.
             then
             Eighteen
             vers
             .
             14.
             then
             Twenty
             
               Iudg.
               4
               :
               v.
            
             3.
             
             Then
             Senventie
             Years
             in
             captivity
             in
             
             Babylon
             .
             And
             we
             know
             ,
             how
             the
             Christian
             Church
             was
             in
             an
             afflicted
             and
             persecuted
             condition
             ,
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             three
             hundereth
             Yeers
             ,
             untill
             Constantine
             the
             great
             came
             to
             the
             Empire
             ;
             and
             how
             long
             she
             hath
             groaned
             under
             Antichrist's
             tyrannie
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             also
             thinketh
             good
             ,
             to
             renew
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Church
             her
             sorrow
             ;
             after
             some
             warm
             blainks
             ,
             and
             some
             short
             respite
             ;
             as
             the
             primitive
             Church
             had
             ,
             in
             the
             intervals
             betwixt
             the
             Ten
             vehement
             and
             fiery
             Persecutions
             ,
             some
             whereof
             were
             of
             longer
             ,
             some
             of
             shorter
             continuance
             :
             After
             a
             respite
             ,
             He
             sendeth
             a
             new
             storme
             ;
             so
             that
             her
             calamites
             are
             like
             waves
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             ere
             one
             be
             well
             away
             ,
             another
             cometh
             .
             Hence
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             
               Ps.
               129.
               vers
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Many
               a
               time
               have
               they
               afflicted
               me
               from
               my
               youth
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Yea
             moreover
             ,
             the
             Lord
             seeth
             good
             to
             afflict
             her
             ,
             with
             billowes
             of
             waves
             of
             His
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             to
             afflict
             her
             very
             sore
             :
             as
             
               Esai
               .
               64.
               vers
               .
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Be
               not
               wroth
               very
               sore
               —
               Thy
               holy
               cities
               are
               a
               wilderness
               ,
               Zion
               is
               a
               wilderness
               ,
               Ierusalem
               a
               desolation
               .
               Our
               holy
               and
               our
               beautiful
               house
               ,
               where
               our
               fathers
               praised
               thee
               ,
               is
               burnt
               up
               with
               fire
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               pleasant
               things
               are
               
               laid
               waste
               :
               wilt
               thou
               refraine
               thy self
               for
               these
               things
               ?
               O
               Lord
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               hold
               thy
               peace
               ,
               and
               afflict
               us
               very
               sore
               ?
            
             This
             was
             a
             sore
             stroke
             ,
             which
             destroyed
             both
             Church
             and
             State.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Some
             times
             the
             Church
             hath
             to
             do
             with
             moe
             Enemies
             ,
             than
             one
             ,
             at
             once
             :
             See
             
               Psal.
               83.
               ver
               .
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               For
               they
               have
               consulted
               together
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               they
               are
               consederat
               against
               thee
               .
               The
               Tabernacles
               of
               Edom
               ,
               and
               the
               Ishmaelites
               ,
               of
               Moab
               and
               the
               Hagarens
               ,
               Gebal
               and
               Ammon
               and
               Amalek
               ,
               the
               Philistines
               with
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Tyre
               .
               Assur
               also
               is
               joined
               with
               them
               ;
               they
               have
               holpen
               the
               children
               of
               Lot.
            
             This
             was
             a
             dreadful
             conspiracy
             of
             all
             the
             Enemies
             round
             about
             ,
             both
             far
             and
             neer
             ;
             and
             their
             designe
             was
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             people
             of
             God
             from
             being
             a
             Nation
             ,
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             Israel
             might
             be
             no
             more
             in
             remembrance
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             As
             Herod
             and
             Pilat
             will
             agree
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             to
             concurre
             to
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             these
             Enemies
             ,
             though
             sometimes
             at
             variance
             among
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             can
             agree
             in
             one
             to
             joine
             their
             forces
             together
             ,
             to
             destroy
             and
             cut
             off
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Withall
             the
             Lord
             may
             hide
             His
             face
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             outward
             calamities
             ,
             
             and
             refuse
             to
             give
             light
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             counsel
             or
             direction
             .
             She
             may
             be
             afflicted
             and
             tossed
             with
             tempests
             ,
             and
             withall
             not
             comforted
             .
             
               How
               hath
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             said
             the
             Church
             
               Lam.
               2.
               v.
               1
               ,
               3.
               )
               covered
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Zion
               with
               a
               cloud
               in
               his
               anger
               ?
               —
               He
               burned
               against
               Iacob
               ,
               like
               a
               flame
               of
               fire
            
             See
             also
             Chap.
             3
             :
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             and
             several
             other
             passages
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Sometime
             the
             Lord
             so
             ordereth
             the
             affliction
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             very
             timeing
             of
             it
             ,
             maketh
             it
             much
             more
             heavy
             ,
             than
             otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             ;
             as
             when
             His
             people
             are
             secure
             ,
             and
             crying
             peace
             ,
             peace
             .
             The
             Israelites
             thought
             all
             was
             well
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             gote
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             but
             ere
             they
             were
             awar
             ,
             how
             quickly
             were
             they
             invironed
             with
             new
             Difficulties
             ,
             pursued
             by
             Pharaoh
             ,
             &
             all
             his
             hosts
             ;
             &
             having
             the
             red
             sea
             before
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             to
             escape
             upon
             either
             hand
             ,
             doubtless
             the
             very
             season
             &
             time
             of
             this
             new
             difficulty
             made
             it
             very
             grievous
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             but
             sad
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Ieremie
             saith
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             his
             time
             
               Ier.
               8
               :
               v.
            
             15.
             and
             14
             :
             19.
             
             
               We
               looked
               for
               peace
               ,
               but
               no
               good
               came
               ,
               for
               a
               time
               of
               healing
               ,
               and
               behold
               trouble
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             Not
             only
             is
             the
             Church
             put
             to
             contend
             with
             open
             Enemies
             ;
             but
             she
             is
             also
             much
             
             molested
             with
             false
             friends
             ,
             who
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             friendship
             ,
             seek
             to
             ruine
             her
             ;
             These
             prove
             most
             dangerous
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             traitours
             within
             a
             besieged
             place
             .
             While
             she
             is
             prospering
             ,
             many
             offer
             their
             service
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             be
             cordial
             friends
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             but
             a
             mixed
             multitude
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             the
             first
             occasion
             offers
             ,
             will
             seek
             to
             returne
             to
             Egypt
             :
             for
             all
             their
             profession
             of
             kindness
             and
             friendship
             ,
             when
             a
             fit
             opportunity
             offereth
             ,
             there
             are
             none
             more
             bitter
             Enemies
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             .
             So
             that
             it
             oft
             fareth
             with
             her
             ,
             as
             Paul
             said
             it
             would
             fare
             ,
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Hereticks
             and
             false
             Teachers
             
               Act.
               20.
               vers
               .
               29
               ,
               30
               For
               I
               know
               this
               ,
               that
               after
               my
               departing
               ,
               shall
               grievous
               wolves
               enter
               in
               among
               you
               ,
               not
               sparing
               the
               flock
               ;
               also
               of
               your
               own
               selves
               shall
               men
               arise
               ,
               spea●…ing
               perverse
               things
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             9.
             
             Yea
             ,
             so
             low
             may
             the
             Church
             sometimes
             be
             brought
             ,
             under
             the
             feet
             of
             adversaries
             .
             that
             little
             hope
             may
             remaine
             of
             her
             recovery
             ;
             yea
             she
             may
             be
             looked
             on
             by
             one
             and
             other
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             desperat
             and
             forlorne
             condition
             ;
             so
             that
             even
             many
             of
             the
             faithful
             may
             be
             shaken
             in
             their
             hops
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             will
             the
             Lord
             be
             favourable
             no
             more
             ?
             Are
             His
             mercies
             clean
             gone
             ?
             Doth
             His
             promise
             fail
             for
             ever
             more
             ?
             Hath
             He
             forgotten
             
             to
             be
             gracious
             ?
             Hath
             He
             in
             anger
             shut
             up
             His
             tender
             mercies
             ?
             Such
             may
             be
             her
             condition
             ,
             that
             all
             humane
             probability
             of
             her
             recovery
             may
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             the
             faithful
             have
             nothing
             but
             a
             bare
             haire
             ofhop
             to
             hold
             by
             ,
             or
             a
             small
             plank
             ofa
             promise
             ,
             &
             that
             also
             under
             the
             waters
             of
             contrary
             dispensations
             ,
             to
             stand
             upon
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             may
             the
             delivery
             be
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             that
             ,
             when
             it
             beginneth
             to
             dawne
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             as
             those
             that
             dream
             
               Ps.
               126.
               vers
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Yet
             withall
             it
             is
             considerable
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             the
             opposition
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Instruments
             ,
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             she
             hath
             been
             a
             burning
             bush
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             consumed
             :
             though
             she
             hath
             been
             many
             a
             time
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             her
             youth
             ,
             yet
             her
             adversaries
             have
             not
             prevailed
             against
             her
             :
             the
             plowers
             have
             often
             plowed
             upon
             her
             back
             ,
             and
             made
             long
             their
             furrowes
             ;
             yet
             still
             the
             righteous
             Lord
             hath
             cut
             the
             cordes
             of
             the
             wicked
             
               Psa.
               129.
               vers
            
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Many
             an
             arrow
             have
             they
             shot
             at
             her
             ;
             yet
             mount
             Zion
             stands
             ,
             and
             she
             hath
             her
             Towers
             ,
             Bulwarcks
             and
             Palaces
             Psal.
             48.
             
             She
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             rock
             of
             ages
             ,
             and
             the
             ports
             of
             hell
             cannot
             prevail
             against
             her
             Mat.
             16.
             
             No
             Weapon
             ,
             that
             is
             formed
             against
             Israel
             ,
             shall
             prosper
             Esai
             .
             54
             :
             17.
             
          
           
           
             If
             these
             particulars
             were
             rightly
             thought
             upon
             and
             improven
             ,
             we
             might
             be
             helped
             thereby
             to
             a
             life
             of
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ,
             both
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             sad
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             reference
             to
             our
             own
             particular
             suffering
             condition
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             In
             reference
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             may
             from
             these
             particulars
             see
             ground
             of
             giving
             a
             check
             to
             our
             Inferences
             from
             the
             Lords's
             present
             Dispensations
             with
             His
             Church
             ,
             savouring
             of
             Unbeleef
             ,
             Despondency
             ,
             Discouragment
             and
             Hoplesness
             .
             We
             see
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Church
             over-whelmed
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             fitting
             as
             a
             widow
             ,
             and
             her
             teares
             upon
             her
             face
             :
             We
             see
             her
             looking
             pale
             ,
             as
             if
             death
             were
             in
             her
             face
             ,
             all
             beauty
             and
             liveliness
             gone
             ,
             her
             Enemies
             multipliying
             and
             prospering
             daily
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             still
             sincking
             more
             and
             more
             in
             the
             sea
             of
             sorrow
             and
             distress
             .
             Many
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             can
             this
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             these
             the
             real
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             life
             is
             thus
             constantly
             made
             bitter
             with
             renewed
             stormes
             and
             tempests
             of
             adversity
             ?
             Can
             this
             indeed
             be
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             thus
             cast
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             trampled
             under-foot
             ?
             Would
             the
             Lord
             stand
             by
             and
             look
             on
             ,
             when
             His
             spouse
             (
             if
             she
             were
             so
             indeed
             )
             is
             thus
             abused
             by
             the
             
             vilest
             of
             men
             ?
             Would
             He
             suffer
             His
             Name
             and
             Work
             to
             be
             thus
             blasphemed
             ?
             True
             ,
             all
             this
             and
             much
             more
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             and
             be
             done
             against
             His
             Church
             ,
             and
             she
             remaine
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             His
             work
             be
             His
             work
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             so
             before
             now
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             under
             the
             Sun.
             And
             the
             right
             thoughts
             of
             what
             is
             said
             would
             prevent
             the
             trouble
             ,
             that
             such
             Atheistical
             and
             perplexing
             thoughts
             necessarily
             cause
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             admitted
             and
             fomented
             .
             Hath
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             been
             a
             militant
             Church
             from
             the
             beginning
             ?
             hath
             there
             not
             been
             a
             constant
             enmity
             betwixt
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             ?
             Is
             it
             any
             new
             thing
             to
             see
             the
             Church
             driven
             to
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             tossed
             in
             the
             sea
             of
             afflictions
             ?
             Is
             it
             any
             un-heard-of
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             tossed
             betwixt
             winde
             and
             wave
             ,
             and
             have
             stormes
             and
             tides
             and
             all
             against
             her
             ?
             Is
             it
             any
             new
             thing
             to
             see
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             while
             within
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             haven
             of
             an
             happy
             and
             glorious
             Reformation
             ,
             driven
             back
             to
             sea
             againe
             ?
             What
             ?
             hath
             she
             not
             oftentimes
             seemed
             to
             on-lookers
             to
             be
             sunck
             ?
             have
             not
             false
             friends
             many
             a
             time
             sought
             to
             drive
             her
             upon
             rocks
             ,
             or
             cut
             her
             cables
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             be
             left
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             seas
             ;
             or
             to
             make
             lecks
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             sinck
             to
             the
             
             ground
             ?
             Is
             outward
             prosperity
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ?
             No
             :
             let
             Antichrist
             make
             it
             a
             mark
             ofhis
             ,
             seing
             so
             the
             Papists
             will.
             The
             Church
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             the
             speckled
             bird
             ;
             She
             must
             have
             many
             horns
             in
             her
             side
             :
             Her
             rest
             and
             triumphant
             state
             is
             above
             ;
             though
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             she
             may
             have
             some
             breathing
             times
             ,
             some
             lucide
             intervals
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             glorious
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             Vial
             is
             poured
             forth
             on
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             Euphrates
             dried
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             East
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             when
             Babylon
             the
             great
             is
             fallen
             ,
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             Beast
             and
             the
             false
             Prophet
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             brimstone
             ;
             but
             then
             the
             end
             of
             her
             warfare
             will
             be
             nigh
             .
          
           
             Againe
             would
             we
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             how
             often
             the
             Church
             hath
             been
             very
             low
             ,
             and
             her
             Enemies
             singing
             a
             triumph
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             gotten
             an
             everlasting
             victory
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             they
             were
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             Israel
             should
             be
             no
             more
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Lord
             hath
             hithertill
             saved
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             that
             broken
             Vessel
             saife
             to
             land
             .
             Notwithstanding
             of
             all
             that
             the
             red
             Dragon
             the
             Hethenish
             Emperours
             did
             in
             persecuting
             ,
             with
             their
             bloudy
             massacres
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             the
             first
             three
             hundered
             Years
             ;
             yet
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             grew
             and
             multiplied
             and
             spread
             over
             all
             the
             Empire
             .
             And
             
             though
             the
             Antichristian
             abomination
             did
             prevail
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             was
             made
             to
             flee
             to
             the
             wilderness
             42
             moneths
             ,
             or
             1260
             dayes
             ,
             or
             Years
             ,
             from
             the
             Year
             660
             or
             666
             (
             as
             some
             compute
             )
             untill
             the
             Reformation
             1550.
             or
             1560.
             
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             of
             this
             long
             desolation
             and
             darkness
             ,
             dureing
             which
             time
             the
             Gentiles
             possessed
             the
             outter
             court
             ,
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             own
             good
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Luther
             and
             afterward
             ,
             made
             light
             break
             up
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             world
             see
             ,
             that
             His
             Church
             was
             not
             yet
             destroyed
             .
             And
             though
             now
             Antichrist
             be
             thinking
             to
             possesse
             the
             outter
             Court
             againe
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             the
             Reformation
             &
             to
             make
             even
             the
             lands
             ,
             that
             were
             by
             solemne
             Covenant
             devouted
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             as
             His
             peculiar
             Inheritance
             ,
             become
             lands
             of
             graven
             images
             ,
             and
             brought
             under
             his
             tyrannie
             :
             yet
             the
             Lord
             liveth
             ,
             &
             we
             are
             to
             waite
             in
             faith
             &
             hop
             and
             to
             possess
             our
             souls
             in
             patience
             ;
             for
             now
             is
             the
             faith
             &
             patience
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             &
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             He
             ,
             who
             hath
             begun
             to
             poure
             forth
             the
             vials
             of
             His
             wrath
             upon
             that
             Antichristian
             cursed
             conspiracy
             ,
             will
             also
             make
             an
             end
             :
             &
             in
             His
             own
             good
             time
             shall
             poure
             forth
             the
             Vial
             on
             the
             Beast
             
               Revel
               .
               16.
               vers
            
             .
             10.
             
             And
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             great
             whore
             shall
             come
             ,
             that
             fitteth
             upon
             many
             waters
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             Kings
             of
             
             the
             earth
             have
             committed
             fornication
             ,
             even
             the
             woman
             ,
             that
             sitteth
             upon
             a
             scarlet-coloured
             beast
             ,
             full
             of
             Names
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             having
             seven
             heads
             ,
             and
             ten
             horns
             ,
             arayed
             in
             purple
             and
             scarlet
             coloure
             ,
             and
             decked
             with
             gold
             and
             precious
             stones
             and
             pearles
             ,
             having
             a
             golden
             Cup
             in
             her
             hand
             ,
             full
             of
             abominations
             and
             filthiness
             of
             her
             fornication
             ,
             upon
             whose
             fore-head
             is
             a
             Name
             written
             ,
             MYSTERY
             ,
             BABYLON
             THE
             GREAT
             ,
             THE
             MOTHER
             OF
             HARLOTS
             AND
             ABOMINATIONS
             OF
             THE
             EARTH
             .
             And
             which
             is
             drunken
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Martyres
             of
             Jesus
             .
             Which
             is
             manifestly
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             
               (
               Revel
               .
               17.
               vers
            
             .
             8.
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             the
             Papal
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             sitting
             at
             Rome
             and
             commanding
             all
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             becometh
             all
             ,
             who
             love
             their
             lives
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             that
             word
             
               Revel
               .
               18.
               vers
               .
               4
               ,
               5.
               —
               Come
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
               ,
               that
               ye
               be
               not
               partakers
               of
               her
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               ye
               receive
               not
               of
               her
               plagues
               ,
               &c.
            
             for
             the
             day
             is
             coming
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             (
             as
             it
             is
             
               vers
               .
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               &c.
               )
               Rewarde
               her
               ,
               even
               as
               she
               rewarded
               you
               ,
               and
               double
               unto
               her
               double
               according
               to
               her
               worksin
               the
               cup
               ,
               which
               she
               hath
               filled
               ,
               fill
               to
               her
               double
               .
               How
               much
               she
               hath
               glorified
               her self
               and
               lived
               delicious●…
               ,
               so
               much
               torment
               and
               sorrow
               give
               her
               ;
               for
               she
               saith
               in
               her
               heart
               ,
               I
               sit
               
               a
               queen
               ,
               and
               am
               no
               widow
               ,
               and
               shall
               see
               no
               Sorrow
               .
               Therefore
               shall
               her
               plagues
               come
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               and
               mourning
               ,
               and
               famine
               ,
               and
               she
               shall
               be
               utterly
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ;
               for
               strong
               is
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               who
               judgeth
               her
               .
            
             Let
             us
             live
             in
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             shall
             come
             ,
             when
             what
             followeth
             there
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             ,
             as
             
               vers
               .
               20.
               
               Rejoice
               over
               her
               ,
               thou
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               ye
               Holy
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ;
               for
               God
               hath
               avenged
               you
               on
               her
               .
            
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             found
             true
             ,
             that
             is
             said
             
               vers
               .
               21.
               
               And
               a
               mighty
               Angel
               took
               up
               a
               stone
               ,
               like
               a
               great
               milstone
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Thus
               with
               violence
               shall
               that
               great
               City
               Babylon
               be
               thrown
               down
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               found
               no
               more
               at
               all
               .
            
             And
             that
             shall
             be
             verified
             ,
             which
             is
             foretold
             
               Chap.
               19.
               
               A
               great
               voice
               shall
               be
               heard
               of
               much
               people
               ,
               saying
               Allelujah
               ,
               Salvation
               and
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Honour
               and
               Power
               unto
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               :
               For
               true
               and
               righteous
               are
               His
               judgments
               ;
               for
               He
               hath
               judged
               the
               great
               whore
               ,
               which
               did
               corrupt
               the
               Earth
               with
               her
               fornications
               ,
               and
               hath
               avenged
               the
               Blood
               of
               His
               Servants
               at
               her
               hand
               ,
               vers
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
          
           
             Next
             ,
             This
             Confideration
             may
             be
             improven
             by
             particular
             Beleevers
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             particular
             Exercises
             and
             Afflictions
             :
             For
             hence
             they
             might
             inferre
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             complean
             ,
             but
             reason
             rather
             to
             lay
             their
             hand
             upon
             their
             mouth
             ,
             what
             ever
             way
             the
             Lord
             be
             pleased
             
             to
             exercise
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             Affliction
             ▪
             He
             lay
             upon
             their
             loines
             ;
             for
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             ordinary
             Lot
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             seing
             the
             Lord
             thinketh
             good
             to
             exercise
             her
             with
             sore
             and
             sharpe
             trials
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             :
             Why
             may
             He
             not
             also
             exercise
             them
             ,
             in
             Particular
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             have
             yet
             less
             cause
             to
             compleane
             or
             be
             dissatisfied
             ,
             seing
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             Common
             Mother
             ,
             hath
             met
             with
             sadder
             and
             sorer
             Crosses
             and
             Distresses
             ,
             than
             they
             have
             met
             with
             ,
             or
             can
             meet
             with
             :
             It
             is
             a
             sadder
             sight
             to
             see
             the
             Mother
             put
             to
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             sitting
             in
             a
             Wilderness
             ,
             weeping
             and
             refusing
             to
             be
             comforted
             ;
             than
             to
             see
             a
             Child
             whipped
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             they
             have
             reason
             to
             rejoice
             ,
             in
             their
             sad
             Lot
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             in
             that
             solitary
             and
             lamentable
             Condition
             alone
             ;
             their
             Mother
             is
             suffering
             with
             them
             .
             Are
             they
             in
             a
             Wilderness
             ,
             so
             is
             she
             :
             are
             they
             sitting
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             so
             is
             their
             Mother
             sitting
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             by
             this
             they
             see
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             Bastards
             ,
             but
             Children
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             suffering
             with
             the
             Mother
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             wayes
             dealt
             with
             ,
             than
             the
             Mother
             is
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             Crosses
             and
             a
             Course
             of
             Affliction
             are
             no
             evidence
             of
             the
             Lords
             not
             owning
             
             or
             looking
             upon
             them
             as
             His
             Children
             ;
             as
             corruption
             and
             unbeleefe
             would
             prompt
             them
             to
             inferre
             and
             conclude
             :
             Afflictions
             can
             no
             more
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ;
             than
             Afflictions
             on
             the
             Church
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             His
             Spouse
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             they
             may
             comfort
             themselves
             ,
             in
             their
             Troubles
             ,
             with
             the
             Mother
             her
             Consolations
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             were
             lye
             in
             her
             lap
             or
             bosome
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             her
             cordials
             ,
             and
             feed
             with
             her
             upon
             the
             same
             promises
             ,
             until
             the
             night
             be
             over
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             dawn
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             the
             singing
             of
             the
             birds
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             turtle
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             until
             the
             Beleever's
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             her
             Husband
             wipe
             all
             teares
             away
             from
             the
             face
             both
             of
             Mother
             and
             Child
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             .
             XIV
             .
             Other
             precious
             Beleevers
             have
             been
             Afflicted
             so
             ,
             if
             not
             worse
             .
          
           
             THough
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             ease
             in
             Zion
             ,
             think
             little
             of
             all
             the
             Trouble
             and
             Anguish
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Afflicted
             are
             put
             unto
             ;
             and
             not
             a
             few
             prove
             like
             Iobs
             Friends
             
               Iob.
               6
               :
               v.
            
             15.
             &c.
             though
             
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               afflicted
               Pity
               should
               be
               showne
               vers
               .
            
             14.
             
             Yet
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             under
             the
             Affliction
             ,
             can
             subscribe
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Wise
             Man
             hath
             
               Prov.
               15
               :
               15.
               
               All
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               afflicted
               are
               evil
               :
            
             for
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Affliction
             endureth
             ,
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             their
             Condition
             groweth
             worse
             and
             worse
             daily
             .
             Nay
             ,
             ordinarily
             Affliction
             so
             seazeth
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             perceive
             the
             Grounds
             of
             Comfort
             ,
             though
             hard
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             can
             make
             little
             use
             of
             Cordials
             ,
             though
             within
             their
             reach
             .
             A
             time
             of
             Affliction
             is
             such
             a
             thoughtful
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             as
             a
             Ship
             at
             Sea
             ,
             tossed
             with
             Tempests
             and
             contrary
             Tides
             .
             Among
             other
             disturbing
             thoughts
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             How
             is
             this
             (
             think
             they
             with
             themselves
             )
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             pitched
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             singled
             me
             out
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             part
             of
             His
             Children
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             whom
             I
             know
             ,
             and
             set
             me
             up
             for
             His
             mark
             ,
             at
             which
             He
             is
             shooting
             His
             Arrowes
             ?
             My
             case
             is
             not
             like
             the
             ordinary
             case
             of
             others
             ;
             there
             is
             something
             extraordinary
             in
             my
             case
             :
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             His
             Followers
             have
             been
             in
             Affliction
             ,
             but
             their
             Affliction
             was
             nothing
             comparable
             to
             mine
             :
             Were
             all
             things
             laid
             together
             ,
             my
             Affliction
             would
             be
             found
             to
             be
             of
             another
             kind
             :
             
             Were
             my
             Affliction
             but
             such
             as
             others
             have
             had
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             ;
             but
             there
             being
             something
             Odde
             and
             Uncouth
             in
             mine
             ,
             I
             cannot
             choose
             but
             be
             troubled
             .
          
           
             Though
             He
             only
             ,
             who
             comforteth
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             cast
             down
             ,
             can
             comfort
             such
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               6
               :
               vers
            
             .
             7.
             
             Yet
             he
             can
             do
             it
             by
             unlikely
             meanes
             ,
             and
             blesse
             a
             few
             words
             to
             this
             end
             .
             We
             shall
             therefore
             only
             propose
             a
             few
             things
             ,
             that
             may
             serve
             to
             make
             a
             Diversion
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             perplexing
             and
             disturbing
             thoughts
             ;
             and
             reduce
             them
             to
             these
             few
             Heads
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             shall
             propose
             a
             few
             Generals
             ,
             which
             such
             afflicted
             persons
             would
             take
             notice
             of
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             Shew
             how
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             their
             case
             is
             not
             so
             singular
             ,
             as
             they
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             shall
             show
             ,
             how
             little
             cause
             they
             would
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             befound
             to
             have
             ,
             to
             speak
             thus
             ,
             if
             all
             things
             were
             well
             considered
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             shall
             show
             ,
             how
             that
             ,
             seing
             they
             will
             take
             notice
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             compare
             their
             case
             with
             theirs
             ,
             they
             may
             and
             should
             improve
             the
             example
             of
             others
             ,
             better
             than
             thus
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             First
             ,
             let
             these
             Particulars
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             ordinary
             almost
             with
             every
             one
             to
             be
             accounting
             their
             own
             case
             and
             condition
             ,
             in
             Affliction
             ,
             singular
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             those
             of
             whom
             we
             are
             now
             speaking
             .
             Every
             one
             feeleth
             that
             best
             ,
             which
             is
             neerest
             to
             himself
             :
             they
             are
             more
             sensible
             of
             their
             own
             paine
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             pain
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             paine
             felt
             is
             more
             touching
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             understood
             by
             the
             report
             of
             others
             only
             .
             Hence
             every
             one
             is
             ready
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             their
             own
             case
             is
             worst
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             should
             be
             looked
             upon
             ,
             as
             no
             strange
             thing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Every
             bodies
             Temper
             and
             Disposition
             not
             being
             alike
             ,
             some
             may
             be
             obnoxious
             to
             distempers
             and
             diseases
             ,
             that
             others
             are
             not
             much
             acquainted
             with
             ;
             and
             some
             by
             their
             Folly
             and
             Intemperancy
             may
             bring
             peculiar
             diseases
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             and
             when
             such
             must
             have
             peculiar
             Physick
             ,
             adapted
             to
             their
             diseases
             ,
             should
             they
             complean
             of
             the
             Physician
             ;
             that
             he
             giveth
             them
             not
             such
             gentle
             and
             easie
             Medicines
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             to
             others
             ?
             So
             the
             compleaner
             here
             may
             have
             brought
             upon
             himself
             some
             uncouth
             spiritual
             distemper
             ,
             which
             calleth
             for
             some
             Afflictions
             ,
             more
             than
             ordinary
             ,
             to
             cure
             the
             same
             :
             Should
             they
             then
             be
             anxious
             to
             finde
             out
             a
             precedent
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             hath
             been
             so
             handled
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ?
             Ought
             they
             not
             rather
             ,
             
             to
             reasone
             thus
             with
             themselves
             ,
             doth
             the
             Lord
             purge
             and
             afflict
             me
             more
             than
             ordinary
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             like
             my
             peccant
             humors
             ,
             &
             my
             corruptions
             ,
             have
             been
             more
             than
             ordinary
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Be
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             thy
             case
             is
             in
             some
             respects
             singular
             ,
             what
             knoweth
             thou
             ,
             if
             there
             shall
             be
             two
             found
             ,
             in
             all
             particulars
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             considerable
             circumstances
             ,
             every
             way
             alike
             ?
             May
             not
             the
             Lord
             hereby
             declare
             and
             preach
             forth
             his
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             in
             guiding
             so
             many
             Sones
             and
             Daughters
             to
             glory
             ,
             through
             so
             many
             several
             Kindes
             of
             Trials
             ,
             Exercises
             ,
             Afflictions
             and
             Temptations
             ?
             Will
             it
             not
             be
             much
             to
             His
             Glory
             ,
             when
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Redeemed
             shall
             ,
             beside
             their
             wondering
             at
             the
             gracious
             Work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             common
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             have
             each
             something
             peculiar
             to
             himself
             ,
             raising
             his
             Admiration
             ?
             As
             it
             commends
             the
             wonderful
             Workmanshipe
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             among
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             faces
             of
             Men
             ,
             two
             shall
             hardly
             be
             found
             ,
             betwixt
             which
             no
             difference
             shall
             be
             discovered
             ;
             so
             ,
             may
             not
             this
             commend
             the
             Work
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             what
             if
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             Particulars
             ,
             wherein
             they
             think
             their
             owne
             case
             singular
             ,
             it
             be
             otherwayes
             indeed
             ?
             Have
             they
             had
             through
             acquaintance
             with
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             ?
             Why
             then
             do
             they
             speak
             so
             confidently
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             be
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ;
             yet
             they
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             well
             skilled
             Physician
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             tender
             Father
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             their
             Constitution
             ,
             their
             Distemper
             ,
             and
             their
             Strength
             ;
             and
             will
             make
             the
             Physick
             no
             stronger
             ,
             than
             He
             knoweth
             they
             can
             bear
             ,
             and
             will
             work
             ,
             and
             do
             them
             good
             .
             And
             this
             should
             cause
             them
             forget
             their
             complaints
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             All
             that
             people
             say
             ,
             while
             under
             a
             distemper
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             for
             certaine
             .
             Iob
             had
             many
             expressions
             ,
             while
             under
             the
             Affliction
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             owne
             or
             approve
             of
             ,
             afterward
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Second
             Head
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             come
             neerer
             their
             case
             ,
             what
             if
             it
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             even
             as
             to
             these
             same
             Particulars
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             which
             they
             account
             their
             case
             singular
             ,
             others
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             read
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             have
             been
             in
             the
             like
             case
             before
             ?
             We
             shall
             therefore
             mentione
             some
             Particulars
             ,
             which
             people
             in
             Affliction
             use
             to
             aggravat
             their
             case
             from
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             ,
             look
             upon
             their
             case
             as
             singular
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             may
             think
             their
             case
             singular
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             That
             they
             never
             knew
             much
             in
             experience
             what
             prosperity
             meant
             ;
             
             their
             Life
             hath
             been
             nothing
             but
             a
             Life
             of
             Exercises
             ,
             Temptations
             and
             Trouble
             .
             Such
             would
             know
             ,
             that
             some
             therefore
             would
             possibly
             think
             ,
             they
             might
             bear
             Afflictions
             the
             better
             ,
             being
             so
             accustomed
             therewith
             ,
             and
             inured
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             trained
             up
             at
             that
             School
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             they
             erre
             ,
             if
             they
             think
             ,
             that
             this
             case
             is
             singular
             ,
             or
             that
             none
             but
             they
             have
             been
             so
             exercised
             ;
             not
             to
             mention
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             whose
             Life
             was
             a
             Life
             of
             bitterness
             ,
             as
             we
             saw
             above
             ;
             see
             one
             Instance
             of
             
               Heman
               Psalm
               .
               88
               :
               vers
               .
               15.
               
               I
               am
               afflicted
               and
               ready
               to
               die
               from
               my
               youth
               up
               .
            
             His
             Trouble
             and
             Affliction
             was
             not
             of
             Yesterday
             ;
             He
             was
             under
             it
             from
             his
             youth
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             Others
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             will
             complaine
             ,
             and
             think
             their
             Affliction
             so
             much
             the
             sadder
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             been
             much
             enured
             with
             ,
             nor
             trained
             up
             at
             the
             School
             of
             Affliction
             ;
             &
             that
             if
             they
             had
             been
             used
             with
             Trouble
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             thought
             this
             ,
             that
             now
             lyeth
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             light
             and
             easy
             to
             be
             born
             ;
             but
             now
             ,
             having
             been
             so
             long
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             at
             ease
             ,
             the
             Affliction
             coming
             is
             more
             terrible
             ,
             and
             seemeth
             more
             insupportable
             .
             Oh
             what
             is
             man
             ,
             that
             will
             thus
             abuse
             and
             pervert
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             can
             be
             satisfied
             with
             almost
             nothing
             !
             Others
             would
             look
             upon
             this
             Dispensation
             as
             gentle
             
             and
             easie
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             great
             favour
             ,
             and
             yet
             what
             some
             would
             account
             a
             mitigating
             ingredient
             ,
             others
             will
             look
             upon
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             aggravation
             .
             Some
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             were
             not
             much
             to
             be
             pitied
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             such
             a
             long
             Summer-day
             of
             prosperity
             :
             who
             would
             think
             much
             ,
             if
             a
             Shipe
             ,
             that
             hath
             for
             many
             dayes
             had
             a
             faire
             winde
             ,
             should
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             her
             Voyage
             ,
             meet
             with
             a
             contrary
             blast
             ;
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             so
             rebellious
             are
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             Gods
             Dispensations
             with
             us
             ,
             can
             satisfie
             us
             ;
             and
             every
             Body
             is
             better
             pleased
             with
             anothers
             Lot
             ,
             than
             with
             his
             owne
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             so
             ready
             to
             choose
             any
             condition
             ,
             but
             what
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             carve
             out
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             we
             think
             every
             bodies
             Affliction
             is
             more
             easie
             ,
             than
             our
             owne
             ;
             and
             we
             could
             bear
             any
             Lot
             better
             ,
             than
             what
             we
             are
             called
             to
             bear
             .
             May
             it
             not
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             compleane
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             would
             complaine
             much
             more
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             
               Asaph
               Psal.
               73
               :
               v.
               14.
               
               All
               the
               day
               long
               have
               I
               been
               plagued
               and
               chastenedevery
               morning
               ?
            
             However
             such
             as
             cry-out
             ,
             because
             after
             a
             long
             time
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             they
             meet
             with
             adversity
             ,
             would
             know
             that
             their
             case
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             not
             singular
             ;
             as
             Iobs
             instance
             can
             evince
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             much
             acquainted
             with
             adversity
             and
             affliction
             ,
             till
             Satan
             began
             
             to
             pursue
             him
             ;
             but
             dwelt
             at
             ease
             ,
             and
             in
             prosperity
             
               Iob.
               16
               :
               12.
               
               I
               was
               at
               ease
               ,
               but
               He
               hath
               broken
               me
               asunder
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Some
             possibly
             will
             look
             upon
             their
             case
             as
             sad
             and
             singular
             ,
             because
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             stand
             ,
             seemeth
             so
             heavy
             ,
             that
             they
             see
             not
             how
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             under
             it
             .
             As
             if
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             every
             one
             almost
             were
             not
             ready
             to
             say
             the
             same
             ;
             How
             few
             are
             there
             ,
             who
             look
             upon
             their
             own
             Affliction
             ,
             as
             the
             lightest
             and
             easiest
             ?
             David
             told
             us
             ,
             
               Psal.
               6
               :
               vers
            
             .
             3
             that
             
               his
               Soul
               was
               sore
               vexed
            
             and
             
               Psal.
               55
               :
               vers
            
             .
             4.
             that
             
               his
               heart
               was
               sore
               pained
               within
               him
               .
            
             Was
             not
             the
             Israelites
             case
             in
             Egypt
             hard
             ,
             when
             their
             
               lives
               were
               made
               bitter
               with
               hard
               bondage
               Exod
            
             1
             :
             14.
             and
             they
             were
             made
             
               to
               sigh
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               bondage
               Exod.
            
             2
             :
             21
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             sad
             with
             Paul
             and
             his
             Companions
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               were
               pressed
               out
               of
               measure
               ,
               and
               above
               strength
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               they
               despaired
               even
               of
               life
               2
               Cor.
               1
               :
               v.
            
             8.
             
             We
             hear
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             have
             
               come
               out
               of
               great
               Tribulation
               ,
               Revelation
               7
               :
               v.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             possiblie
             will
             account
             their
             condition
             singular
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             not
             with
             one
             or
             two
             rodes
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             chastened
             ,
             but
             with
             many
             ,
             and
             with
             several
             sorts
             ,
             their
             Affliction
             is
             complicated
             ,
             and
             many
             are
             twisted
             together
             ;
             whence
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             
             That
             none
             was
             ever
             so
             visited
             and
             afflicted
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             .
             But
             the
             case
             of
             Iob
             is
             enough
             to
             confute
             this
             mistake
             .
             Hath
             God
             taken
             away
             thy
             goods
             ,
             and
             made
             thee
             of
             a
             rich
             man
             ,
             a
             poor
             man
             ?
             So
             did
             He
             to
             Iob
             ,
             whose
             riches
             were
             great
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             Seven
             Thousand
             Sheep
             ,
             Thr●…
             Thousand
             Camels
             ,
             Five
             Hundred
             Yoke
             of
             Oxen
             ,
             Five
             Hundred
             She
             Asses
             
               Iob.
               1
               :
               vers
            
             .
             3.
             
             Hath
             God
             taken
             away
             thy
             pleasant
             Children
             ,
             in
             whom
             thou
             tookest
             delight
             ?
             So
             did
             He
             take
             away
             Iob's
             Seven
             Sons
             and
             Three
             Daughters
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             one
             houre
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             an
             unusual
             manner
             ,
             he
             neither
             seeing
             them
             die
             ,
             nor
             getting
             one
             word
             of
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             died
             .
             Read
             his
             book
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             a
             multitude
             of
             evils
             came
             upon
             him
             at
             once
             .
             See
             a
             short
             summe
             
               Chap.
               19
               :
               vers
               .
               8
               ,
               —
               21.
               
               He
               hath
               fenced
               up
               my
               way
               ,
               that
            
             I
             
               cannot
               passe
               ,
               and
               He
               hath
               set
               darkness
               in
               my
               Paths
               ,
               He
               hath
               stript
               me
               of
               my
               glory
               ,
               and
               taken
               the
               Crown
               from
               my
               Head.
               He
               hath
               destroyed
               me
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               am
               gone
               ,
               and
               mine
               hope
               hath
               He
               removed
               ,
               like
               a
               tree
               .
               He
               hath
               also
               kindled
               His
               wrath
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               He
               counteth
               me
               unto
               Him
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               His
               Enemies
               .
               His
               Troups
               come
               together
               ,
               and
               raise
               up
               their
               way
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               encamp
               round
               about
               my
               Tabernacle
               .
               He
               hath
               put
               my
               Brethren
               far
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               mine
               acquaintaince
               are
               verily
               estranged
               from
               me
               .
               My
               Kinsfolk
               have
               failed
               ,
               
               and
               my
               familiar
               friends
               have
               forgotten
               me
               .
               They
               that
               dwell
               in
               mine
               house
               ,
               and
               mine
               maidens
               account
               me
               for
               a
               stranger
               ;
               I
               am
               an
               alien
               in
               their
               sight
               .
               I
               called
               my
               servant
               and
               he
               gave
               me
               no
               answere
               ,
               I
               intreated
               him
               with
               my
               mouth
               .
               My
               breath
               is
               strange
               to
               my
               wife
               :
               though
               I
               intreated
               for
               the
               Childrens
               sake
               of
               mine
               own
               body
               .
               Yea
               young
               Children
               despised
               m●…
               :
               I
               arose
               ,
               and
               they
               spoke
               against
               me
               .
               All
               my
               inward
               friends
               abhorred
               me
               ,
               and
               they
               whom
               I
               loved
               are
               turned
               against
               me
               .
               My
               bone
               cleaveth
               to
               my
               skin
               and
               to
               my
               flesh
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               escaped
               with
               the
               skin
               of
               my
               teeth
               .
               Paul
               2
               Cor.
            
             6
             :
             4
             5
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             giveth
             us
             a
             catalogue
             of
             calamities
             of
             various
             kindes
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             others
             did
             meet
             with
             :
             such
             as
             ,
             
               Afflictions
               ,
               Necessities
               ,
               Distresses
               ,
               Stripes
               ,
               Imprisonments
               ,
               Tumults
               ,
               Labours
               ,
               Watchings
               ,
               Fastings
               ,
               Dishonour
               ,
               Evil
               reports
               ,
               accounted
               Deceivers
               ,
               Vnknown
               ,
               Dying
               ,
               Chastned
               ,
               Sorrowful
               ,
               Po●…r
               and
               having
               nothing
               .
            
             And
             againe
             he
             giveth
             us
             an
             account
             of
             what
             befell
             himself
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               11.
               vers
               .
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               —
               In
               stripes
               above
               measure
               ,
               in
               prisons
               more
               frequent
               ,
               in
               deaths
               oft
               ;
               of
               the
               jewes
               five
               times
               received
               I
               fourty
               stripes
               save
               one
               ;
               Thrice
               was
               I
               beaten
               with
               rods
               ,
               once
               was
               I
               stonned
               ;
               Thrice
               I
               suffered
               shipwrack
               ,
               a
               night
               and
               a
               da●…
               have
               I
               been
               in
               the
               depth
               ;
               in
               jurneying
               often
               ,
               in
               perrils
               of
               waters
               ,
               in
               perils
               of
               robbers
               ,
               in
               perils
               by
               mine
               own
               countrey-men
               ,
               in
               perrils
               by
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               in
               perils
               
               in
               the
               city
               ,
               in
               perils
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               in
               perils
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               in
               perils
               among
               false
               Brethren
               ,
               in
               weariness
               ,
               in
               painfulness
               ,
               in
               watchings
               often
               ,
               in
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ,
               in
               fastings
               often
               ,
               in
               cold
               and
               nakedness
               &c.
               
            
             Who
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             his
             condition
             runneth
             parallel
             with
             this
             ?
             And
             if
             not
             ,
             have
             they
             any
             cause
             to
             complaine
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             never
             man
             was
             so
             hardly
             dealt
             with
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ?
             See
             also
             what
             hardships
             those
             did
             undergo
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             read
             
               Hebr.
               11.
               vers
               .
               36
               ;
               37
               ,
               38.
               
               They
               had
               trial
               of
               cruel
               mockings
               and
               scourgings
               ,
               yea
               moreover
               of
               bonds
               and
               Imprisonments
               ,
               they
               were
               sawne
               asunder
               ,
               were
               tempted
               ,
               were
               slaine
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               they
               wandered
               about
               in
               sheepskins
               and
               goatskins
               ,
               being
               destitute
               ,
               afflicted
               ,
               tormented
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Can
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             more
             hardly
             dealt
             with
             ,
             than
             these
             were
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             is
             not
             their
             complaint
             very
             groundless
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Some
             possibly
             will
             account
             their
             case
             singular
             ,
             in
             that
             afflictions
             attend
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             shadow
             doth
             the
             body
             ;
             where
             ever
             they
             be
             ,
             and
             whithersoever
             they
             go
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             Troubles
             and
             Temptations
             are
             their
             constant
             Companions
             .
             But
             do
             they
             verily
             think
             ,
             that
             none
             before
             them
             ,
             hath
             had
             as
             good
             cause
             to
             speak
             thus
             ,
             as
             they
             ?
             Sure
             ,
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             calamities
             ,
             that
             Paul
             reckoneth
             up
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             lately
             ,
             saith
             ,
             he
             had
             such
             a
             lot
             ,
             before
             them
             ,
             He
             met
             with
             
             trouble
             both
             by
             sea
             and
             land
             ,
             in
             cities
             ,
             in
             wildernesses
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             countrey-men
             ,
             by
             strangers
             ,
             and
             by
             false
             Brethren
             ;
             in
             some
             places
             was
             he
             scourged
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             beaten
             with
             rods
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             stoned
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             imprisoned
             &c.
             so
             that
             a
             short
             view
             of
             his
             life
             will
             put
             this
             beyond
             question
             .
             And
             himself
             said
             Act.
             20.
             23.
             that
             
               in
               every
               citie
               bonds
               and
               afflictions
               did
               abide
               him
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Some
             may
             possibly
             think
             ,
             that
             their
             sufferings
             are
             so
             much
             the
             sadder
             ,
             that
             they
             reach
             not
             their
             goods
             ,
             but
             their
             good
             name
             ,
             and
             credite
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             all
             coloure
             of
             ground
             .
             Yet
             ,
             for
             as
             heavy
             as
             this
             appeareth
             to
             be
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             new
             or
             uncouth
             thing
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             may
             prove
             sad
             to
             some
             ,
             who
             are
             tender
             of
             their
             name
             and
             credite
             ,
             and
             would
             glory
             thereof
             ;
             but
             how
             sad
             so
             ever
             it
             be
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             their
             case
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             singular
             .
             
               Wo
               to
               you
            
             (
             said
             Christ
             to
             his
             Disciples
             and
             followers
             
               Luk.
               6.
               vers
               26
               ,
               )
               When
               all
               men
               speak
               well
               of
               you
               ;
               for
               so
               did
               their
               Fathers
               unto
               the
               false
               Prophets
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Mat.
               5.
               vers
               .
               11
               ,
               22.
               
               Blessed
               are
               ye
               ,
               when
               men
               shall
               revile
               you
               ,
               —
               And
               shall
               say
               all
               manner
               of
               evil
               against
               you
               falsly
               ,
               for
               my
               sake
               .
               Rejoice
               ,
               and
               be
               exceeding
               glade
               ;
               for
               great
               is
               your
               reward
               in
               heaven
               ;
               for
               so
               persecuted
               they
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               
               which
               were
               before
               you
               .
            
             So
             that
             this
             was
             the
             common
             lot
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             &
             was
             to
             be
             the
             lot
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             accordingly
             Paul
             tels
             us
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               4.
               vers
            
             .
             9
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             —
             That
             
               they
               were
               made
               a
               spectacle
               unto
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               Angels
               ,
               and
               to
               men
            
             ;
             and
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               Even
               unto
               this
               present
               houre
               ,
               we
               both
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ,
               and
               are
               naked
               and
               are
               buffeted
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               certaine
               dwelling
               place
               ,
               and
               labour
               working
               with
               our
               own
               hands
               ;
               being
               reviled
               ,
               we
               blesse
               ;
               being
               persecuted
               ,
               we
               suffer
               it
               ;
               being
               defamed
               ,
               we
               entreat
               ;
               we
               are
               made
               as
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               off-scouring
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               .
            
             Was
             not
             here
             a
             suffering
             of
             an
             high
             degree
             ,
             both
             in
             body
             and
             in
             name
             ?
             So
             2
             
               Cor.
               6.
               vers
               .
               8.
               
               As
               deceivers
               ,
               and
               yet
               true
               .
            
             So
             were
             they
             accounted
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             of
             Traitors
             ,
             such
             as
             
               turned
               the
               world
               upside
               down
               Act.
               17.
               vers
               .
            
             6.
             
             He
             was
             accounted
             ,
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             taught
             all
             men
             every
             where
             against
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             
               Act.
               21.
               vers
               .
               28.
               
               Elijah
            
             was
             called
             the
             
               Troubler
               of
               Israel
               1
               King.
               18.
               vers
               .
            
             17.
             
             We
             heard
             above
             ,
             how
             Christ
             himself
             suffered
             in
             His
             Name
             .
             So
             that
             this
             must
             be
             no
             rare
             or
             uncouth
             thing
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             may
             be
             an
             heavy
             affliction
             to
             some
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             to
             be
             persecuted
             by
             their
             own
             Countrey-men
             ,
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             Relations
             .
             But
             was
             not
             Christ
             so
             ?
             was
             not
             
             Paul
             so
             exercised
             2
             
               Cor.
               11.
               vers
            
             .
             26.
             
             Were
             not
             the
             Thessalonians
             so
             afflicted
             1
             
               Thes.
               2
               :
               vers
            
             .
             14
             ?
             Knew
             not
             David
             this
             in
             experience
             
               Psal
               55.
               vers
            
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             Iob
             also
             ,
             when
             not
             only
             his
             Friends
             and
             domestick
             Servants
             &
             neighbours
             carried
             so
             unfriendly
             and
             untenderly
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             even
             his
             own
             wife
             ,
             that
             lay
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             had
             no
             other
             consolatory
             counsel
             to
             give
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             his
             leave
             or
             last
             good
             night
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             destroyed
             out
             of
             hand
             ;
             for
             thus
             the
             sentence
             may
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             ,
             
               blesse
               God
               and
               die
            
             ;
             as
             we
             use
             to
             blesse
             ,
             or
             wish
             well
             to
             them
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             are
             taking
             our
             leave
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             benedicere
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             valedicere
             :
             Her
             saying
             blesse
             was
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Bid
               Him
               fare
               well
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Some
             may
             think
             their
             crosse
             heavy
             upon
             this
             consideration
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             to
             do
             with
             men
             ,
             who
             know
             no
             Justice
             ,
             and
             walk
             not
             either
             by
             Law
             ,
             or
             Equity
             ;
             but
             do
             what
             they
             please
             .
             But
             neither
             is
             this
             any
             strange
             thing
             ;
             for
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             thus
             dealt
             with
             ;
             what
             Law
             or
             Justice
             did
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             meet
             with
             ,
             when
             upon
             the
             desire
             of
             a
             light
             dancing
             Damsel
             ,
             his
             head
             was
             cut
             off
             in
             prison
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             a
             forme
             of
             process
             ?
             What
             Law
             or
             equity
             acted
             the
             confused
             
             rabble
             ,
             that
             rofe
             up
             against
             Paul
             ,
             at
             
               Ephesus
               Act.
            
             19
             ?
             By
             what
             Law
             was
             he
             and
             Silas
             beaten
             openly
             and
             uncondemned
             at
             
               Philippi
               Act.
               16.
               vers
            
             .
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             37
             ?
             By
             what
             colour
             of
             law
             ,
             was
             he
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             almost
             killed
             by
             the
             Jewes
             Act
             21
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             it
             adde
             to
             the
             griefe
             of
             any
             ,
             when
             they
             consider
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             persecute
             and
             oppose
             them
             ,
             are
             not
             openly
             profane
             ,
             and
             wicked
             Persons
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             are
             accounted
             good
             and
             sober
             persons
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             may
             be
             judged
             to
             have
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             them
             :
             It
             would
             be
             remembered
             ,
             that
             howbeit
             this
             indeed
             be
             a
             sad
             Ingredient
             in
             the
             cup
             of
             affliction
             ,
             &
             may
             make
             the
             trouble
             heavier
             ,
             than
             otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             uncouth
             thing
             :
             Iob's
             friends
             were
             good
             ,
             sober
             ,
             understanding
             Persons
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             great
             mistake
             as
             to
             the
             application
             of
             their
             discourse
             unto
             Iob's
             state
             .
             Paul
             did
             meet
             with
             some
             thing
             like
             this
             
               Act.
               13.
               vers
            
             .
             30.
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             when
             the
             jewes
             stirred
             up
             devout
             and
             honourable
             women
             against
             him
             .
             The
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             on
             all
             oc
             casions
             opposed
             Paul
             ,
             were
             not
             profane
             ,
             wicked
             Persons
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             transformed
             themselves
             into
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             2
             
               Cor.
               11
               :
               v●…rs
            
             .
             13.
             
             We
             read
             also
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             preached
             Christ
             of
             envy
             and
             contention
             ,
             supposing
             thereby
             to
             adde
             affliction
             
             unto
             Paul's
             bonds
             .
             
               Phil.
               1.
               vers
            
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Some
             may
             possibly
             think
             much
             to
             be
             put
             to
             open
             shame
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             gazing
             stock
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             exposed
             to
             open
             contempt
             ,
             and
             ludibrie
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             a
             sad
             affliction
             to
             some
             noble
             and
             generous
             spirit
             ,
             and
             heavier
             than
             death
             it self
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             strange
             thing
             ;
             for
             we
             read
             of
             some
             
               Hebr.
               10.
               vers
            
             .
             33.
             who
             were
             theatrized
             ,
             brought
             to
             open
             scaffolds
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             pillories
             ,
             and
             made
             publick
             spectacles
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             open
             mockery
             .
             So
             
               Hebr.
               11.
               vers
            
             .
             36.
             some
             had
             
               trial
               of
               cruel
               mockings
            
             :
             Was
             not
             Iob
             made
             a
             by-word
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             their
             song
             Iob
             17
             :
             6.
             and
             30.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Several
             other
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             might
             be
             named
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             haste
             unto
             the
             third
             particular
             ,
             and
             shew
             ,
             how
             little
             ground
             there
             would
             be
             for
             such
             complaints
             and
             outcryes
             ,
             if
             all
             were
             known
             and
             rightly
             considered
             :
             and
             to
             this
             end
             I
             shall
             mentione
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             Peter
             is
             writting
             to
             a
             scattered
             company
             ,
             living
             as
             strangers
             ,
             in
             a
             strange
             land
             ,
             he
             saith
             unto
             them
             1
             
               Pet.
               4.
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               Beloved
               ,
               think
               it
               not
               strange
               ,
               concerning
               the
               fiery
               trial
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               try
               you
               ,
               as
               though
               some
               strange
               thing
               hapned
               unto
               you
               .
            
             Though
             they
             
             were
             scattered
             thorow
             many
             Countreyes
             '
             and
             were
             to
             meet
             with
             trials
             ,
             yea
             and
             fierie
             trials
             ;
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             have
             them
             troubled
             thereat
             ,
             or
             look
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             any
             uncouth
             accident
             ,
             befalling
             them
             :
             teaching
             us
             thereby
             to
             look
             otherwayes
             upon
             the
             sharpest
             of
             trials
             and
             exercises
             ,
             that
             we
             meet
             with
             ,
             than
             we
             readily
             do
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             worse
             dealt
             with
             ,
             than
             others
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             taketh
             some
             uncouth
             un-heard-of
             course
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             if
             it
             be
             found
             ,
             after
             impartial
             trial
             ,
             that
             there
             have
             been
             many
             ,
             who
             have
             drunk
             deeper
             ,
             by
             many
             degrees
             ,
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             than
             they
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             affliction
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             groan
             and
             cry-out
             so
             much
             ,
             is
             nothing
             comparable
             to
             what
             others
             of
             the
             Lord's
             worthies
             have
             been
             exercised
             with
             ?
             Will
             not
             this
             appear
             by
             an
             impartial
             view
             of
             the
             Instances
             adduced
             ?
             And
             seing
             their
             crosse
             is
             light
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             some
             dear
             to
             the
             Lord
             have
             had
             ,
             is
             there
             or
             can
             there
             be
             any
             ground
             for
             their
             so
             complaining
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Will
             it
             not
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             complaine
             thus
             ,
             dar
             not
             compare
             themselves
             with
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             as
             sore
             afflicted
             ,
             if
             not
             sorer
             ,
             than
             they
             ,
             as
             to
             Grace
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             Communion
             with
             
             God
             &
             c
             ?
             Will
             they
             arrogat
             to
             themselves
             that
             honourable
             Epithet
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             gave
             
               David
               ,
               a
               Man
               according
               to
               God's
               own
               heart
            
             ;
             or
             Iob
             ,
             a
             
               perfect
               man
               and
               upright
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               feared
               God
               ,
               and
               eshewed
               evil
               ?
            
             And
             if
             not
             ,
             is
             there
             ground
             for
             their
             complaint
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             dealing
             no
             worse
             with
             them
             ,
             than
             He
             did
             with
             those
             ,
             yea
             is
             dealing
             with
             them
             in
             a
             far
             more
             gentle
             manner
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             if
             it
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             have
             been
             visited
             with
             the
             same
             affliction
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             are
             visited
             ,
             and
             under
             which
             they
             groan
             so
             much
             ,
             have
             not
             provoked
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             they
             have
             done
             ?
             And
             will
             not
             their
             complainings
             then
             be
             found
             most
             unreasonable
             and
             groundless
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             if
             it
             be
             found
             also
             true
             &
             undeniable
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             have
             met
             with
             the
             same
             calamities
             ,
             have
             been
             more
             usefull
             in
             their
             generation
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             ever
             were
             ?
             If
             God
             spare
             not
             the
             green
             tree
             ,
             shall
             the
             drye
             tree
             ,
             that
             is
             sapless
             and
             barren
             ,
             doing
             little
             more
             than
             cumbering
             the
             ground
             ,
             complaine
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             cut
             down
             ?
             We
             should
             be
             content
             with
             the
             same
             lot
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             had
             .
             It
             needed
             not
             grieve
             the
             
             Philippians
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             the
             same
             conflict
             ,
             which
             they
             saw
             in
             Paul
             ,
             and
             heard
             to
             be
             in
             him
             .
             
               Phil.
               1.
               last
            
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             particular
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             a
             better
             way
             of
             improving
             the
             example
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             afflicted
             before
             us
             ,
             than
             to
             take
             occasion
             therefrom
             to
             complaine
             of
             God's
             dealing
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             worse
             with
             us
             ,
             than
             with
             them
             :
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             to
             be
             considering
             their
             Christian
             carriage
             under
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             ashamed
             of
             our
             deportment
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             follow
             their
             example
             ,
             in
             what
             is
             truely
             commendable
             ,
             and
             is
             for
             that
             end
             held
             forth
             to
             us
             in
             Scripture
             :
             many
             particulars
             of
             this
             kind
             might
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             we
             shall
             name
             only
             a
             few
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             finde
             them
             patient
             under
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             their
             instance
             proposed
             to
             us
             for
             imitation
             ,
             in
             this
             respect
             :
             So
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             
               Iames
               Cap.
               5.
               vers
               .
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Take
               ,
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               have
               spoken
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               for
               an
               example
               of
               suffering
               affliction
               ,
               and
               of
               patience
               .
               Behold
               ,
               we
               account
               them
               happy
               which
               endure
               ;
               yee
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               patience
               of
               Iob
               ,
               and
               have
               seen
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               very
               pitiful
               ,
               and
               of
               tender
               mercy
               .
            
             If
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             Prophets
             under
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             particularly
             
             of
             Iob
             ,
             were
             narrowly
             searched
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             sometime
             too
             much
             Impatience
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             have
             us
             poreing
             upon
             that
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             special
             notice
             of
             their
             patience
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             copie
             ,
             set
             before
             us
             ;
             for
             albeit
             there
             was
             much
             Impatience
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             Iob's
             carriage
             ;
             yet
             his
             Patience
             is
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             bidden
             look
             to
             that
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             never
             heard
             of
             one
             of
             his
             impatient
             expressions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             finde
             them
             looking
             especially
             to
             God's
             hand
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             overlooking
             all
             Instruments
             ,
             adoring
             and
             reverencing
             the
             holy
             Providence
             and
             Disposal
             of
             God
             ,
             laying
             their
             hand
             upon
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             giving
             God
             the
             glory
             :
             and
             in
             this
             we
             should
             study
             to
             be
             followers
             of
             them
             .
             David
             said
             
               Psal.
               39.
               vers
            
             .
             9.
             
             I
             
               was
               dumb
            
             ,
             I
             
               opened
               not
               my
               mouth
               ,
               because
               thou
               didst
               it
               :
            
             And
             when
             Shimei
             railed
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             cursed
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               let
               him
               curse
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               curse
               David
               ,
            
             and
             Iob
             said
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             and
             taken
             ,
             blessed
             be
             His
             name
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             finde
             them
             following
             their
             duty
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             the
             trouble
             and
             calamity
             
             which
             they
             did
             meet
             with
             ;
             Paul
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             that
             befel
             him
             ,
             went
             on
             ,
             and
             minded
             his
             work
             ;
             when
             he
             was
             persecuted
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             there
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             in
             this
             we
             should
             follow
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             are
             these
             things
             left
             on
             record
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             finde
             them
             so
             far
             from
             fretting
             and
             repineing
             at
             the
             Lord's
             Dispensations
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             suffering
             wicked
             instruments
             to
             afflict
             them
             and
             persecute
             them
             ,
             for
             righteousness
             ;
             that
             they
             therein
             rejoice
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             
               Act.
               5.
               vers
            
             .
             41.
             
             And
             Paul
             glorified
             in
             these
             his
             infirmities
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             
             And
             it
             is
             commendable
             to
             follow
             them
             here
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             finde
             them
             likewise
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             their
             Sufferings
             ,
             standing
             fast
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             adhereing
             to
             their
             principles
             ,
             refusing
             deliverance
             upon
             any
             sinful
             or
             base
             termes
             .
             
               Heb.
               11.
               vers
               .
               35.
               
               Others
               were
               tortured
               ,
               not
               accepting
               deliverance
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               obtean
               a
               better
               resurrection
               :
            
             And
             it
             were
             good
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             considering
             them
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             we
             might
             follow
             their
             footsteps
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             finde
             them
             acting
             faith
             on
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             
               Heman
               Psal.
            
             88.
             was
             in
             
             a
             very
             sad
             case
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             was
             come
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             quite
             his
             interest
             in
             God
             ;
             but
             beginneth
             that
             sad
             Psalm
             thus
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               God
               of
               my
               salvation
               .
            
             So
             did
             Iob
             likewise
             act
             faith
             on
             God
             ,
             Chap.
             19.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             finde
             them
             exercising
             Hop
             ,
             for
             as
             desperat-like
             as
             their
             case
             would
             seem
             to
             be
             ;
             as
             
               David
               Psal.
            
             38.
             the
             beginning
             whereof
             sheweth
             that
             his
             case
             was
             then
             very
             sad
             ;
             yet
             V.
             15
             ,
             he
             crieth
             out
             ,
             
               In
               the
               Lord
               do
               I
               hope
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             finde
             them
             taking
             with
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             whereby
             they
             provoked
             God
             ,
             to
             deal
             so
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             desireous
             to
             understand
             what
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             God's
             controversie
             :
             so
             the
             Church
             
               Mica
               .
               7.
               vers
               .
               9.
               
               I
               will
               bear
               the
               indignation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               sinned
               against
               him
               .
            
             See
             likewise
             
               Lam.
               3.
               vers
            
             .
             39
             ,
             42.
             
             And
             Iob
             said
             ,
             
               Chap.
               10.
               ver
            
             .
             2.
             
             I
             
               will
               say
               unto
               God
               ,
               do
               not
               condemne
               me
               ;
               shew
               me
               ,
               wherefore
               thou
               contendest
               with
               me
               .
            
          
           
             If
             we
             were
             thus
             taking
             notice
             of
             the
             commendable
             deportment
             of
             other
             worthies
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             in
             Afflictions
             ,
             to
             the
             provoking
             of
             our selves
             unto
             the
             like
             carriage
             ,
             we
             would
             finde
             it
             a
             more
             profitable
             exercise
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             our
             mindes
             ,
             aggravating
             our
             lot
             ,
             beyond
             the
             
             lot
             of
             those
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             imagining
             that
             God
             dealeth
             worse
             with
             us
             ,
             than
             He
             hath
             done
             with
             others
             ,
             before
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             .
             XV.
             Suffering
             Christianly
             is
             a
             special
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             MAny
             look
             upon
             Suffering
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             an
             evil
             eye
             ,
             and
             with
             prejudice
             ;
             and
             because
             of
             the
             misapprehensions
             they
             have
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             cannot
             complye
             with
             it
             ;
             whereas
             a
             right
             view
             of
             it
             would
             make
             it
             less
             terrible
             ,
             yea
             more
             lovely
             and
             desireable
             .
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             writting
             to
             the
             
               Philippians
               Chap.
               1.
               vers
            
             .
             29.
             giveth
             them
             ground
             to
             think
             well
             of
             the
             cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               for
               unto
               you
               it
               is
               given
               ,
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               beleeve
               on
               Him
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               suffer
               for
               His
               sake
               .
            
             He
             had
             been
             exhorting
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Verses
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             stand
             fast
             in
             one
             spirit
             ,
             with
             one
             mind
             ,
             striving
             together
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             in
             nothing
             be
             terrified
             by
             their
             adversaries
             :
             and
             after
             he
             had
             told
             them
             ,
             
             that
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             adversaries
             was
             an
             evident
             token
             to
             them
             of
             Perdition
             ,
             &
             that
             their
             own
             standing
             &
             withstanding
             was
             an
             evident
             token
             to
             themselves
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             God
             ;
             He
             subjoineth
             this
             ground
             of
             encouragment
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             granted
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             special
             favour
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             beleeve
             on
             Him
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             suffer
             for
             His
             sake
             .
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             these
             Three
             Particulars
             are
             chiefly
             considerable
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             present
             designe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             suffering
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             special
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             thing
             that
             meer
             natural
             Strength
             and
             Courage
             can
             reach
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             gift
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             given
             on
             His
             behalfe
             ,
             or
             for
             His
             sake
             ;
             and
             not
             for
             any
             thing
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             gift
             ,
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             beyond
             that
             excellent
             gift
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             speak
             particularly
             to
             these
             points
             ,
             I
             shall
             premit
             these
             three
             things
             considerable
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Though
             to
             bear
             any
             crosse
             ,
             or
             crossing
             dispensation
             ,
             outward
             or
             inward
             ,
             in
             a
             christian
             acceptable
             manner
             ,
             be
             beyond
             the
             power
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             natures
             strength
             ,
             
             and
             is
             the
             pure
             gift
             of
             God
             :
             yet
             here
             we
             are
             mainely
             to
             speak
             of
             that
             Trouble
             ,
             Afflictions
             and
             Crosses
             ,
             which
             the
             followers
             of
             Christ
             are
             put
             to
             suffer
             by
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             and
             for
             avowing
             of
             His
             truth
             and
             Interest
             ,
             of
             what
             measure
             or
             degree
             so
             ever
             it
             be
             ;
             for
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             is
             here
             understood
             ,
             and
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             is
             speaking
             ,
             as
             the
             forgoing
             and
             following
             Verses
             cleare
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             do
             we
             hereby
             understand
             every
             Trouble
             ,
             that
             wicked
             persons
             create
             unto
             the
             Godly
             (
             though
             unto
             a
             Christian
             deportment
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             the
             special
             grace
             and
             gift
             of
             God
             be
             required
             :
             )
             but
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             properly
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             adhereing
             to
             His
             truth
             and
             cause
             :
             for
             of
             this
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             speak
             ,
             when
             he
             mentioneth
             
               suffering
               for
               Christs
               sake
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             do
             we
             speak
             of
             Suffering
             here
             ,
             simply
             considered
             ;
             but
             of
             suffering
             ,
             accompained
             with
             its
             Christian
             Concomitants
             ,
             or
             of
             Suffering
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             humble
             ;
             self
             denied
             ,
             handsome
             and
             cleanly
             manner
             ;
             this
             being
             the
             Suffering
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             called
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             not
             that
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             undergone
             ,
             upon
             a
             carnal
             account
             ,
             and
             may
             flow
             from
             a
             
             carnal
             Principle
             ,
             and
             be
             intended
             fo●…
             some
             carnal
             end
             .
          
           
             Having
             premised
             these
             things
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             and
             shew
             ,
             That
             suffering
             in
             a
             Christian
             manner
             ,
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             meer
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             all
             natural
             Strength
             and
             Courage
             :
             Which
             will
             be
             sufficiently
             clear
             ,
             if
             we
             but
             take
             a
             view
             of
             such
             particulars
             ,
             as
             are
             requisite
             unto
             a
             Christian
             way
             of
             suffering
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             some
             only
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             content
             ourselves
             here
             to
             name
             :
             as
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             one
             suffer
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             requisite
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             a
             Christian
             indeed
             ,
             a
             
               beleever
               in
               Christ
            
             indeed
             ;
             for
             a
             man
             in
             nature
             can
             act
             nothing
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             wanting
             the
             divine
             principle
             of
             all
             Christian
             Actions
             :
             This
             is
             imported
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             now
             before
             us
             ,
             where
             the
             gift
             of
             faith
             in
             Christ
             is
             supposed
             as
             existent
             ,
             before
             the
             gift
             of
             suffering
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             beyond
             all
             debate
             with
             the
             orthodox
             ,
             that
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             a
             Christian
             indeed
             ,
             is
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             nature
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Text
             here
             evinceth
             faith
             to
             be
             given
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             also
             is
             it
             expresly
             said
             to
             be
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             ourselves
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             8.
             
             And
             therefore
             ,
             this
             Christian
             suffering
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             special
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Unto
             suffering
             Christianly
             it
             is
             requisite
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             the
             sufferer
             be
             aBeleever
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             that
             
               faith
               be
               acting
            
             on
             God
             ,
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             resting
             upon
             the
             promises
             of
             outgate
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             everlasting
             recompence
             ,
             and
             of
             throw-bearing
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             objects
             of
             faith
             ,
             necessary
             to
             be
             eyed
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ;
             for
             if
             this
             be
             not
             ,
             even
             the
             beleever
             may
             fainte
             and
             fall
             backward
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Peter
             :
             Now
             this
             present
             acting
             of
             faith
             being
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             His
             grace
             and
             influences
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Christian
             suffering
             ,
             unto
             which
             this
             is
             requisite
             ,
             must
             be
             also
             His
             gift
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hope
             is
             also
             requisite
             unto
             a
             Christian
             suffering
             ;
             for
             hereby
             must
             the
             sufferers
             head
             be
             born-up
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             swimeing
             thorow
             the
             sea
             of
             Persecution
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             Souls
             anchor
             ,
             which
             must
             not
             be
             wanting
             in
             a
             storme
             ;
             it
             is
             his
             helmet
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             be
             a
             missing
             in
             the
             day
             of
             battel
             .
             Now
             this
             hope
             being
             the
             special
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             work
             1
             
               Pet.
               1
               :
               3.
               2
               
               Thes.
               2.
               vers
               .
            
             13.
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Christian
             suffering
             ,
             unto
             which
             this
             hope
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             must
             be
             His
             special
             gift
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Patience
             is
             likewise
             hereunto
             requisite
             ,
             for
             without
             it
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             nothing
             but
             wearying
             ,
             fainting
             ,
             fretting
             ,
             repineing
             ,
             and
             sinful
             longing
             to
             be
             from
             under
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             hence
             there
             is
             so
             great
             need
             of
             patience
             ,
             
               Heb.
               10.
               vers
               .
               36.
               
               Luk.
               21.
               vers
               .
               19.
               
               Iam.
               1.
               vers
               .
               4.
               2
               
               Pet.
               1.
               vers
               .
            
             6.
             
             And
             it
             is
             so
             much
             pressed
             
               Iam.
               5.
               v.
               10
               ,
               11.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             6
             :
             11.
             
             And
             commended
             1
             
               Thes.
               1.
               vers
               .
               3.
               2
               
               Thes.
               1.
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               Revel
               .
            
             2
             :
             2
             ,
             9.
             
             Now
             this
             patience
             is
             not
             the
             work
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             His
             work
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             
               God
               of
               all
               patience
               Rom.
               15.
               vers
               .
            
             5.
             
             And
             therefore
             Christian
             suffering
             must
             be
             His
             work
             and
             gift
             also
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Humble
               submission
            
             and
             
               calmness
               of
               spirit
            
             is
             also
             requisite
             unto
             a
             right
             way
             of
             suffering
             ;
             for
             a
             proud
             ,
             haughty
             ,
             unquiet
             and
             undaunted
             spirit
             ,
             will
             never
             take
             a
             right
             lift
             of
             the
             crosse
             :
             and
             this
             must
             also
             be
             wrought
             by
             the
             free
             and
             powerful
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             of
             Him
             ,
             from
             whom
             every
             good
             gift
             ,
             and
             every
             perfect
             gift
             cometh
             down
             ;
             even
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             Iam.
             1
             :
             17.
             
             And
             therefore
             ,
             Christian
             suffering
             ,
             unto
             which
             this
             is
             so
             requisite
             ,
             must
             be
             of
             Him
             also
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Such
             ,
             as
             will
             suffer
             Christianly
             for
             Christ
             ,
             must
             have
             
               Courage
               ,
               Boldness
            
             ,
             and
             
             
               Christian
               Resolution
            
             ;
             as
             accounting
             it
             their
             glory
             and
             honour
             to
             suffer
             for
             His
             sake
             ,
             and
             as
             remembering
             ,
             that
             as
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             their
             cheerful
             ,
             couragious
             and
             valiant
             suffering
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             is
             no
             small
             encouragment
             to
             others
             to
             adhere
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             to
             His
             cause
             ;
             so
             ,
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             to
             suffer
             discouragedly
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             fainting
             heart
             ,
             is
             no
             small
             disadvantage
             to
             the
             cause
             ,
             Enemies
             being
             thereby
             more
             hardened
             ,
             and
             friends
             discouraged
             .
             And
             this
             Courage
             and
             fixed
             Resolution
             must
             only
             be
             had
             from
             God
             ,
             Nature
             will
             not
             fournish
             this
             .
             They
             must
             
               be
               strong
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               power
               of
               His
               might
               Ephes.
               6.
               vers
               .
            
             10.
             
             And
             as
             this
             is
             from
             the
             Lord
             alone
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             grace
             of
             Suffering
             Christianly
             be
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             ,
             who
             would
             suffer
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             must
             have
             his
             Conscience
             sprinkled
             ,
             God
             must
             be
             pacified
             ,
             all
             quarrels
             must
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ;
             for
             the
             sense
             and
             apprehension
             of
             an
             angrie
             God
             ,
             and
             sin
             and
             guilt
             looking
             the
             man
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             will
             much
             dash
             ,
             discourage
             and
             fainte
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             Now
             it
             is
             unquestionable
             ,
             that
             God's
             manifesting
             himself
             satisfied
             and
             well
             pleased
             with
             the
             man
             ,
             is
             His
             own
             free
             gift
             ;
             it
             is
             His
             proper
             work
             
             to
             sprinkle
             consciences
             from
             dead
             works
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             this
             Christian
             suffering
             be
             from
             Him
             ,
             which
             dependeth
             hereupon
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             When
             one
             is
             questioned
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             before
             learned
             and
             able
             States-men
             and
             Politicians
             ,
             or
             before
             learned
             Church-men
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             need
             of
             something
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             answere
             his
             Accusers
             ;
             and
             so
             be
             in
             case
             to
             give
             a
             glorious
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             adversaries
             will
             think
             ,
             they
             have
             cause
             to
             triumph
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             made
             speachless
             (
             though
             that
             Christian
             Martyr-woman
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               she
               could
               not
               disput
               for
               Christ
               ,
               but
               she
               could
               burn
               for
               Him
               ,
            
             did
             sufficiently
             refell
             all
             the
             Arguments
             of
             her
             Adversaries
             ,
             which
             were
             but
             meer
             Sophismes
             )
             especially
             if
             the
             maine
             crime
             be
             coloured-over
             with
             some
             alleiged
             personal
             fault
             ;
             In
             this
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             cases
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             accused
             have
             pertinent
             ,
             clear
             and
             pungent
             reasons
             of
             his
             actions
             ,
             in
             readiness
             ,
             whether
             to
             refell
             what
             is
             falsely
             alleiged
             ;
             or
             to
             defend
             what
             is
             just
             and
             righteous
             .
             Now
             whence
             shall
             this
             be
             had
             ,
             or
             from
             whom
             is
             it
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             but
             from
             Him
             ,
             who
             hath
             promised
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             them
             ,
             
             in
             that
             hour
             
               Mat.
               10.
               vers
               .
               19.
               
               But
               when
               they
               deliver
               you
               up
               ,
               take
               no
               thought
               ,
               how
               ,
               or
               what
               ye
               shall
               speak
               ;
               for
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               you
               ,
               in
               that
               same
               houre
               ,
               what
               ye
               shall
               speak
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             Christian
             suffering
             ,
             unto
             which
             this
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             must
             be
             given
             of
             God
             also
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             suffering
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             had
             need
             to
             be
             very
             fixed
             ,
             stayed
             ,
             and
             stedfast
             ,
             in
             adhereing
             to
             their
             Principles
             ,
             as
             unshaken
             with
             any
             winde
             of
             temptation
             ;
             for
             cedeing
             and
             yeelding
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             a
             Testimony
             ,
             dishonoureth
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whose
             truth
             is
             questioned
             ;
             encourageth
             and
             confirmeth
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             stumbleth
             and
             marreth
             the
             confidence
             of
             others
             ;
             therefore
             such
             as
             would
             suffer
             aright
             ,
             must
             stand
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             yeeld
             in
             an
             hoofe
             ,
             nor
             sell
             or
             give
             away
             the
             least
             point
             of
             truth
             .
             And
             this
             fixed
             ,
             and
             stedfast
             adhereing
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             is
             of
             God
             alone
             .
             
               He
               who
               stablisheth
               us
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               God
               2
               Cor.
               1
               :
               vers
               .
            
             21.
             
             And
             when
             Paul
             is
             pressing
             the
             Thessalonians
             to
             stand
             fast
             2
             
               Thes.
               2.
               vers
            
             .
             15.
             
             He
             addeth
             
               Vers.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Now
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               God
               even
               our
               father
               —
               Comfort
               your
               hearts
               ,
               and
               stablish
               you
               ,
               in
               every
               good
               word
               and
               work
               .
            
             
             And
             therefore
             so
             must
             the
             Christian
             suffering
             be
             of
             Him
             alone
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             A
             Christian
             sufferer
             for
             Christ
             must
             have
             a
             Christian
             love
             to
             Christ
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             this
             that
             maketh
             the
             sufferers
             not
             count
             their
             life
             dear
             to
             the
             death
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             hazard
             all
             for
             Him
             ;
             they
             love
             him
             better
             ,
             than
             they
             love
             Father
             ,
             or
             Mother
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             in
             a
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             content
             to
             lose
             all
             for
             Him
             ,
             and
             His
             sake
             .
             Now
             ,
             love
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             love
             .
             1
             
               Ioh.
               4.
               vers
            
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             fruites
             of
             the
             Spirit
             
               Gal.
               5.
               vers
            
             .
             22.
             
             And
             must
             be
             from
             the
             God
             of
             all
             grace
             ;
             for
             we
             love
             Him
             ,
             because
             He
             first
             loved
             us
             1
             
               Ioh.
               4.
               vers
            
             .
             19.
             
             And
             therefore
             so
             must
             this
             right
             suffering
             be
             from
             Him.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Before
             one
             can
             suffer
             aright
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             His
             cause
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             dead
             and
             mortified
             to
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Riches
             ,
             Honours
             and
             Pleasurs
             ,
             to
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             to
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             pride
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             Iohn
             speaketh
             1
             Ioh.
             2
             :
             16.
             
             Yea
             he
             must
             be
             dead
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             otherwayes
             these
             will
             hang
             as
             weights
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             hinder
             his
             swimeing
             through
             the
             sea
             of
             affliction
             and
             persecution
             .
             Now
             this
             self
             
             denial
             being
             the
             singular
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             suffering
             ,
             unto
             which
             it
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             must
             be
             His
             peculiar
             gift
             also
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Unto
             Christian
             Suffering
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             necessarily
             requisite
             ,
             that
             the
             Sufferer
             have
             fresh
             Influences
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             stirre
             up
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             him
             thorow
             ;
             for
             if
             these
             be
             withheld
             ,
             a
             very
             Peter
             will
             sinfully
             and
             shamefully
             deny
             his
             Master
             :
             now
             ,
             it
             is
             unquestionable
             that
             these
             Influences
             must
             needs
             flow
             from
             the
             fountaine
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             effects
             of
             Gods
             grace
             and
             love
             ;
             and
             therefore
             so
             must
             Christian
             suffering
             be
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             without
             these
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             particulars
             the
             first
             point
             is
             clear
             :
             And
             as
             for
             the
             
               Second
               Viz.
            
             That
             this
             gift
             of
             suffering
             is
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             His
             death
             ,
             and
             is
             obtained
             for
             His
             sake
             ,
             and
             bestowed
             in
             His
             behalfe
             .
             
               To
               you
               it
               is
               given
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               Christ
               to
               suffer
               ,
            
             we
             need
             not
             insist
             upon
             it
             ,
             seing
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             and
             undeniable
             ,
             that
             every
             gift
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             and
             every
             spiritual
             grace
             ,
             is
             purchased
             to
             us
             by
             the
             bloud
             and
             merites
             of
             Christ
             ;
             He
             laid
             down
             His
             life
             to
             purchase
             heaven
             to
             His
             own
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             else
             ,
             that
             was
             needful
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             
             way
             to
             heaven
             .
             In
             Christ
             are
             we
             blessed
             with
             all
             spiritual
             blessings
             ,
             in
             celestials
             
               Ephes.
               1.
               vers
            
             .
             3.
             
             Every
             spiritual
             blessing
             cometh
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             and
             through
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             Covenant
             Christ
             is
             the
             Mediator
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             blessing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             is
             purchased
             by
             Him.
             This
             is
             also
             manifest
             from
             what
             was
             said
             ,
             in
             confirmation
             of
             the
             former
             Point
             ;
             for
             all
             these
             favours
             ,
             requisite
             unto
             a
             Christian
             suffering
             ,
             as
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Hop
             ,
             Courage
             ,
             Stedfastness
             ,
             Patience
             ;
             Humility
             &c.
             are
             purchased
             to
             us
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             consequently
             so
             must
             this
             gift
             of
             Christian
             suffering
             be
             purchased
             also
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             followeth
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             That
             this
             gift
             of
             Suffering
             Christianly
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             gift
             ,
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             beyond
             faith
             :
             for
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             .
             It
             was
             given
             to
             these
             
               Philippians
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               suffer
               ,
            
             which
             expression
             ,
             
               not
               only
               ,
               but
               also
            
             ,
             importeth
             a
             sort
             of
             gradation
             ,
             and
             giveth
             some
             eminency
             and
             excellency
             unto
             the
             last
             ;
             as
             
               Ioh.
               5
               :
               vers
            
             .
             18.
             and
             13.
             
               vers
               .
               9.
               
               Act.
               19.
               vers
               .
               27.
            
             and
             21.
             
               vers
               .
               13.
               
               Rom.
               5.
               vers
               .
            
             3
             ,
             11.
             and
             8.
             vers
             .
             23.
             and
             13
             :
             5.
             2
             
             Cor.
             7
             :
             7.
             and
             8
             :
             10.
             
             
               Ephes.
               1.
               vers
            
             .
             21.
             and
             else
             where
             .
             We
             
             shall
             clear
             this
             further
             ,
             by
             mentioning
             some
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Christian-suffering
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             presuppose
             Faith
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             above
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             be
             a
             gift
             given
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Many
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             faith
             ,
             who
             never
             receive
             this
             gift
             of
             suffering
             ;
             many
             precious
             beleevers
             go
             to
             their
             grave
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             what
             it
             is
             to
             die
             for
             witnessing
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             on
             a
             scaffold
             ,
             or
             to
             suffer
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             Persecuters
             ,
             upon
             that
             account
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             of
             famous
             Luther
             ,
             that
             he
             oft
             wished
             and
             praied
             for
             this
             ;
             and
             yet
             God
             thought
             fit
             ,
             he
             should
             die
             on
             his
             bed
             in
             peace
             .
             This
             gift
             then
             of
             suffering
             ,
             not
             being
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             to
             whom
             faith
             is
             common
             ,
             must
             have
             some
             peculiar
             excellency
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             rare
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yea
             even
             all
             those
             beleevers
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             cannot
             alwayes
             win
             to
             this
             gift
             of
             Christian
             &
             Valiant
             Suffering
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             through
             temptation
             and
             carnal
             fear
             over-powering
             them
             ,
             may
             for
             a
             time
             shrink
             ,
             cede
             and
             fainte
             ,
             and
             thus
             wrong
             their
             own
             peace
             ,
             harden
             the
             Adversaries
             ,
             discourage
             the
             Godly
             ,
             wrong
             the
             Cause
             ,
             
             and
             dishonour
             the
             Lord
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Peter
             ,
             when
             he
             denied
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             Curses
             and
             Execrations
             ,
             whose
             faith
             yet
             failed
             not
             ,
             the
             Lord
             having
             prayed
             for
             that
             Luk.
             22
             :
             32.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             it
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             small
             ,
             difficulty
             to
             beleeve
             ;
             yet
             some
             may
             win
             over
             that
             difficulty
             ,
             that
             cannot
             win
             over
             the
             difficulty
             of
             Suffering
             Christianly
             ,
             in
             bearing
             Testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             that
             instance
             of
             Peter
             cleareth
             .
             It
             being
             then
             a
             matter
             of
             greater
             difficulty
             to
             suffer
             aright
             ,
             than
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             this
             gift
             of
             suffering
             must
             be
             a
             greater
             gift
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Unto
             Suffering
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             there
             is
             requisite
             (
             as
             we
             saw
             above
             )
             a
             greater
             concurrence
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             &
             a
             necessity
             also
             for
             a
             greater
             concurrence
             of
             divine
             Influences
             ,
             to
             carry
             the
             soul
             thorow
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             suffering
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             hath
             a
             special
             piece
             of
             honour
             attending
             it
             :
             Hence
             the
             Apostles
             rejoiced
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             counted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             shame
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             
               Act.
               5.
               vers
            
             .
             41.
             
             And
             
               Peter
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               vers
            
             .
             13.
             desireth
             those
             ,
             he
             wrote
             unto
             ,
             to
             rejoice
             ,
             in
             that
             lot
             ;
             and
             
               Paul
               Rom.
               5.
               vers
            
             .
             3.
             saith
             ,
             
               we
               glory
               in
               tribulations
            
             ;
             
             yea
             he
             speaketh
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             a
             step
             above
             their
             
               rejoiceing
               in
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               Vers.
            
             2.
             for
             he
             bringeth
             it
             in
             ,
             with
             a
             
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               also
               .
            
             Which
             manifestly
             cleareth
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             gift
             of
             Suffering
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Christian
             Suffering
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             common
             and
             publick
             good
             ,
             being
             edifying
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             advantagious
             to
             many
             :
             A
             mans
             faith
             is
             mainly
             profitable
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             thereunto
             ordained
             ;
             But
             Suffering
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             is
             profitable
             unto
             many
             ;
             to
             Enemies
             and
             Persecutors
             it
             giveth
             a
             dash
             ,
             and
             leaveth
             some
             ground
             of
             conviction
             ;
             and
             Friends
             are
             much
             encouraged
             thereby
             ;
             yea
             the
             whole
             Church
             receiveth
             advantage
             ;
             for
             thereby
             a
             noble
             Testimony
             is
             given
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Martyres
             becometh
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Suffering
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             a
             Christian
             manner
             ,
             maketh
             the
             Sufferers
             to
             be
             like
             Christ
             and
             conforme
             to
             the
             Captaine
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ;
             as
             one
             now
             graduat
             ,
             or
             advanced
             to
             an
             higher
             class
             ;
             Christ
             came
             to
             bear
             witness
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             suffered
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             bearing
             Testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             honoured
             with
             this
             special
             gift
             ,
             are
             
             made
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             conforme
             unto
             Him
             ,
             and
             thus
             are
             greatly
             honoured
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             As
             Sufferers
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             are
             thereby
             advanced
             to
             great
             honour
             and
             dignity
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             usually
             admitted
             to
             great
             neerness
             and
             access
             to
             God
             ;
             the
             Lord
             loveth
             to
             let
             out
             of
             himself
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             :
             that
             is
             a
             confirming
             expression
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             1
             
               Pet.
               4
               :
               14.
               
               If
               ye
               be
               reproached
               for
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               happy
               are
               ye
               ;
               for
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               and
               of
               glory
               resteth
               upon
               you
               .
            
             Sufferers
             have
             ,
             even
             here
             ,
             an
             happiness
             ,
             and
             an
             happiness
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             suffering
             (
             were
             it
             but
             )
             reproach
             ,
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             who
             can
             tell
             how
             rich
             and
             great
             this
             happiness
             is
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             consisteth
             ?
             The
             Spirit
             of
             glory
             and
             of
             God
             resteth
             upon
             them
             ;
             this
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             glory
             ,
             working
             in
             them
             all
             His
             glorious
             graces
             ,
             whereby
             He
             prepareth
             them
             for
             glory
             ,
             and
             comforteth
             their
             souls
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             in
             the
             suburbs
             of
             glory
             ,
             resideth
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             resteth
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             sure
             earnest
             of
             glory
             :
             wherefore
             this
             Suffering
             for
             His
             Name
             must
             be
             a
             great
             matter
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             This
             Christian
             suffering
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             maketh
             way
             for
             a
             greater
             
             degree
             in
             Glory
             :
             
               If
               we
               suffer
               with
               Him
               ,
               we
               shall
               also
               reigne
               with
               Him
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2
               :
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               If
               we
               suffer
               with
               Him
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               glorified
               together
               ,
               Rom.
               8
               :
               vers
               .
            
             17.
             
             There
             is
             a
             noble
             word
             to
             this
             purpose
             2
             
               Cor.
               4
               :
               vers
               .
               17.
               
               For
               our
               light
               Affliction
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               worketh
               for
               us
               a
               far
               more
               exceeding
               and
               eternal
               weight
               of
               Glory
               .
            
             The
             Glory
             ,
             that
             our
             momentany
             Affliction
             worketh
             for
             us
             ,
             is
             eternal
             ,
             and
             the
             Weight
             of
             that
             Crown
             is
             eternally
             Weighty
             ,
             that
             can
             never
             be
             fully
             weighed
             :
             Nay
             ,
             It
             cannot
             be
             told
             by
             Hyperbolee's
             heaped
             upon
             Hyperbolee's
             ;
             all
             these
             will
             come
             short
             of
             expressing
             the
             Weight
             thereof
             .
             We
             finde
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             
               Revel
               .
               Chap.
               7
               :
               ve●…s
               .
            
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             that
             there
             were
             some
             discernable
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             more
             remarkable
             ,
             having
             on
             a
             distinguishing
             rob
             ,
             as
             a
             peculiar
             livery
             in
             Glory
             ;
             They
             are
             said
             to
             have
             had
             
               White
               Robs
            
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             these
             ?
             Such
             as
             
               came
               out
               of
               great
               Tribulation
            
             .
             They
             were
             made
             to
             wear
             on
             earth
             a
             red
             livery
             of
             bloud
             ;
             but
             now
             in
             glory
             they
             are
             shineing
             in
             white
             :
             And
             it
             is
             added
             
               Vers.
               15
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               are
               they
               before
               ●…he
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               serve
               Him
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               in
               his
               Temple
               ,
               and
               He
               that
               sitteth
               on
               the
               Throne
               shall
               dwell
               among
               them
               .
               They
               shall
               hunger
               no
               more
               ,
               neither
               thirst
               any
               more
               ;
               neither
               shall
               the
               Sun
               light
               on
               them
               any
               more
               ,
               for
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               
               which
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Throne
               ,
               shall
               feed
               them
               ,
               and
               shall
               lead
               them
               unto
               living
               fountains
               of
               Waters
               :
               And
               shall
               wipe
               away
               all
               teares
               from
               their
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             We
             shall
             now
             come
             to
             speak
             something
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             improvement
             of
             these
             Truthes
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             faith
             of
             these
             Truthes
             would
             give
             a
             check
             unto
             several
             evils
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             too
             ready
             to
             comply
             with
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             trial
             ,
             and
             discover
             unto
             us
             several
             things
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             are
             to
             check
             and
             rebuke
             ourselves
             ,
             as
          
           
             1.
             
             Do
             not
             some
             finde
             an
             Antipathy
             at
             the
             cross
             working
             and
             striving
             in
             them
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             Cross
             is
             yet
             far
             off
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             finde
             some
             aversness
             of
             soul
             therefrom
             ?
             Now
             this
             evil
             would
             meet
             with
             a
             check
             ,
             if
             these
             Truthes
             were
             beleeved
             ?
             No
             beleever
             findeth
             any
             aversness
             from
             faith
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             still
             desaring
             more
             and
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             praying
             ,
             
               Lord
               increase
               our
               faith
            
             ;
             for
             he
             knoweth
             how
             excellent
             and
             necessary
             it
             is
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             seing
             the
             grace
             and
             gift
             of
             Suffering
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             shown
             ,
             )
             in
             several
             respects
             above
             and
             beyond
             faith
             ,
             should
             they
             be
             unwilling
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             if
             God
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             honoure
             them
             with
             that
             ?
             Might
             not
             the
             beleever
             hence
             say
             to
             himself
             ,
             are
             there
             any
             of
             the
             Gifts
             of
             God
             to
             be
             refused
             ,
             or
             rejected
             ?
             
             Are
             not
             all
             His
             Graces
             and
             Gifts
             excellent
             and
             lovely
             ?
             Why
             doth
             my
             heart
             then
             so
             much
             stand
             out
             against
             this
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             more
             in
             love
             with
             the
             Glorious
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Especially
             seing
             it
             is
             an
             honour
             ,
             that
             isnot
             conferred
             on
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             an
             honourable
             Gift
             ,
             purchased
             by
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hath
             purchased
             nothing
             that
             will
             harme
             us
             ,
             or
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             excellent
             and
             desirable
             ?
             Why
             then
             am
             I
             so
             little
             in
             love
             with
             suffering
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Ought
             I
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             and
             displeased
             with
             my self
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ?
             Ought
             I
             not
             to
             check
             this
             aversness
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             faith
             of
             this
             would
             give
             a
             check
             unto
             our
             readiness
             to
             shift
             the
             Cross
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             called
             to
             make
             ready
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             at
             the
             door
             :
             For
             ,
             would
             we
             say
             ,
             what
             ?
             Shall
             we
             devise
             meanes
             to
             shift
             suffering
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             He
             is
             calling
             us
             to
             it
             ?
             What
             ,
             shall
             we
             meditate
             a
             way
             of
             shifting
             and
             putting
             away
             such
             an
             honourable
             Divine
             Gift
             ,
             more
             excellent
             than
             faith
             ,
             in
             several
             respects
             ?
             What
             unsutable
             &
             unworthy
             carriage
             must
             this
             be
             ?
             Is
             it
             a
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             gift
             given
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             purchased
             by
             His
             Merites
             and
             Death
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             thus
             sinfully
             ,
             basely
             
             and
             unworthily
             shift
             it
             by
             our
             door
             ;
             and
             rather
             sinne
             ,
             than
             embrace
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             welcome
             ?
             What
             a
             shame
             were
             this
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             faith
             of
             these
             things
             would
             give
             a
             check
             unto
             our
             fool-hardiness
             and
             too
             rash
             adventuring
             on
             sufferings
             ,
             without
             a
             due
             call
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             our
             strength
             were
             able
             to
             carry
             us
             thorow
             .
             Too
             many
             are
             too
             confident
             ,
             and
             promise
             too
             much
             upon
             their
             own
             Ability
             ,
             Parts
             ,
             Resolution
             and
             Strength
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             this
             Suffering
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             were
             not
             a
             pure
             gift
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             must
             come
             down
             from
             above
             from
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Now
             the
             faith
             of
             these
             Truthes
             ,
             would
             check
             these
             thoughts
             .
             Any
             that
             know
             what
             true
             faith
             is
             would
             be
             dissatisfied
             with
             such
             ,
             as
             would
             talk
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             could
             put
             in
             Act
             ,
             when
             they
             pleased
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             know
             ,
             that
             such
             boasted
             of
             what
             they
             had
             not
             ;
             and
             that
             faith
             was
             not
             in
             their
             Power
             ,
             but
             was
             the
             special
             and
             purchased
             gift
             of
             God.
             So
             would
             the
             right
             thoughts
             of
             this
             put
             us
             from
             ever
             thinking
             to
             venture
             on
             suffering
             ,
             in
             our
             own
             strength
             ,
             &
             put
             us
             to
             look
             to
             Him
             ,
             from
             whom
             every
             good
             gift
             and
             every
             perfect
             
             gift
             cometh
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             waite
             on
             Him
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             faith
             of
             this
             would
             likewise
             rebuke
             our
             readiness
             to
             fainte
             ,
             when
             we
             aer
             called
             to
             suffer
             ,
             or
             engaged
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             put
             a
             check
             to
             our
             saying
             :
             Alas
             ,
             we
             will
             never
             win
             thorow
             this
             Sea
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             one
             day
             or
             other
             ,
             we
             shall
             shamefully
             fall
             ,
             and
             betray
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             off
             with
             disgrace
             ;
             and
             would
             put
             us
             to
             look
             off
             ourselves
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             up
             unto
             the
             giver
             ,
             who
             giveth
             freely
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Purchaser
             ,
             who
             will
             receive
             all
             that
             He
             hath
             purchased
             .
             Must
             we
             not
             thus
             carry
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             faith
             ,
             when
             we
             beginne
             to
             feare
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             fail
             us
             ;
             Do
             we
             not
             comfort
             ourselves
             with
             this
             ,
             That
             faith
             is
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             of
             ourselves
             ?
             And
             why
             should
             we
             not
             do
             so
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             suffering
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ?
             When
             we
             are
             like
             to
             be
             discouraged
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             our
             own
             weakness
             ,
             and
             unfitness
             to
             contend
             with
             Horsemen
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             swellings
             of
             Jordan
             ;
             should
             we
             not
             look
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             He
             can
             make
             us
             strong
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             are
             weak
             ,
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             His
             free
             Grace
             ?
             And
             when
             we
             are
             discouraged
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             our
             unworthiness
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             inferre
             ,
             that
             
             God
             will
             never
             honour
             us
             ,
             with
             bearing
             faithful
             Testimony
             unto
             His
             Truth
             ;
             should
             we
             not
             ,
             in
             humility
             and
             in
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             our
             own
             Unworthiness
             ,
             and
             Provocations
             ,
             look
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             and
             free
             giver
             ,
             who
             giveth
             nothing
             because
             of
             our
             merites
             :
             He
             gave
             us
             faith
             freely
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             our
             former
             Provocations
             and
             great
             unworthiness
             ;
             and
             may
             He
             not
             also
             give
             us
             this
             gift
             ,
             when
             He
             calleth
             us
             to
             the
             duty
             ,
             freely
             through
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             great
             Purchaser
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             faith
             of
             this
             would
             give
             a
             check
             to
             that
             humore
             ,
             whereby
             some
             are
             ready
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             their
             own
             net
             ,
             and
             to
             burn
             incense
             to
             their
             own
             drag
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             puffed
             up
             ,
             and
             vainly
             proud
             of
             their
             carriage
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             been
             helped
             to
             carry
             honestly
             in
             a
             day
             of
             trial
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             by
             their
             wit
             and
             courage
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             given
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             houre
             :
             what
             would
             such
             have
             to
             be
             proud
             of
             ,
             who
             beleeved
             ,
             that
             this
             grace
             was
             freely
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Christ
             ?
             And
             who
             saw
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             so
             ,
             they
             had
             never
             been
             able
             to
             have
             endured
             the
             storme
             ;
             Would
             not
             they
             see
             cause
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Not
               unto
               us
               ,
               not
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               unto
               God
               be
               Glory
            
             ;
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             From
             these
             Truthes
             ,
             we
             may
             
             be
             informed
             of
             several
             things
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             which
             may
             be
             useful
             ,
             in
             an
             evil
             day
             :
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             may
             hence
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             difficulty
             of
             Suffering
             Christianly
             ,
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             :
             It
             is
             not
             Natural
             Courage
             ,
             Stoutness
             ,
             or
             Fear
             of
             Shame
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             able
             to
             carry
             thorow
             :
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             A
             Divine
             purchased
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Gift
             must
             be
             had
             ,
             or
             there
             will
             be
             no
             standing
             .
             Many
             ,
             in
             a
             calme
             day
             ,
             may
             think
             it
             no
             great
             matter
             to
             suffer
             upon
             Christ's
             account
             ,
             and
             may
             seem
             very
             resolute
             ,
             willing
             and
             ready
             to
             suffer
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             storme
             beginneth
             to
             blow
             to
             purpose
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             finde
             it
             some
             other
             thing
             .
             than
             they
             imagined
             :
             And
             what
             wonder
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             that
             Nature
             can
             command
             ,
             nor
             Natural
             Strength
             and
             Courage
             can
             enable
             for
             :
             but
             Divine
             Help
             is
             required
             thereunto
             .
             It
             must
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             given
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             this
             saith
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             small
             difficulty
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             may
             hence
             see
             a
             fundamental
             Reason
             ,
             why
             some
             are
             honoured
             with
             suffering
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             others
             not
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             bestowed
             onely
             on
             those
             ,
             for
             whom
             it
             is
             purchased
             ,
             and
             on
             whom
             free
             grace
             will
             bestow
             it
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             whence
             it
             
             cometh
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             of
             two
             ,
             who
             are
             both
             called
             to
             witness
             to
             the
             truth
             by
             suffering
             ,
             one
             is
             honourably
             helped
             thorow
             ,
             the
             other
             fainteth
             .
             The
             one
             hath
             gote
             the
             free
             gift
             ,
             the
             other
             not
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             other
             provoking
             causes
             may
             come
             here
             into
             consideration
             ,
             as
             bringing
             this
             on
             ;
             but
             yet
             this
             is
             principally
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             our
             sins
             may
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             withold
             this
             gift
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             not
             given
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             suffering
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             a
             Christian
             manner
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             may
             hence
             be
             informed
             concerning
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             honour
             being
             bestowed
             upon
             any
             :
             It
             is
             not
             for
             their
             eminency
             of
             parts
             ,
             or
             worth
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             purely
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Upon
             the
             ground
             of
             these
             Truthes
             ,
             we
             may
             read
             several
             Duties
             ,
             called
             for
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             Suffering
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             when
             stormes
             are
             at
             hand
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             troubled
             with
             perplexity
             and
             anxiety
             of
             Spirit
             ;
             nor
             disquiet
             or
             discourage
             ourselves
             with
             feares
             and
             apprehensions
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             fainte
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Adversity
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             case
             to
             stand
             stedfast
             in
             the
             storme
             :
             For
             our
             strength
             and
             standing
             is
             not
             in
             our
             own
             hands
             ,
             It
             is
             in
             
             Gods
             Hand
             ;
             His
             gift
             must
             make
             us
             sta●…
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             should
             be
             looking
             off
             ourselves
             and
             all
             that
             is
             within
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             kind
             will
             be
             able
             to
             carry
             us
             thorow
             ;
             But
             fix
             our
             eye
             upon
             the
             gracious
             Giver
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             expect
             the
             thorow-bearing
             Gift
             and
             Grace
             ,
             in
             and
             through
             Him
             ;
             In
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             we
             would
             do
             well
             to
             renounce
             all
             within
             us
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             not
             lean
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             betake
             ourselves
             alone
             to
             the
             fountaine
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             expect
             what
             is
             necessary
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             from
             Him
             ,
             who
             giveth
             freely
             and
             upbraideth
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             in
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             seing
             this
             gift
             is
             bestowed
             only
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             ,
             we
             should
             study
             before
             hand
             ,
             to
             get
             our
             Interest
             in
             Christ
             made
             up
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             have
             ground
             to
             expect
             a
             grant
             of
             this
             gift
             for
             His
             sake
             ;
             for
             none
             else
             can
             expect
             this
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             reconciled
             to
             God
             through
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             would
             also
             labour
             to
             be
             in
             good
             termes
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             keeping
             our
             Conscience
             void
             of
             offence
             both
             before
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             lest
             He
             be
             provoked
             to
             with-hold
             this
             gift
             from
             us
             .
             When
             we
             have
             been
             walking
             neer
             God
             ,
             and
             keeping
             carefully
             Communion
             with
             Him
             ,
             
             we
             may
             go
             to
             Him
             with
             the
             greater
             Confidence
             and
             Boldness
             ,
             and
             ask
             this
             gift
             ,
             through
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             may
             hence
             see
             ,
             what
             Duties
             we
             are
             especially
             called
             to
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             actually
             and
             particularly
             called
             to
             bear
             witness
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             upon
             the
             account
             thereof
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             should
             make
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             welcome
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             Gods
             send
             ;
             all
             that
             God
             sendeth
             should
             be
             welcome
             ;
             This
             is
             a
             special
             Gift
             ,
             and
             a
             purchased
             Gift
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             should
             be
             heartily
             embraced
             ,
             both
             because
             of
             the
             Giver
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             the
             Purchaser
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             have
             no
             will
             of
             Suffering
             ,
             nature
             is
             averse
             from
             it
             ;
             yet
             Spiritual
             Reason
             and
             Grace
             should
             say
             ,
             God
             will
             give
             me
             nothing
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             good
             and
             necessary
             for
             me
             ;
             and
             seing
             Suffering
             for
             Christs
             sake
             is
             of
             that
             nature
             ;
             and
             is
             so
             excellent
             a
             Gift
             ,
             beyond
             faith
             it self
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             respects
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             storme
             ?
             Why
             should
             I
             quarrel
             upon
             that
             account
             ?
             Why
             should
             I
             not
             rather
             embrace
             it
             with
             love
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             an
             heartsome
             welcome
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             only
             upon
             this
             account
             should
             we
             accept
             of
             that
             favour
             heartily
             and
             cheerfully
             ;
             
             but
             also
             we
             should
             accept
             thereof
             with
             Joy
             and
             Gladness
             ,
             rejoicing
             that
             free
             grace
             would
             put
             that
             singular
             honour
             upon
             us
             :
             As
             we
             had
             cause
             to
             rejoice
             ,
             when
             He
             was
             pleased
             to
             single
             us
             out
             from
             many
             others
             ,
             no
             worse
             than
             we
             were
             ,
             and
             bestow
             faith
             upon
             us
             ;
             so
             have
             we
             cause
             to
             rejoice
             ,
             in
             His
             pitching
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             going
             by
             many
             others
             ,
             better
             than
             we
             are
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Suffering
             .
             Should
             we
             not
             count
             it
             all
             Joy
             ,
             when
             ,
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             we
             fall
             into
             manifold
             temptations
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             is
             thereby
             honouring
             and
             enriching
             us
             with
             this
             rare
             and
             precious
             Gift
             ?
             Should
             we
             not
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             Glory
             in
             Tribulations
             ,
             as
             in
             so
             many
             enriching
             gifts
             ,
             freely
             bestowed
             on
             us
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Hereby
             should
             we
             learne
             to
             beware
             of
             fretting
             or
             repineing
             at
             the
             trouble
             ,
             that
             the
             Crosse
             and
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             bringeth
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             choose
             rather
             to
             be
             thankful
             for
             such
             an
             honourable
             gift
             ,
             as
             this
             Suffering
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             is
             :
             Nay
             the
             more
             our
             trouble
             and
             harassing
             be
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             upon
             ourselves
             as
             the
             more
             honoured
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             called
             to
             be
             thankful
             and
             to
             bless
             ;
             seing
             we
             should
             blesse
             Him
             ,
             for
             all
             His
             Benefites
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             among
             the
             chiefe
             of
             His
             benefites
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             We
             should
             then
             be
             wholly
             dead
             to
             ourselves
             ,
             and
             to
             any
             stock
             of
             strength
             or
             courage
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             imagine
             to
             be
             in
             us
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             not
             think
             of
             standing
             upon
             our
             own
             legs
             ;
             for
             these
             will
             fail
             us
             :
             And
             should
             fix
             our
             eye
             on
             this
             Father
             of
             Lights
             ,
             from
             whom
             every
             good
             gift
             must
             come
             ;
             and
             by
             faith
             depend
             upon
             Him
             ,
             and
             seek
             this
             from
             Him
             ,
             in
             prayer
             through
             faith
             .
             We
             have
             encouragment
             now
             to
             go
             to
             God
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             seek
             this
             gift
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             gift
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             a
             gift
             purchased
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             especially
             should
             this
             be
             our
             exercise
             ,
             when
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             we
             finde
             our
             heart
             like
             to
             fainte
             ,
             and
             our
             strength
             like
             to
             faill
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             like
             to
             sinck
             .
             Then
             should
             we
             double
             our
             ●…uites
             ,
             and
             renew
             our
             acts
             of
             Faith
             ,
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             Christs
             Purchase
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             Grace
             and
             Readiness
             to
             bestow
             what
             we
             need
             ,
             and
             cannot
             now
             want
             ,
             of
             His
             own
             Free
             Grace
             ,
             and
             good
             Will.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             There
             is
             here
             a
             sure
             ground
             of
             great
             Comfort
             laid
             down
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             plain
             scope
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle
             is
             comforting
             these
             Christians
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Philippi
             ,
             against
             the
             Cross
             ,
             with
             this
             ,
             (
             among
             others
             )
             that
             to
             suffer
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             was
             a
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             gift
             bestowed
             
             upon
             them
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             So
             that
             there
             is
             here
             comfort
             against
             many
             Discouragments
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             Against
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             difficulty
             :
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             cry
             out
             ;
             Oh
             we
             cannot
             wrestle
             thorow
             this
             Cross
             ,
             wherein
             are
             so
             many
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             each
             more
             insuperable
             than
             another
             :
             But
             this
             may
             comfort
             us
             .
             That
             there
             is
             a
             gift
             of
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             all
             difficulties
             superable
             :
             we
             of
             ourselves
             ,
             as
             of
             ourselves
             ,
             cannot
             wreastle
             thorow
             ;
             but
             this
             gift
             can
             enable
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             called
             for
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             but
             what
             this
             gift
             will
             enable
             us
             to
             do
             :
             this
             gift
             will
             bear
             all
             our
             Charges
             ,
             and
             keep
             our
             heads
             above
             ,
             when
             swiming
             thorow
             the
             most
             dangerous
             Seas
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             may
             comfort
             against
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Rageing
             ,
             Strong
             and
             Cruel
             Adversaries
             ;
             for
             this
             gift
             will
             enable
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             given
             to
             Suffer
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             helped
             to
             Suffer
             all
             their
             Rage
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             and
             not
             fear
             ,
             or
             fainte
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             may
             comfort
             us
             against
             the
             thoughts
             of
             our
             own
             weakness
             :
             we
             are
             but
             like
             a
             reed
             shaken
             in
             the
             winde
             ,
             and
             cannot
             endure
             much
             :
             Yet
             as
             when
             the
             gift
             of
             faith
             was
             given
             all
             our
             corruption
             and
             unbeleefe
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             Satan
             could
             not
             hinder
             
             our
             closeing
             with
             Christ
             ;
             so
             ,
             when
             this
             Gift
             of
             Suffering
             is
             bestowed
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             all
             our
             inward
             weakness
             and
             aversness
             shall
             not
             hinder
             our
             through-bearing
             :
             We
             shall
             then
             go
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             that
             gift
             ,
             without
             wearying
             or
             fainting
             ;
             for
             we
             shall
             then
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             His
             Might
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             may
             Comfort
             against
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             our
             own
             sinfulness
             and
             great
             unworthiness
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             fear
             ,
             that
             He
             shall
             forsake
             us
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             provocations
             ,
             and
             not
             helpe
             us
             thorow
             :
             For
             this
             being
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             given
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             cannot
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             be
             given
             for
             any
             worth
             in
             us
             :
             What
             ever
             our
             sins
             be
             ,
             we
             may
             look
             to
             Him
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             called
             to
             bear
             witness
             to
             His
             Truth
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             great
             and
             a
             free
             Giver
             ,
             and
             have
             hope
             that
             He
             will
             make
             us
             Partakers
             of
             that
             free
             Gift
             ,
             in
             and
             through
             Christ.
             Beggars
             look
             for
             a
             free
             almes
             ,
             though
             they
             can
             plead
             nothing
             but
             poverty
             and
             want
             ;
             and
             are
             far
             from
             pleading
             their
             own
             worth
             and
             merites
             :
             He
             gave
             us
             faith
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             which
             we
             neither
             did
             ,
             nor
             could
             merite
             ;
             and
             why
             may
             He
             not
             also
             give
             us
             this
             gift
             ,
             when
             He
             calleth
             us
             to
             the
             duty
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             may
             comfort
             against
             the
             faintings
             of
             others
             ,
             whom
             we
             apprehend
             to
             have
             
             been
             more
             able
             to
             ride
             thorow
             the
             storme
             ,
             than
             we
             are
             :
             We
             are
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             How
             can
             such
             as
             I
             am
             stand
             ,
             when
             the
             like
             of
             Peter
             fainted
             so
             foulely
             ?
             But
             this
             is
             comfortable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             any
             stock
             of
             Grace
             ,
             or
             inward
             Strength
             ,
             Resolution
             and
             natural
             Courage
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             will
             carry
             thorow
             ;
             but
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             without
             this
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             strongest
             will
             not
             stand
             ;
             and
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             weakest
             will
             be
             enabled
             to
             stand-out
             the
             trial
             :
             And
             when
             God
             denieth
             this
             for
             a
             time
             unto
             strong
             Christians
             ,
             for
             His
             own
             Holy
             Ends
             ,
             He
             may
             give
             it
             to
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             so
             carry
             them
             thorow
             ;
             that
             all
             may
             see
             ,
             it
             is
             His
             gift
             that
             doth
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             may
             also
             comfort
             us
             ,
             against
             the
             thoughts
             of
             our
             unpreparedness
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             trial
             ;
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             throw-bearing
             dependeth
             not
             upon
             our
             fitness
             ,
             and
             preparation
             for
             the
             Exercise
             ;
             but
             upon
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             gift
             will
             be
             more
             glorious
             and
             excellent
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             who
             knowing
             themselves
             to
             have
             been
             very
             far
             out
             of
             case
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             trial
             ,
             were
             yet
             enabled
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             gift
             to
             stand
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             So
             it
             may
             comfort
             against
             the
             sorrowful
             thoughts
             of
             their
             former
             Miscarriages
             ,
             Faintings
             and
             sinful
             Shunnings
             of
             a
             faithful
             
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             may
             readily
             cause
             such
             apprehend
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             stand
             by
             them
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             forsake
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             formerly
             forsake
             Him
             :
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             may
             comfort
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             gift
             ,
             and
             a
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             gift
             ,
             purchased
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             must
             be
             helped
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             that
             hath
             past
             ;
             all
             Gods
             gifts
             being
             free
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             unworthy
             they
             be
             ,
             on
             whom
             they
             are
             bestowed
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             free
             grace
             shineth
             forth
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             the
             worth
             and
             value
             of
             the
             Merites
             of
             Christ
             is
             more
             conspicuous
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             .
             XVI
             .
             The
             Sufferings
             of
             Christs
             Servants
             are
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             WHen
             persecution
             ariseth
             especially
             against
             Christs
             eminent
             Servants
             and
             Followers
             ,
             then
             many
             are
             ready
             to
             draw
             strange
             Conc●…usions
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             minde
             ,
             touching
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Church
             shall
             be
             utterly
             extirpated
             ;
             little
             considering
             the
             wonderful
             Workings
             of
             
             God
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             that
             meane
             ,
             which
             ,
             to
             them
             ,
             threatneth
             ruine
             ,
             is
             bringing
             about
             the
             welfare
             and
             advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             His
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             .
             Whereas
             if
             it
             were
             beleeved
             ,
             that
             even
             by
             persecution
             ,
             raised
             against
             the
             Preachers
             and
             eminent
             Professours
             ,
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             no
             loser
             ,
             the
             thoughts
             of
             such
             a
             Dispensation
             could
             not
             cause
             much
             consternation
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             the
             speaking
             a
             few
             words
             unto
             this
             ,
             we
             would
             take
             notice
             of
             a
             few
             Instances
             ,
             which
             will
             confirme
             the
             truth
             thereof
             ,
             
               Act.
               8
               :
               vers
            
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               great
               persecution
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               at
               Ierusalem
               and
               they
               were
               all
               scattered
               abroad
               throughout
               the
               Regions
               of
               Iudea
               and
               Samaria
               ,
               except
               the
               Apostles
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             Church-Officers
             were
             forced
             to
             flee
             ,
             after
             Stephen
             was
             stoned
             .
             But
             did
             this
             any
             harme
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
             No
             ;
             but
             did
             tend
             rather
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             added
             
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               Therefore
               they
               that
               were
               scattered
               went
               every
               where
               ,
               preaching
               the
               word
            
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             was
             spread
             throughout
             the
             Regions
             about
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             quickly
             ,
             than
             otherwayes
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             .
             When
             Paul
             is
             speaking
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             Col.
             1
             :
             24.
             he
             saith
             ,
             they
             were
             
               for
               them
            
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             only
             ,
             
             but
             
               for
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               the
               Church
               .
               Who
               now
               rejoice
               in
               my
               sufferings
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               fill
               up
               that
               which
               is
               behinde
               of
               the
               afflictions
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               my
               flesh
               for
               his
               bodies
               sake
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               .
            
             So
             2
             
               Cor.
               1
               :
               6.
               
               And
               whether
               we
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               your
               Consolation
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2
               :
               10.
               
               Therefore
               I
               endure
               all
               things
               for
               the
               Elects
               sake
               .
            
             Another
             plaine
             Instance
             we
             have
             
               Phil.
               1
               :
               12.
               
               But
               I
               would
               ,
               ye
               should
               understand
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               the
               things
               ,
               which
               happened
               unto
               me
               ,
               have
               fallen
               out
               rather
               unto
               the
               furtherance
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             further
             clearing
             up
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             mentione
             some
             particular
             Advantages
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             reapeth
             by
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ's
             Eminent
             Servants
             and
             Followers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             sufferings
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Truth
             ,
             serve
             much
             to
             Strengthen
             and
             Establish
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             faith
             ;
             for
             the
             truth
             is
             thereby
             much
             confirmed
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             have
             some
             deeper
             Impression
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Truthes
             ,
             which
             those
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             delivered
             unto
             them
             ,
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             Preachers
             themselves
             were
             perswaded
             of
             ,
             as
             truthes
             ,
             and
             as
             weighty
             truthes
             ;
             yea
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             seal
             with
             their
             bloud
             .
             It
             is
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             that
             Paul
             maketh
             mention
             
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             in
             that
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             endeavouring
             to
             settle
             them
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             stedfast
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Temptation
             .
             He
             would
             have
             them
             
               vers
               .
               23.
               
               Continue
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               grounded
               and
               setled
               ,
               and
               not
               moved
               away
               from
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             And
             because
             they
             might
             have
             said
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             do
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             put
             to
             such
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             are
             shut
             up
             in
             Prison
             ?
             He
             obviateth
             this
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               rejoice
               in
               my
               sufferings
               for
               you
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             My
             Imprisonment
             and
             Sufferings
             are
             not
             to
             your
             disadvantage
             ,
             but
             for
             your
             good
             ;
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             I
             rejoice
             in
             them
             .
             So
             that
             this
             is
             a
             notable
             mean
             to
             keep
             others
             stedfast
             in
             the
             truth
             :
             As
             ,
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             potent
             and
             forcible
             mean
             to
             shake
             poor
             people
             out
             of
             their
             hopes
             ,
             and
             to
             confirme
             many
             in
             Atheisme
             and
             Infidelity
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             such
             ,
             as
             have
             been
             preaching
             forth
             truthes
             unto
             them
             ,
             refusing
             to
             stand
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             avow
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             Temptation
             :
             Hence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             Satan
             ,
             seeing
             this
             so
             much
             for
             his
             advantage
             ,
             doubleth
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Temptations
             and
             Assaults
             against
             such
             ,
             knowing
             that
             the
             fall
             of
             one
             such
             may
             endanger
             many
             ,
             and
             occasione
             the
             staggering
             of
             multitudes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             this
             meanes
             the
             Gospel
             is
             made
             to
             
             spread
             more
             ,
             and
             and
             that
             not
             only
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             banishment
             of
             Preachers
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             Act.
             8.
             but
             also
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             very
             Imprisonment
             or
             Persecution
             to
             the
             death
             many
             will
             be
             made
             to
             enquire
             after
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             such
             are
             put
             to
             so
             hard
             sufferings
             ;
             and
             after
             enquirie
             ,
             some
             may
             be
             made
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             their
             Cause
             is
             just
             and
             righteous
             ,
             howbeit
             they
             be
             condemned
             ,
             &
             thus
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             like
             their
             cause
             ,
             &
             befriend
             it
             ,
             &
             to
             hate
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             Persecuters
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Gospel-truth
             is
             no
             loser
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             loss
             that
             the
             Preachers
             suffer
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             thereof
             ;
             for
             when
             strangers
             observe
             that
             such
             men
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             judgment
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             are
             ready
             and
             willing
             to
             confirme
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             they
             assert
             with
             their
             bloud
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             any
             thing
             rather
             than
             deny
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             beginne
             to
             search
             more
             seriously
             after
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             its
             consequences
             ,
             and
             come
             at
             length
             to
             affect
             that
             way
             more
             in
             their
             heart
             ;
             an
             Instance
             whereof
             we
             have
             Phil.
             1
             :
             12.
             13.
             
             He
             told
             them
             vers
             .
             12.
             that
             what
             hardships
             had
             befallen
             him
             ;
             had
             fallen
             out
             rather
             unto
             the
             furtherance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             how
             this
             was
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               so
               that
               my
               bonds
               in
               Christ
               are
               manifest
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Palace
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               places
               .
            
             The
             report
             of
             his
             Imprisonment
             ,
             
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             went
             far
             and
             neer
             ;
             so
             that
             even
             Caesars
             Court
             ringed
             againe
             with
             the
             noise
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             talking
             of
             it
             among
             themselves
             ;
             and
             severals
             are
             converted
             to
             the
             truth
             thereby
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             embrace
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             he
             tels
             us
             Chap.
             4
             :
             22.
             
             That
             there
             were
             Saints
             in
             Caesar's
             houshold
             ,
             
               all
               the
               saints
               salute
               you
               ,
               cheefly
               they
               that
               are
               of
               Caesar's
               houshold
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Lords
             eminent
             Servants
             are
             persecuted
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             truth
             ,
             the
             ●…ord
             is
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             more
             engaged
             to
             do
             for
             His
             Church
             ,
             to
             owne
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             counter
             work
             the
             plots
             and
             wicked
             devices
             of
             Satan
             ;
             and
             this
             He
             is
             pleased
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             His
             name
             ,
             to
             declare
             and
             manifest
             ,
             by
             making
             thereby
             the
             Gospel
             to
             flourish
             more
             ,
             in
             power
             and
             life
             ;
             and
             to
             bless
             the
             laboures
             of
             a
             few
             the
             more
             The
             Church
             did
             never
             thrive
             better
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             during
             these
             hote
             persecutions
             .
             I●…
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             purer
             ,
             for
             few
             adhere
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             such
             ,
             who
             have
             received
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             jesus
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             them
             in
             truth
             ;
             then
             are
             there
             fewest
             hypocrites
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             heat
             of
             persecution
             driveth
             them
             away
             ,
             and
             driveth
             the
             uprght
             hearted
             neerer
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             grace
             &
             communion
             with
             God
             groweth
             ,
             
             their
             mortification
             to
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             increaseth
             ,
             and
             they
             become
             more
             and
             more
             crucified
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             unto
             them
             :
             So
             that
             howbeit
             the
             outward
             bulk
             of
             Professours
             diminish
             ;
             yet
             the
             true
             hearted
             grow
             more
             lively
             ,
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             man
             is
             renewed
             day
             by
             day
             2
             Cor.
             4
             :
             16.
             
             So
             that
             really
             the
             Church
             suffereth
             no
             loss
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             gainer
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             this
             meanes
             ,
             many
             other
             faithful
             ,
             zealous
             and
             honest-hearted
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             made
             (
             through
             the
             Lord's
             wonderful
             defeating
             of
             the
             Counsels
             of
             Satan
             )
             more
             bold
             &
             forward
             ,
             in
             owning
             &
             declaring
             the
             truth
             :
             The
             devil
             thinks
             ,
             by
             the
             sufferings
             of
             some
             eminent
             Servants
             ,
             to
             discourage
             and
             fainte
             many
             ,
             as
             supposing
             that
             they
             will
             be
             affrighted
             from
             their
             duty
             ;
             but
             the
             grace
             and
             power
             of
             God
             worketh-out
             the
             contrary
             event
             :
             As
             we
             see
             Phil.
             1
             :
             14.
             where
             another
             fruit
             of
             Paul's
             bonds
             and
             Imprisonment
             is
             added
             .
             
               And
               many
               of
               the
               Brethren
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               wa●…ing
               confident
               by
               my
               bondes
               ,
               are
               much
               more
               bold
               to
               speak
               the
               word
               ,
               without
               fear
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             gainer
             ,
             through
             the
             Lord
             's
             wonderful
             working
             ,
             by
             all
             these
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             hereby
             an
             encouraging
             exemple
             laid
             before
             others
             :
             ●…is
             no
             small
             
             advantage
             unto
             particular
             Beleevers
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             to
             know
             of
             some
             precedent
             ,
             of
             some
             that
             have
             gone
             thorow
             the
             foord
             before
             them
             :
             Therefore
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             
               Iames
               Chap.
               5
               :
               10.
               
               Take
               ,
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               have
               spoken
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               an
               example
               of
               suffering
               affliction
               ,
               and
               of
               Patience
            
             ;
             so
             that
             such
             Examples
             are
             refreshing
             ,
             and
             helpful
             unto
             their
             Constancy
             and
             Stedfastness
             ;
             when
             they
             see
             others
             standing
             fast
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             persecutions
             ,
             that
             they
             meet
             with
             ,
             they
             are
             animated
             unto
             the
             like
             stedfastness
             ,
             and
             to
             resolution
             ,
             in
             adhering
             fixedly
             to
             the
             truth
             :
             such
             examples
             will
             make
             even
             a
             timorous
             man
             wax
             bold
             ;
             and
             the
             exemplary
             carriage
             of
             sufferers
             is
             very
             encouraging
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             2
             
               Cor.
               1
               :
               6.
               whether
               we
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               your
               Consolation
               .
            
             Therefore
             these
             Sufferings
             are
             much
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Hereby
             is
             the
             Church
             awakened
             from
             security
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             look
             out
             for
             a
             suffering
             lot
             ;
             when
             thus
             it
             is
             done
             to
             the
             green
             tree
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             to
             take
             Warning
             ;
             Such
             a
             dispensation
             is
             as
             the
             sounding
             of
             the
             trumpet
             for
             an
             alarme
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             no
             small
             advantage
             ,
             when
             she
             is
             raised
             to
             her
             feet
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             a
             postour
             ,
             and
             made
             ready
             for
             
             the
             battel
             ;
             then
             she
             needeth
             not
             fear
             a
             surprisal
             ;
             but
             hath
             time
             to
             prepare
             ,
             and
             make
             ready
             for
             the
             storme
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             the
             Improvement
             of
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             we
             would
          
           
             1.
             
             Beware
             to
             conclude
             that
             all
             is
             gone
             ,
             when
             we
             hear
             or
             see
             Christs
             eminent
             Servants
             put
             to
             sad
             sufferings
             :
             We
             are
             ready
             to
             wonder
             why
             the
             Lord
             should
             suffer
             such
             and
             such
             things
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             why
             He
             should
             suffer
             such
             sad
             things
             to
             befall
             His
             eminent
             and
             useful
             Servants
             ,
             who
             cannot
             well
             be
             missed
             ,
             one
             whereof
             is
             worth
             an
             hundered
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Death
             or
             Imprisonment
             of
             one
             such
             threatneth
             more
             destruction
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             the
             loss
             of
             many
             :
             But
             we
             know
             not
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             we
             know
             not
             what
             He
             is
             designing
             ,
             and
             what
             He
             mindeth
             to
             effectuat
             thereby
             .
             And
             if
             we
             beleeved
             ,
             that
             even
             such
             a
             dispensation
             as
             this
             could
             do
             no
             harme
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             how
             little
             would
             we
             be
             troubled
             at
             it
             ?
             If
             we
             saw
             ,
             what
             an
             effectual
             way
             this
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             steady
             ,
             unerring
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             bring
             about
             the
             spiritual
             advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             how
             would
             we
             lay
             our
             hands
             upon
             our
             mouth
             ,
             and
             be
             silent
             ?
             And
             though
             we
             can
             not
             see
             in
             particular
             ,
             what
             advantage
             the
             Church
             is
             like
             to
             get
             ,
             by
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             as
             Pillars
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             
             Yet
             we
             should
             by
             faith
             rest
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             Husband
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             would
             not
             suffer
             such
             a
             Dispensation
             to
             come
             ,
             if
             He
             knew
             not
             ,
             how
             to
             bring
             good
             and
             advantage
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             thereby
             good
             seed
             was
             sowen
             ,
             which
             ,
             though
             accompanied
             with
             teares
             and
             bloud
             ,
             yet
             should
             yeeld
             full
             sheaves
             at
             length
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             brought
             home
             with
             Joy.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             would
             do
             well
             to
             search
             ourselves
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             we
             ,
             as
             particular
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             be
             reaping
             any
             advantage
             by
             what
             we
             hear
             and
             see
             of
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Christs
             eminent
             Servants
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             see
             if
             thereby
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             become
             more
             riveted
             in
             our
             souls
             ,
             &
             we
             becometh
             more
             rooted
             in
             the
             faith
             and
             assurance
             thereof
             ,
             and
             more
             fixed
             in
             our
             Resolution
             to
             adhere
             thereunto
             ;
             See
             if
             Truth
             becometh
             lovely
             &
             desireable
             to
             us
             upon
             this
             account
             ;
             See
             if
             grace
             be
             growing
             more
             within
             ,
             and
             if
             our
             hearts
             and
             affections
             be
             loosed
             more
             and
             more
             from
             the
             things
             of
             a
             world
             ,
             and
             we
             be
             prepared
             more
             to
             quite
             all
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             His
             Cause
             ;
             See
             if
             by
             the
             example
             of
             others
             we
             be
             more
             animated
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             to
             avow
             and
             abide
             
             by
             the
             truth
             ,
             cost
             what
             it
             will
             ;
             See
             if
             these
             newes
             be
             raising
             us
             out
             of
             our
             bed
             ,
             and
             making
             us
             prepare
             for
             the
             battel
             ,
             and
             make
             ready
             for
             the
             approaching
             storme
             :
             &
             if
             we
             finde
             any
             such
             advantage
             thereby
             ,
             let
             us
             blesse
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             giving
             us
             meat
             out
             of
             the
             eater
             ,
             and
             doing
             us
             good
             by
             the
             dear
             cost
             and
             charges
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             should
             comfort
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             called
             forth
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ;
             they
             need
             not
             trouble
             themselves
             with
             thoughts
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             leave
             that
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             He
             shall
             make
             it
             contribute
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             enlairgment
             of
             His
             Kingdom
             ;
             Ministers
             called
             to
             suffer
             may
             possibly
             think
             ,
             Oh
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             the
             poor
             people
             ?
             we
             cannot
             get
             preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             formerly
             ;
             but
             what
             if
             God
             make
             their
             stedfastness
             in
             suffering
             more
             advantagious
             ,
             than
             their
             preachings
             would
             have
             been
             ?
             What
             if
             that
             edifie
             more
             ,
             than
             many
             preachings
             did
             ,
             or
             would
             do
             ?
             Ought
             not
             they
             ,
             upon
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             rejoice
             in
             their
             Lot
             ,
             and
             suffer
             cheerfully
             ,
             that
             Christs
             Interest
             may
             prosper
             more
             thereby
             ?
             What
             know
             they
             ,
             what
             influence
             their
             Christian
             carriage
             
             may
             have
             on
             all
             On-lookers
             ,
             yea
             and
             on
             Enemies
             and
             Persecuters
             themselves
             ,
             beside
             what
             confirmation
             friends
             may
             have
             thereby
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XVII
             .
             The
             Lord
             Reigneth
             in
             Zion
             .
          
           
             BEleevers
             are
             not
             like
             unto
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Kings
             ,
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             dethroned
             ,
             and
             their
             Crowns
             may
             fall
             from
             their
             Heads
             ,
             and
             the
             Scepters
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             lose
             all
             the
             Ensignes
             of
             Royalty
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             falleth
             out
             so
             (
             as
             is
             done
             many
             a
             time
             )
             Subjects
             have
             but
             cold
             Comfort
             ,
             in
             looking
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             forsaken
             him
             ,
             that
             sat
             thereon
             .
             But
             Beleevers
             have
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             liveth
             and
             reigneth
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             and
             whose
             Kingdom
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdom
             .
             It
             cannot
             then
             but
             be
             strange
             ,
             that
             when
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             all
             their
             temporal
             happiness
             hanging
             upon
             the
             standing
             of
             Kings
             of
             Clay
             ,
             can
             rejoyce
             in
             adversity
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             any
             
             hope
             of
             their
             King
             's
             recovering
             of
             his
             lost
             Throne
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             though
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             Hop
             be
             most
             disputable
             and
             uncertaine
             ;
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Adversity
             ,
             can
             draw
             so
             little
             Comfort
             from
             the
             sure
             and
             certaine
             Grounds
             of
             Hope
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             to
             look
             to
             .
             If
             Christs
             Crown
             and
             Throne
             were
             not
             surer
             ,
             than
             the
             fading
             and
             perishing
             Regalia
             of
             Men
             ,
             what
             would
             beleevers
             do
             ?
             Whither
             could
             they
             go
             for
             consolation
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Distress
             and
             Anguish
             ?
             But
             now
             ,
             seing
             their
             King
             is
             not
             like
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             so
             heartless
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             extremity
             ?
             Sure
             ,
             the
             Reason
             must
             be
             ,
             because
             they
             beleeve
             not
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             such
             a
             King
             ,
             as
             He
             is
             indeed
             ;
             or
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             improve
             ,
             to
             any
             spiritual
             Advantage
             ,
             such
             a
             noble
             Ground
             of
             Consolation
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             may
             be
             useful
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             unto
             this
             :
             And
             so
             we
             shall
             first
             lay
             down
             some
             Propositions
             ,
             clearing
             up
             this
             Truth
             ,
             and
             next
             some
             Conclusions
             ,
             pointing
             out
             the
             improvement
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             made
             thereof
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             for
             the
             Propositions
             ,
             take
             these
             following
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             standeth
             under
             the
             Relation
             
             of
             a
             King
             to
             His
             Church
             and
             People
             ;
             He
             hath
             taken
             to
             himself
             that
             Name
             and
             Title
             :
             and
             accordingly
             we
             finde
             them
             eyeing
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Distress
             ;
             So
             
               David
               Psal.
               5
               :
               vers
            
             .
             2.
             and
             84
             :
             v.
             2.
             embraceth
             Him
             ,
             crying
             ,
             
               My
               King
               and
               my
               God
            
             :
             and
             he
             comforteth
             himself
             with
             this
             
               Ps.
               10.
               v.
               16.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               King
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             And
             the
             Church
             crieth
             out
             
               Psal.
               74
               :
               v.
               2.
               
               God
               is
               my
               King
               of
               old
               :
            
             and
             comforteth
             herself
             with
             this
             
               Esai
               .
               33
               :
               v.
               22.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               our
               judge
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               our
               Lawgiver
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               our
               King
               ,
               He
               will
               save
               us
               .
            
             So
             doth
             the
             Lord
             make
             a
             sweet
             promise
             of
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             Comfort
             of
             His
             people
             ,
             
               Hos.
               13
               :
               v.
               10.
               
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               King.
            
             Whereby
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             relation
             betwixt
             God
             and
             His
             People
             ,
             that
             will
             yeeld
             Comfort
             ,
             in
             an
             evil
             day
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             not
             a
             King
             that
             is
             far
             off
             ;
             but
             is
             neer
             at
             hand
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             His
             Kingdome
             and
             People
             :
             And
             this
             is
             also
             comfortable
             :
             Kingdomes
             may
             have
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             little
             the
             better
             of
             Him
             ;
             he
             may
             be
             far
             away
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             greatest
             necessity
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             Zions
             King
             ,
             He
             is
             alwayes
             at
             hand
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             His
             People
             :
             He
             is
             established
             King
             in
             Zion
             .
             
               Psal.
               2
               :
               v.
               6.
               
               Yet
            
             I
             
             
               have
               set
               my
               King
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Father
             of
             His
             Son
             ,
             the
             Mediator
             )
             
               upon
               my
               holy
               hill
               Zion
            
             .
             His
             whole
             Kingdome
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             there
             He
             sitteth
             ,
             as
             King
             on
             his
             Throne
             ;
             and
             He
             is
             placed
             and
             fixed
             there
             by
             a
             sure
             and
             unchangable
             Decree
             .
             That
             question
             of
             
               Ieremiah
               Chap.
               8
               :
               v.
            
             19.
             putteth
             the
             matter
             out
             of
             question
             ,
             
               Is
               not
               the
               Lord
               in
               Zion
               ?
               Is
               not
               her
               King
               in
               her
               ?
            
             So
             
               Ps.
               99
               :
               2.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               great
               in
               Zion
               .
            
             Zions
             King
             then
             is
             a
             great
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             her
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Zions
             King
             is
             a
             King
             actually
             reigning
             upon
             His
             Throne
             ,
             and
             exercising
             His
             Kingly
             Office
             ;
             not
             like
             a
             King
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             or
             put
             out
             of
             a
             capacity
             of
             helping
             ,
             or
             releiving
             his
             distressed
             Subjects
             ;
             for
             He
             reigneth
             
               Psal.
               93
               :
               v.
            
             1.
             and
             97
             :
             1.
             and
             99
             :
             v.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             bringing
             of
             good
             tidings
             ,
             the
             publishing
             of
             Peace
             ,
             the
             bringing
             of
             good
             tidings
             of
             good
             ,
             the
             publishing
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             say
             unto
             Zion
             ,
             
               Thy
               God
               reigneth
               Esai
               .
               52
               :
               v.
            
             7.
             
             Zions
             King
             is
             not
             a
             King
             outted
             and
             dethroned
             ;
             but
             actually
             reigning
             and
             sweying
             His
             Scepter
             ,
             exerceing
             His
             Kingly
             Office
             and
             Government
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Zions
             King
             is
             an
             everlasting
             King
             ,
             He
             shall
             reigne
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             :
             He
             cannot
             
             be
             dethroned
             ,
             He
             
               must
               reigne
               until
               all
               His
               Enemies
               be
               made
               His
               footstool
               1
               Cor.
               15
               :
               v.
            
             25.
             for
             He
             is
             settled
             on
             His
             throne
             by
             an
             everlasting
             and
             unchangable
             decree
             
               Ps.
               2
               :
               v.
            
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             therefore
             He
             is
             called
             the
             
               King
               eternal
               1
               Tim.
            
             1
             :
             17.
             
             That
             is
             a
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             Word
             of
             Promise
             
               Ps.
               146
               :
               v.
               10.
               
               The
               Lord
               shall
               reigne
               for
               ever
               ,
               even
               thy
               God
               ,
               O
               Zion
               ,
               unto
               all
               generations
               .
               Micah
               4
               :
               7.
               
               And
               the
               Lord
               shall
               reigne
               over
               them
               ,
               in
               mount
               Zion
               ,
               from
               hence
               forth
               ,
               even
               for
               ever
               .
               Psal.
               10
               :
               v.
               6.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               King
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             And
             
               Psal.
               45
               :
               6.
               
               Thy
               Throne
               ,
               ô
               God
               ,
               is
               for
               ever
               &
               ever
               .
               Ier.
               10
               :
               10.
               
               The
               Lord
               —
               is
               an
               everlasting
               King
            
             ;
             and
             so
             His
             Kingdome
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             
               Luk.
               1
               :
               33.
               
               He
               shall
               reigne
               over
               the
               House
               of
               Iacob
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               of
               His
               Kingdome
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               end
               .
            
             So
             
               Revel
               .
               11
               :
               15.
               
               And
               the
               Seventh
               Angel
               sounded
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               great
               voices
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               saying
               ,
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               are
               become
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Christ
               ;
               and
               He
               shall
               reigne
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Not
             onely
             doth
             this
             King
             reigne
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Zion
             ,
             His
             Kingdome
             and
             Throne
             ;
             but
             He
             
               ruleth
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               His
               Enemies
               Psal.
            
             110
             :
             2.
             
             This
             is
             advantagious
             and
             comfortable
             ;
             For
             He
             can
             reach
             
             them
             a
             blow
             ,
             when
             He
             will
             :
             And
             all
             their
             Consultations
             ,
             and
             Cabinet
             Counsels
             ,
             are
             well
             known
             to
             Him
             ;
             He
             ruleth
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             over-ruleth
             all
             their
             Plots
             and
             Actions
             ,
             as
             He
             seeth
             good
             ;
             &
             is
             working
             out
             His
             own
             holy
             ends
             and
             designes
             by
             what
             they
             are
             doing
             :
             Hence
             it
             followeth
             ver
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             That
             
               He
               shall
               strike
               thorow
               Kings
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               His
               wrath
               .
               He
               shall
               judge
               among
               the
               Heathen
               :
               He
               shall
               fill
               the
               places
               with
               the
               dead
               bodies
               ;
               He
               shall
               wound
               the
               heads
               over
               many
               Countries
               .
            
             Other
             Kings
             must
             make
             use
             of
             Spies
             and
             Intelligencers
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             purposes
             and
             motions
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             after
             all
             their
             paines
             remaine
             ignorant
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             come
             to
             some
             knowledge
             thereof
             ,
             be
             unable
             to
             prevent
             the
             mischiefe
             designed
             :
             But
             this
             King
             ruleth
             ,
             as
             Commander
             in
             chiefe
             ,
             among
             the
             very
             Enemies
             ,
             though
             they
             know
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             King
             of
             Zion
             ,
             is
             a
             mighty
             and
             great
             King
             ,
             He
             is
             excellent
             in
             Power
             &
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             stiled
             
               King
               of
               Kings
               Revel
               .
               17
               :
               14.
               
               He
               is
               the
               blessed
               and
               only
               Potentat
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               1
               ▪
               Tim.
               6
               :
               15.
               
               He
               hath
               on
               His
               thigh
               and
               on
               his
               Vesture
               ,
               a
               name
               written
               ,
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               Revel
               .
            
             19
             :
             16.
             
             And
             therefore
             
             
               by
               Him
               Princes
               rule
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Iudges
               of
               the
               earth
               vers
               .
            
             16.
             
             He
             is
             a
             King
             therefore
             endued
             with
             Supream
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             higher
             than
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             whose
             petty
             Soveraignity
             is
             as
             nothing
             compared
             with
             His.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             He
             is
             a
             Mighty
             and
             Powerful
             King
             ;
             so
             is
             He
             a
             Righteous
             and
             just
             King.
             He
             
               shall
               reigne
               in
               righteousness
               .
               Esai
               .
               32
               :
               1.
               
               The
               scepter
               of
               His
               Kingdome
               is
               a
               right
               scepter
               Psal.
               45
               :
               6.
               
               He
               loveth
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               hateth
               wickedness
               vers
               7.
               just
               and
               true
               are
               all
               His
               wayes
               ,
            
             who
             is
             
               King
               of
               Saints
               Revel
               ,
               15
               :
               3.
               
               Righteousness
               and
               judgment
               are
               the
               habitation
               of
               His
               throne
               Psal.
               97
               :
               2.
               
            
             Yea
             
               the
               King's
               strength
               loveth
               judgment
               ,
               He
               establisheth
               equity
               ,
               He
               executeth
               judgment
               and
               equity
               in
               Iacob
               Psal.
            
             99
             :
             4.
             
             His
             strength
             and
             Power
             needeth
             not
             be
             terrible
             unto
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             for
             His
             throne
             is
             a
             throne
             of
             judgement
             ,
             and
             His
             scepter
             is
             a
             scepter
             of
             Righteousness
             :
             All
             His
             Regalia
             have
             this
             engraven
             on
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             comfort
             of
             His
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             is
             clothed
             with
             Majestie
             and
             Terrour
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             able
             to
             affright
             and
             strike
             terrour
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             greatest
             &
             proudest
             Adversaries
             
               The
               Lord
               reigneth
               ,
               and
               He
               is
               clothed
               with
               Majesty
               Psal
            
             
             93
             :
             1.
             
             This
             
               mighty
               one
               girdeth
               His
               sword
               on
               His
               thigh
               ,
            
             marcheth
             
               with
               Glory
               and
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               in
               Majesty
               he
               rideth
               prosperously
               Psal
               45
               :
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               great
               in
               Zion
               ,
               and
               He
               is
               high
               above
               all
               people
               ,
               and
               His
               name
               is
               great
               and
               terrible
               .
               Psal.
               99
               :
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Clouds
               and
               darkness
               are
               round
               about
               Him
               ,
               a
               fire
               goeth
               before
               Him
               ,
               His
               lightnings
               enlightned
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               earth
               saw
               and
               trembled
               ,
               the
               hils
               melted
               like
               wax
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               Psal.
               97
               :
               vers
            
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             What
             Enemie
             then
             is
             able
             to
             withstand
             ,
             or
             resist
             this
             Potentat
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             He
             is
             a
             King
             thorowly
             fournished
             with
             all
             Enduements
             and
             necessarie
             Qualifications
             for
             the
             Exercise
             of
             this
             His
             Government
             .
             
               Grace
               is
               poured
               into
               his
               lips
               ,
               and
               He
               is
               anoynted
               with
               the
               oile
               of
               gladness
               above
               His
               fellowes
               Psal.
            
             45
             :
             2
             ,
             7.
             
             In
             
               Him
               are
               hid
               all
               the
               treasurers
               of
               wisdom
               and
               knowledge
            
             ;
             yea
             
               in
               Him
               dwelleth
               all
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               bodily
               Col.
            
             2
             :
             3
             ,
             9.
             
             He
             is
             then
             a
             Compleet
             King
             ,
             fully
             able
             to
             administrate
             this
             Kingly
             Office
             ,
             and
             to
             performe
             all
             Acts
             belonging
             thereunto
             ,
             in
             truth
             and
             faithfulness
             ,
             and
             in
             due
             season
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             As
             he
             is
             a
             King
             terrible
             unto
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             Psal.
             76
             :
             12.
             and
             is
             
             clothed
             with
             Majestie
             and
             Power
             ;
             so
             is
             He
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             is
             meek
             and
             lowlie
             :
             Even
             when
             he
             rideth
             in
             Majestie
             ,
             it
             is
             upon
             truth
             and
             meekness
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             may
             be
             rendered
             Psal.
             45
             :
             4.
             
             When
             He
             rideth
             in
             state
             ,
             it
             is
             upon
             Meekness
             .
             He
             is
             a
             King
             that
             
               cometh
               —
               having
               Salvation
               ,
               lowlie
               and
               rideing
               upon
               an
               Asse
               ,
            
             and
             
               upon
               a
               colt
               tho
               fole
               of
               an
               asse
               Zech.
               9
               :
               9.
               
               Mat.
               21
               :
               vers
            
             5.
             
             Though
             He
             be
             the
             terriblest
             King
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             unto
             Enemies
             and
             Rebels
             ;
             yet
             He
             is
             all
             meekness
             unto
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             This
             King
             ,
             who
             sitteth
             and
             ruleth
             upon
             His
             throne
             ,
             is
             a
             Priest
             upon
             His
             throne
             
               Zech.
               6
               :
               12
               ,
               13.
               —
               Behold
               ,
               the
               man
               ,
               whose
               name
               is
               the
               Branch
               ,
               and
               He
               shall
               grow
               up
               out
               of
               His
               place
               ,
               and
               He
               shall
               build
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               even
               He
               shall
               build
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               He
               shall
               bear
               the
               glory
               ,
               and
               shall
               sit
               and
               rule
               upon
               his
               throne
               ,
               and
               He
               shall
               be
               a
               Priest
               upon
               his
               Thron
               ;
               and
               the
               Counsel
               of
               peace
               shall
               be
               betwixt
               them
               both
               :
            
             Such
             a
             King
             is
             He
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             destroy
             His
             followers
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             their
             sins
             and
             rebellions
             ,
             but
             will
             rather
             make
             an
             attonement
             for
             them
             ,
             lay
             down
             His
             life
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             become
             an
             Intercessour
             on
             their
             behalfe
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             He
             is
             an
             ancient
             King.
             His
             throne
             
             is
             established
             of
             old
             ;
             and
             He
             is
             from
             everlasting
             Psal.
             93
             :
             2.
             
             The
             goings
             forth
             of
             this
             Ruler
             of
             Israel
             have
             been
             of
             old
             from
             everlasting
             Micah
             .
             5
             :
             2.
             
             And
             thus
             His
             throne
             is
             from
             everlasting
             to
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             This
             King
             of
             Zion
             hath
             Dominion
             over
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             over
             hell
             &
             over
             death
             .
             Angels
             and
             Authorities
             and
             Powers
             are
             made
             subject
             unto
             him
             1
             
               Pet.
               3
               :
               vers
            
             22.
             
             He
             hath
             them
             all
             under
             his
             command
             and
             Authority
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             dispose
             and
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             He
             seeth
             fit
             .
             By
             Him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             in
             earth
             ,
             Visible
             and
             Invisible
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Thrones
             or
             Dominions
             ,
             or
             Principalities
             ,
             or
             Powers
             ,
             all
             things
             were
             created
             by
             Him
             and
             for
             Him
             Col.
             1
             :
             16.
             
             God
             hath
             put
             all
             things
             under
             His
             feet
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             Him
             to
             be
             Head
             over
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Church
             Ephes.
             1
             :
             22.
             
             He
             is
             King
             of
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             He
             reigneth
             over
             the
             Heathen
             Psal.
             47
             :
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             All
             Power
             in
             Heathen
             and
             in
             Earth
             is
             given
             unto
             Him
             Mat.
             28
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             He
             is
             a
             King
             that
             rideth
             prosperously
             Psal.
             45
             :
             4.
             
             The
             work
             He
             undertaketh
             doth
             not
             misgive
             in
             His
             hand
             ,
             nothing
             miscarrieth
             ,
             or
             can
             miscarry
             ,
             which
             He
             undertaketh
             .
             He
             is
             the
             happiest
             sweyer
             
             of
             a
             scepter
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             .
             His
             purposes
             fail
             not
             ;
             He
             is
             not
             disappointed
             of
             his
             Projects
             or
             Designes
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             succeed
             well
             in
             His
             hand
             .
             
               The
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               Prosper
               in
               His
               hand
               .
               Esai
            
             53
             :
             10.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             From
             these
             Comfortable
             Propositions
             ,
             let
             us
             draw
             some
             comfortable
             Conclusions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             and
             People
             of
             God
             are
             not
             an
             headless
             ,
             helpless
             Company
             ,
             as
             many
             take
             them
             to
             be
             .
             They
             have
             an
             Head
             ,
             and
             a
             living
             head
             ,
             though
             Strangers
             and
             On-lookers
             do
             not
             observe
             it
             ,
             nor
             beleeve
             it
             .
             The
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             look
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             contemptible
             Company
             ;
             yet
             they
             have
             a
             King
             reigneing
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             King
             that
             shall
             reigne
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             They
             themselves
             are
             oft
             times
             perplexed
             and
             distressed
             in
             minde
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             not
             one
             great
             Person
             owning
             them
             and
             their
             Interest
             ,
             and
             offering
             himself
             to
             be
             an
             head
             unto
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             knew
             ,
             what
             anone
             they
             had
             for
             their
             Head
             ,
             Husband
             and
             King
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             be
             much
             troubled
             ,
             though
             not
             one
             great
             Person
             in
             all
             the
             earth
             should
             owne
             them
             and
             theirCause
             :
             So
             that
             when
             all
             earthly
             Powers
             forsake
             them
             ,
             and
             withdraw
             their
             helping
             hand
             ,
             this
             may
             comfort
             them
             ,
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             standing
             relation
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             betwixt
             a
             King
             and
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             this
             relation
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             broken
             off
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             devils
             &
             men
             do
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             destroy
             and
             root
             out
             the
             People
             of
             God.
             They
             may
             intend
             to
             destroy
             ,
             &
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             from
             being
             a
             Nation
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Israel
             may
             be
             no
             more
             made
             mention
             of
             ;
             and
             may
             make
             a
             strong
             combination
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             as
             
               Psal.
               84
               :
               vers
            
             4.
             
             But
             this
             their
             Interprise
             is
             vaine
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             effectuate
             what
             they
             designe
             .
             Seing
             He
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             reigneth
             on
             his
             Throne
             ,
             He
             must
             have
             a
             Kingdom
             and
             a
             People
             ,
             whom
             He
             must
             governe
             ,
             and
             over
             whom
             He
             must
             swey
             His
             scepter
             .
             So
             that
             whoever
             would
             resolve
             to
             destroy
             His
             Kingdom
             ,
             must
             first
             think
             of
             making
             Him
             no
             King
             ;
             take
             away
             His
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             His
             Scepter
             too
             ;
             Himself
             must
             be
             dethroned
             ,
             ere
             He
             have
             no
             Kingdome
             .
             Enemies
             then
             may
             attempt
             great
             things
             ,
             and
             promise
             to
             themselves
             great
             success
             ;
             but
             in
             end
             ,
             they
             will
             prove
             themselves
             to
             be
             fooles
             ;
             for
             He
             must
             reigne
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             and
             His
             Kingdom
             must
             be
             to
             all
             Generations
             .
             He
             shall
             reigne
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             of
             His
             Kingdom
             
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             end
             .
             
               Luk.
               1
               :
               vers
            
             33.
             
             His
             people
             then
             may
             be
             at
             peace
             ,
             though
             they
             know
             what
             great
             things
             their
             Enemies
             designe
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             cruelty
             and
             rage
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             nothing
             but
             their
             utter
             overthrow
             and
             destruction
             will
             satisfie
             ;
             seing
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             should
             presume
             to
             pull
             God
             from
             His
             throne
             .
             Let
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             his
             trustee
             Livetenant
             ,
             Antichrist
             ,
             conspire
             ,
             and
             use
             what
             Machinations
             and
             bloody
             Devices
             they
             will
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             whole
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             ;
             He
             must
             not
             want
             Subjects
             ,
             He
             shall
             not
             want
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             endure
             :
             Howbeit
             the
             people
             of
             God
             may
             be
             several
             times
             brought
             very
             low
             ;
             yea
             and
             almost
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             as
             a
             Woman
             fled
             to
             the
             wilderness
             ;
             yet
             this
             exalted
             King
             ,
             who
             is
             set
             upon
             His
             throne
             ,
             by
             an
             everlasting
             Decree
             ,
             must
             have
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             &
             shall
             have
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             over
             which
             to
             swey
             His
             Scepter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yea
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             must
             be
             a
             coming
             and
             a
             growing
             Kingdom
             
               Luk.
               1
               :
               vers
            
             32.
             
             He
             must
             be
             great
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             throne
             of
             His
             Father
             David
             :
             Many
             excellent
             promises
             have
             we
             of
             this
             :
             
               Micah
               .
               4
               :
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               But
               in
               the
               last
               daies
               ,
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               mountaine
               of
               the
               house
               of
               the
               
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               be
               established
               on
               the
               tope
               of
               the
               mountains
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               exalted
               above
               the
               hils
               ,
               and
               people
               shall
               flow
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               many
               Nations
               shall
               come
               —
               and
               He
               shall
               judge
               among
               the
               people
               .
            
             So
             
               Esai
               .
               2
               :
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Rev.
               11.
               vers
               15.
               
               And
               the
               seventh
               Angel
               sounded
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               great
               voices
               in
               heaven
               ,
               saying
               ,
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               are
               become
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               of
               His
               Christ
               ;
               and
               He
               shall
               reigne
               for
               ever
               &
               ever
               .
            
             We
             are
             taught
             to
             pray
             daily
             ,
             
               Let
               thy
               Kingdom
               come
            
             .
             Our
             Lord
             shall
             be
             great
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             Micah
             .
             5
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             Let
             Enemies
             do
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             His
             Church
             shall
             not
             get
             much
             hurt
             :
             For
             so
             long
             as
             He
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             her
             ,
             she
             cannot
             be
             moved
             ,
             though
             the
             earth
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             Mountains
             be
             carried
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             though
             the
             waters
             thereof
             roar
             ,
             and
             be
             troubled
             ,
             though
             Mountains
             shake
             with
             the
             swellings
             thereof
             .
             Psal.
             46
             :
             5.
             
             It
             is
             promised
             Mic.
             4
             :
             7.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             shall
             reigne
             over
             them
             ,
             in
             mount
             Zion
             ;
             and
             what
             followeth
             ?
             
               And
               thou
               ,
               ô
               Toure
               of
               the
               Flock
               (
               vers
               .
               8.
               )
               the
               strong
               hold
               of
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Zion
               ,
               unto
               thee
               shall
               it
               come
               ,
               even
               the
               first
               Dominion
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
               shall
               come
               to
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Though
             it
             frequently
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             
             that
             God's
             people
             are
             brought
             low
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             get
             the
             upper
             hand
             ;
             yet
             Zion's
             King
             liveth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             He
             will
             Assemble
             her
             ,
             that
             halteth
             ,
             and
             will
             gather
             her
             ,
             that
             is
             driven
             out
             ,
             and
             her
             that
             have
             been
             afflicted
             ;
             and
             make
             her
             that
             halteth
             a
             remnant
             ,
             &
             her
             that
             was
             cast
             off
             a
             strong
             Nation
             Mica
             .
             4
             :
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Because
             He
             liveth
             ,
             His
             members
             must
             live
             also
             .
             Seing
             the
             Churches
             Head
             is
             above
             the
             water
             ,
             she
             cannot
             drown
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             upon
             this
             very
             ground
             ,
             that
             Zions
             King
             liveth
             and
             reigneth
             ,
             His
             Church
             and
             People
             ,
             even
             while
             low
             and
             under
             the
             feet
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             may
             lift
             up
             their
             head
             in
             hop
             ,
             and
             be
             sure
             that
             their
             day
             of
             redemption
             draweth
             neer
             ;
             and
             they
             may
             conclude
             with
             the
             Church
             
               Esai
               .
               33
               :
               22.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               our
               judge
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               our
               King
               :
               He
               will
               save
               us
               .
            
             Seing
             He
             is
             King
             ,
             He
             can
             
               command
               deliverance
               Psal.
            
             44.
             4.
             and
             
               work
               Salvation
               Psal.
            
             74
             :
             12.
             
             Upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             David
             inferreth
             a
             Delivery
             and
             a
             Victory
             
               Psal.
               10
               :
               v.
               16.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               King
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               the
               heathen
               are
               perished
               out
               of
               his
               land
               .
            
             Enemies
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             long
             in
             Immanuel's
             Land.
             It
             is
             His
             work
             ,
             as
             King
             ,
             to
             deliver
             and
             defend
             His
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             they
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             He
             
             will
             not
             deny
             Himself
             ,
             He
             will
             answere
             ●…is
             Title
             and
             Relation
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             His
             people
             see
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             Strength
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             none
             shut
             up
             or
             left
             ,
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             gone
             :
             But
             what
             ,
             cannot
             this
             King
             in
             Zion
             soon
             leavy
             an
             Army
             ?
             How
             easie
             is
             it
             for
             Him
             ,
             to
             speak
             to
             dry
             bones
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             armed
             men
             Ezek.
             37.
             
             When
             mention
             was
             made
             of
             this
             Ruler
             in
             Israel
             ,
             whose
             goings
             forth
             were
             from
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             who
             should
             stand
             and
             feed
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             His
             God
             
               Micah
               .
               5
               :
               4.
               
               It
               is
               added
               ,
               This
               man
               shall
               be
               the
               peace
               ,
               when
               the
               Assyrian
               shall
               come
               into
               our
               Land
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               shall
               trade
               in
               our
               Palaces
               ;
               then
               shall
               we
               raise
               against
               him
               Seven
               shepherds
               and
               eight
               Principal
               men
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               waste
               the
               Land
               of
               Assyria
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               the
               Land
               of
               Nimrod
               ,
               in
               the
               entrance
               thereof
               .
               Thus
               shall
               He
               deliver
               us
               ,
               from
               the
               Assyrian
               ,
               when
               he
               cometh
               into
               our
               Land
               ,
               and
               treadeth
               within
               our
               borders
               .
               And
               the
               remnant
               of
               Iacob
               shall
               be
               among
               the
               Gentils
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               many
               people
               ,
               as
               a
               Lion
               among
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               forest
               ,
               as
               the
               young
               Lion
               among
               the
               Flocks
               of
               sheep
               —
               Thine
               hand
               shall
               be
               lift
               up
               upon
               thine
               Adversaries
               ,
               and
               all
               thine
               enemies
               shall
               
               be
               cut
               off
               vers
               .
            
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             When
             His
             people
             are
             brought
             very
             low
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             raise
             up
             themselves
             ;
             then
             this
             King
             can
             help
             the
             business
             ,
             He
             can
             raise
             up
             an
             invincible
             army
             ,
             out
             of
             lame
             sick
             souldiers
             .
             He
             can
             
               make
               Ierusalem
               a
               cup
               of
               trembling
               ,
               and
               a
               burdensome
               stone
               ;
               for
               all
               people
               Zech.
            
             12
             :
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             He
             can
             make
             the
             
               Governours
               of
               Iudah
               like
               on
               hearth
               of
               fire
               among
               the
               wood
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               toarch
               of
               fire
               in
               a
               sheaf
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               devoure
               all
               the
               people
               round
               about
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               &
               on
               the
               left
               ver
               .
            
             5.
             
             He
             can
             make
             
               Him
               ,
               that
               is
               feeble
               among
               them
               ,
               like
               David
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               as
               God
               ,
               as
               an
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               before
               them
               v.
               8.
               
               Out
               of
               Him
               cometh
               the
               corner
               ,
               out
               of
               Him
               cometh
               the
               nail
               ,
               out
               of
               him
               the
               battel
               bow
               —
               and
               He
               can
               make
               them
               to
               be
               as
               mighty
               men
               ,
               which
               tread
               down
               ,
               as
               the
               mire
               of
               the
               street
               ,
               in
               the
               battel
               ;
               and
            
             He
             
               can
               strengthen
               the
               house
               of
               Iudah
               .
               Zech
            
             10
             :
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             He
             can
             
               bend
               Iudah
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               fill
               the
               bow
               with
               Ephraim
               ,
               &
               raise
               up
               Zions
               sones
            
             against
             their
             Enemies
             Zech.
             9
             :
             13
             :
             He
             can
             make
             
               poor
               worm
               Iacob
               ,
               a
               new
               sharp
               threshing
               Instrument
               having
               teeth
            
             ;
             and
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               thresh
               the
               mountains
               ;
               and
               beat
               them
               small
               ,
               and
               shall
               make
               the
               hils
               as
               chaff
               &c.
               Esai
               .
            
             41
             :
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
           
             7.
             
             This
             Consideration
             speaketh
             dread
             and
             terrour
             unto
             Enemies
             ;
             for
             He
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             is
             terrible
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             He
             maketh
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             heavens
             to
             tremble
             ,
             the
             hils
             melt
             and
             quake
             before
             him
             ;
             &
             what
             then
             can
             weak
             man
             do
             ?
             What
             will
             they
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             who
             shaketh
             Nations
             ?
             
               The
               Lord
               reigneth
               ,
               Let
               the
               earth
               tremble
               ,
               He
               sitteth
               between
               the
               Cherubims
               ,
               Let
               the
               earth
               be
               moved
               Psal.
            
             99
             :
             1.
             
             At
             the
             wrath
             of
             this
             everlasting
             King
             ,
             the
             earth
             shall
             tremble
             ;
             and
             the
             Nations
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             abide
             his
             Indignation
             Ier.
             10
             :
             10.
             
             Where
             then
             shall
             His
             Enemies
             stand
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             His
             Indignation
             ?
             We
             are
             oft
             afraid
             of
             the
             terrour
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             but
             saw
             we
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             King
             ,
             we
             would
             see
             ,
             that
             our
             Enemies
             had
             more
             cause
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             clothed
             with
             Majestie
             :
             
               there
               goeth
               a
               smoak
               out
               of
               his
               nostrils
               ,
               and
               fire
               out
               of
               His
               mouth
               devoureth
               and
               coals
               are
               kindled
               by
               it
               Psal.
               18
               :
               vers
               .
            
             8.
             
             Read
             what
             followeth
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             When
             we
             are
             thinking
             on
             the
             Wit
             ,
             Skil
             and
             Activity
             ,
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             ,
             let
             us
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             that
             our
             King
             is
             infinitly
             beyond
             them
             ,
             He
             searcheth
             the
             heart
             and
             tryeth
             the
             reines
             ;
             He
             knoweth
             
             the
             thoughts
             afar
             off
             :
             He
             is
             privie
             to
             all
             the
             motions
             of
             Adversaries
             ;
             He
             knoweth
             when
             they
             march
             ,
             and
             when
             and
             where
             they
             halt
             Esai
             .
             10
             :
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             See
             what
             is
             said
             of
             our
             King
             
               Esai
               .
               11
               :
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               The
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               rest
               upon
               him
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Wisdom
               &
               Understanding
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Counsel
               and
               Might
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               shall
               make
               him
               of
               quick
               understanding
               ,
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Though
             the
             Adversaries
             should
             soon
             out-wit
             us
             ;
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             out-wit
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             King
             ;
             for
             the
             treasures
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Knowledge
             are
             in
             Him
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             business
             for
             Him
             ,
             to
             countermine
             all
             their
             Plots
             and
             Machinations
             .
             He
             hath
             formed
             all
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             so
             He
             knoweth
             what
             is
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             Nothing
             can
             be
             hid
             from
             Him
             ,
             His
             very
             eye-lids
             try
             the
             Children
             of
             Men
             Psal.
             11
             :
             4.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             at
             a
             non-plus
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             this
             may
             comfort
             us
             ,
             and
             compose
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             our
             King
             knoweth
             very
             well
             ,
             how
             to
             carry
             on
             his
             own
             Contrivances
             ,
             &
             glorious
             Projects
             :
             So
             that
             when
             we
             are
             blinde
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             look
             to
             Him
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             not
             what
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             let
             Him
             alone
             with
             His
             own
             work
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             It
             is
             sad
             ,
             when
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             are
             wronged
             ,
             and
             cannot
             get
             faire
             Justice
             :
             wickedness
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             place
             of
             judgment
             ,
             and
             iniquity
             in
             the
             place
             of
             righteousness
             
               Eccles.
               3
               :
               v.
            
             16.
             judgment
             is
             turned
             away
             backward
             ,
             and
             Justice
             standeth
             afar
             off
             ,
             for
             truth
             is
             fallen
             in
             the
             streat
             ,
             and
             equity
             cannot
             enter
             ;
             yea
             truth
             faileth
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             departeth
             from
             evil
             maketh
             himself
             a
             prey
             
               Esai
               .
               59
               :
               v.
            
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             But
             here
             is
             comfort
             against
             this
             ,
             that
             Zions
             King
             reigneth
             ,
             who
             is
             just
             ,
             and
             a
             King
             that
             
               reigneth
               in
               righteousness
               .
               He
               shall
               not
               judge
               after
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
               neither
               reprove
               after
               the
               hearing
               of
               his
               eares
               ,
               but
               with
               righteousness
               shall
               He
               judge
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               reprove
               with
               equity
               ,
               for
               the
               meek
               of
               the
               earth
               —
               and
               righteousness
               shall
               be
               the
               girdle
               of
               His
               loines
               ,
               and
               faithfulness
               the
               girdle
               of
               His
               reines
               Esai
               .
            
             11
             :
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             His
             people
             then
             need
             not
             fear
             ,
             seing
             there
             is
             Justice
             to
             be
             had
             at
             His
             bar
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Children
             of
             God
             are
             much
             fainted
             and
             discouraged
             ,
             when
             second
             meanes
             are
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             they
             see
             not
             horses
             ,
             nor
             horsmen
             ,
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             fields
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             a
             right
             sight
             of
             this
             Truth
             would
             prove
             helpful
             and
             encouraging
             in
             this
             case
             :
             Did
             they
             but
             by
             faith
             see
             ,
             that
             
             Zions
             King
             were
             reigning
             on
             His
             Throne
             ,
             and
             actually
             sweying
             His
             Scepter
             ,
             they
             would
             easily
             conclude
             ,
             that
             all
             would
             be
             well
             ;
             for
             this
             King
             would
             either
             work
             without
             meanes
             (
             as
             sometime
             He
             doth
             )
             or
             creat
             meanes
             for
             His
             own
             use
             :
             A
             wight
             man
             (
             we
             say
             )
             never
             wanted
             weapons
             ;
             and
             shall
             our
             King
             be
             straitned
             for
             want
             of
             meanes
             ?
             Could
             Sampson
             ,
             without
             either
             Sword
             or
             Spear
             ,
             only
             with
             what
             came
             next
             to
             his
             hand
             ,
             the
             Jaw-bone
             of
             an
             asse
             ,
             slay
             so
             many
             ?
             And
             need
             we
             fear
             ,
             that
             our
             King
             shall
             want
             Instruments
             ,
             when
             He
             mindeth
             to
             work
             by
             Instruments
             ?
             Omnipotency
             cannot
             want
             hands
             :
             Any
             of
             all
             the
             Creatures
             is
             sufficient
             in
             His
             hand
             ;
             with
             vermine
             He
             made
             an
             end
             of
             proud
             Herod
             .
             If
             He
             but
             speak
             the
             word
             ,
             He
             will
             therewith
             command
             deliverance
             :
             So
             that
             we
             need
             not
             fear
             ,
             though
             the
             fig
             tree
             should
             not
             blossome
             ,
             and
             though
             we
             should
             see
             nothing
             but
             dry
             bones
             ,
             and
             dry
             bones
             scattered
             about
             the
             graves
             mouth
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             this
             King
             liveth
             and
             reigneth
             ,
             unto
             whom
             belong
             the
             shields
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             
               Ps.
               47
               :
               v.
               last
            
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             Lords
             reigning
             in
             Zion
             may
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             great
             and
             rich
             off-fallings
             to
             be
             had
             .
             Courtiers
             fear
             not
             want
             ,
             
             so
             long
             as
             the
             King
             possesseth
             His
             Throne
             ,
             yea
             they
             dar
             adventure
             to
             take
             on
             Luck's
             head
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             and
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Lords
             people
             also
             rejoice
             on
             Lucks
             head
             ,
             seing
             their
             King
             shall
             never
             be
             dethroned
             ?
             It
             is
             said
             
               Esai
               .
               32
               :
               vers
            
             .
             1.
             that
             
               a
               King
               shall
               reigne
               in
               righteousness
               .
            
             And
             what
             is
             to
             follow
             thereupon
             ?
             See
             
               vers
               .
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               a
               man
               shall
               be
               as
               an
               hiding
               place
               from
               the
               winde
               ,
               and
               a
               covert
               from
               the
               Tempest
               ,
               as
               Rivers
               of
               water
               ,
               in
               a
               dry
               place
               ,
               as
               the
               shadow
               of
               a
               great
               rock
               in
               a
               weary
               land
               ,
               and
               the
               eyes
               of
               them
               that
               see
               shall
               not
               be
               dim
               ,
               and
               the
               eares
               of
               them
               that
               hear
               shall
               hearken
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             This
             Consideration
             may
             fill
             the
             souls
             of
             his
             People
             with
             Joy
             and
             Consolation
             ,
             however
             matters
             go
             with
             them
             ,
             were
             they
             never
             so
             low
             ,
             were
             Enemies
             never
             so
             high
             ,
             were
             the
             case
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             never
             so
             desperat
             like
             :
             That
             Zions
             King
             liveth
             and
             reigneth
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             encouraging
             newes
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               reigneth
               ,
               let
               the
               earth
               rejoice
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               Isles
               be
               glade
               thereat
               Psal.
            
             97
             :
             1.
             
             There
             is
             Joy
             and
             gladness
             here
             sowen
             for
             all
             the
             upright
             in
             heart
             .
             Is
             not
             the
             Lord
             in
             Zion
             ?
             Is
             not
             her
             King
             in
             her
             ?
             Said
             
               Ieremie
               Chap.
            
             8
             :
             19.
             
             It
             is
             a
             shame
             ,
             that
             Beleevers
             should
             any
             way
             carry
             themselves
             
             so
             as
             On-lookers
             might
             have
             ground
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             Zions
             King
             were
             not
             in
             her
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             themselves
             did
             not
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             Zions
             King
             indeed
             were
             reigning
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XVIII
             .
             The
             time
             of
             Affliction
             is
             but
             short
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             an
             ordinary
             thing
             for
             people
             ,
             under
             Affliction
             ,
             to
             be
             putting
             moe
             hours
             in
             their
             day
             ,
             than
             twentie
             foure
             ;
             to
             be
             multiplying
             their
             yeers
             ,
             and
             accounting
             their
             moneths
             Yeers
             ,
             their
             weeks
             Moneths
             ,
             and
             their
             houres
             Dayes
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             crying
             out
             ,
             Oh
             will
             this
             life
             never
             have
             an
             end
             ?
             How
             long
             ,
             how
             long
             ,
             will
             this
             Cup
             be
             holden
             to
             my
             head
             ?
             When
             shall
             the
             day
             dawn
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             loose
             this
             Yoke
             from
             off
             my
             neck
             ?
             
               The
               Harvest
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               the
               Summer
               is
               ended
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               not
               saved
               ,
               Ier.
               8
               :
               vers
               .
            
             20.
             
             Will
             not
             this
             year
             put
             an
             end
             to
             our
             trouble
             ?
             How
             long
             shall
             the
             rod
             of
             the
             wicked
             rest
             upon
             the
             lot
             of
             the
             righteous
             ?
             
             How
             long
             will
             God
             lengthen-out
             this
             sad
             trial
             ?
             These
             speaches
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             but
             too
             frequent
             in
             their
             mouth
             ;
             and
             their
             thoughts
             are
             too
             oft
             upon
             this
             Subject
             :
             and
             thus
             eternizing
             their
             sad
             lot
             ,
             in
             their
             mindes
             ,
             or
             foolishly
             imagining
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             have
             an
             end
             ,
             in
             hast
             ,
             they
             multiply
             their
             own
             Sorrow
             ;
             whereas
             did
             they
             calculat
             by
             the
             Scripture-account
             ,
             they
             would
             see
             the
             time
             shorter
             ,
             than
             they
             now
             imagine
             it
             to
             be
             .
             Now
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             ,
             We
             shall
             1.
             
             Shew
             what
             is
             the
             Scripture
             account
             of
             the
             time
             of
             Affliction
             .
             2.
             
             Answere
             what
             can
             be
             objected
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             3.
             
             Show
             how
             this
             Consideration
             may
             and
             should
             be
             improven
             to
             advantage
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             First
             ,
             The
             Scriptures
             give
             us
             this
             account
             of
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             will
             
               not
               be
               for
               ever
               1
               King.
               11.
               v.
               39.
               
               And
            
             I
             
               will
               for
               this
               afflict
               the
               Seed
               of
               David
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Though
             for
             their
             iniquities
             He
             resolved
             to
             punish
             and
             afflict
             the
             Seed
             of
             David
             ;
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             be
             for
             ever
             :
             And
             what
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             David's
             Seed
             ,
             will
             ,
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             agree
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             Ay
             ,
             and
             there
             may
             be
             here
             a
             Meiosis
             ,
             
             a
             Figure
             ,
             whereby
             much
             more
             is
             imported
             ,
             than
             the
             words
             signifie
             ;
             and
             this
             
               not
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             ,
             
               for
               a
               short
               time
            
             .
             It
             must
             then
             be
             the
             language
             of
             unbeleef
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             cast
             off
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             that
             He
             will
             be
             favourable
             no
             more
             ;
             for
             His
             strokes
             upon
             the
             Godly
             are
             not
             of
             that
             nature
             :
             He
             may
             afflict
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Scripture
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             
               these
               dayes
               will
               be
               shortened
               ,
               Matth.
               20
               :
               22.
               
               And
               except
               those
               dayes
               should
               be
               shortened
               ,
               no
               flesh
               should
               be
               saved
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               Elects
               sake
               ,
               those
               dayes
               shall
               be
               shortened
               .
            
             Christ
             is
             speaking
             there
             of
             sore
             and
             sharp
             Tribulation
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             come
             upon
             the
             Land
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             those
             dayes
             of
             Affliction
             and
             Tribulation
             should
             not
             long
             continue
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             shortened
             for
             their
             sake
             :
             And
             this
             will
             hold
             good
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             the
             Lord
             being
             as
             careful
             of
             His
             Elect
             now
             ,
             as
             then
             ,
             and
             His
             Elect
             being
             as
             ready
             to
             fainte
             ,
             through
             long
             Affliction
             now
             ,
             as
             formerly
             :
             Therefore
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             promise
             continueing
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             promise
             it self
             is
             out
             of
             date
             :
             To
             say
             then
             ,
             that
             Affliction
             shall
             never
             have
             an
             end
             ,
             is
             
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             to
             annul
             this
             Promise
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             finde
             the
             Scripture
             saying
             ,
             That
             Affliction
             ,
             or
             
               the
               rod
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               should
               not
               rest
               upon
               the
               Lot
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               lest
               the
               righteous
               put
               forth
               their
               hands
               unto
               iniquity
               ,
               Psal.
               125
               :
               v.
            
             3.
             
             This
             promise
             containeth
             likewise
             ,
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             ground
             of
             assurance
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             expired
             ;
             for
             as
             long
             ,
             as
             the
             righteous
             are
             in
             hazard
             of
             putting
             forth
             their
             hands
             unto
             iniquity
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             trouble
             ;
             we
             may
             eye
             this
             promise
             ,
             that
             the
             rod
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             not
             rest
             upon
             their
             lot
             ;
             &
             this
             ground
             will
             alwayes
             endure
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             promise
             ,
             bearing
             this
             Ground
             and
             Reason
             in
             its
             bosome
             ,
             will
             continue
             likewise
             in
             force
             .
             We
             must
             not
             then
             say
             ,
             that
             Afflictions
             on
             the
             Godly
             shall
             never
             have
             an
             end
             ,
             unless
             we
             would
             withall
             destroy
             this
             promise
             .
             Therefore
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Damascus
               Zech.
            
             9
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             are
             also
             told
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             That
             the
             Heaviness
             of
             Affliction
             is
             but
             
               for
               a
               Season
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1
               :
               6.
               wherein
               ye
               greatly
               rejoice
               ,
               though
               now
               for
               a
               Season
               (
               if
               need
               be
               )
               ye
               are
               in
               heaviness
               ,
               
               through
               manifold
               temptations
               .
            
             The
             word
             rendered
             
               for
               a
               Season
            
             ,
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             signifieth
             a
             
               little
               present
               now
            
             ;
             to
             show
             that
             this
             Season
             is
             but
             short
             ;
             a
             present
             now
             ,
             without
             any
             considerable
             duration
             .
             If
             this
             were
             beleeved
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             be
             crying-out
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             too
             ready
             to
             do
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             will
             those
             dayes
             never
             be
             at
             an
             end
             ?
             we
             would
             see
             that
             the
             little
             inconsiderable
             present
             now
             ,
             or
             point
             of
             time
             ,
             would
             quickly
             be
             over
             .
             See
             Revel
             .
             6
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Scripture
             tels
             us
             of
             a
             
               little
               while
               ,
               Heb.
               10
               :
               37.
               for
               yet
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               He
               that
               shall
               come
               will
               come
            
             &c.
             
             The
             expression
             is
             mostemphatick
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             &
             cannot
             well
             be
             rendered
             to
             the
             full
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               yet
               a
               little
               ,
               how
               little
               ,
               how
               little
               ?
            
             As
             if
             it
             could
             not
             be
             expressed
             ,
             how
             little
             the
             time
             was
             to
             be
             .
             This
             little
             while
             ,
             or
             appointed
             time
             (
             as
             it
             is
             called
             Habb
             .
             2
             :
             .3
             will
             soon
             be
             over
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Scripture
             pointeth
             it
             out
             to
             be
             a
             
               very
               little
               while
               Esai
               .
               10
               :
               25.
               for
               yet
               a
               very
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               the
               Indignation
               shall
               cease
            
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             Original
             there
             are
             two
             words
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             signifying
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             or
             a
             very
             little
             time
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             .
             a
             
               very
               little
               little
               time
            
             .
             Sure
             that
             time
             cannot
             be
             long
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             short
             ,
             that
             the
             shortness
             
             of
             it
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             then
             strange
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             cannot
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             get
             words
             to
             express
             the
             shortness
             of
             the
             duration
             of
             their
             trouble
             ,
             they
             on
             the
             contrary
             cannot
             get
             words
             sufficiently
             to
             express
             their
             sense
             of
             the
             length
             of
             the
             time
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             finde
             it
             called
             by
             a
             definite
             number
             
               Ten
               dayes
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2
               :
               10.
               —
               And
               ye
               shall
               have
               tribulation
               ten
               dayes
            
             ;
             Whereby
             the
             shortness
             of
             the
             duration
             of
             that
             tribulation
             is
             expressed
             ;
             not
             that
             the
             trouble
             was
             to
             continue
             just
             ten
             dayes
             ;
             but
             to
             signifie
             that
             it
             was
             not
             to
             continue
             long
             ,
             but
             a
             short
             inconsiderable
             time
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             determined
             and
             limited
             punctually
             to
             a
             day
             .
             Tribulation
             will
             not
             last
             alwayes
             ,
             Ten
             dayes
             will
             put
             a
             period
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             this
             be
             too
             long
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             expressed
             as
             yet
             much
             shorter
             ;
             even
             
               a
               night
            
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             long
             time
             
               Psal.
               30
               :
               5.
               —
               Weeping
               may
               endure
               for
               a
               night
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             dark
             disconsolat
             weeping
             time
             will
             not
             endure
             long
             ,
             the
             few
             houres
             of
             a
             night
             will
             put
             an
             end
             to
             it
             :
             It
             is
             but
             a
             night
             ,
             and
             a
             night
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             dawning
             of
             a
             day
             following
             it
             .
             We
             should
             be
             ashamed
             then
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             or
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             Trouble
             and
             Affliction
             will
             alwayes
             last
             ;
             we
             never
             saw
             a
             
             night
             yet
             ,
             but
             it
             had
             a
             morning
             of
             a
             new
             day
             following
             it
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             this
             should
             yet
             seem
             too
             long
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             denominated
             from
             a
             shorter
             time
             ,
             as
             an
             
               hour
               Revel
            
             .
             3
             :
             10.
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             
               an
               hour
               of
               temptation
               ,
               that
               was
               to
               come
               on
               all
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Our
             Lord
             ;
             sure
             ,
             would
             hereby
             confute
             our
             errour
             of
             construeing
             the
             time
             to
             be
             too
             long
             ,
             when
             He
             doth
             of
             purpose
             mention
             such
             short
             measures
             of
             time
             .
             An
             hour
             will
             soon
             be
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             the
             few
             minuts
             thereof
             will
             swiftly
             post
             away
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Nay
             ,
             if
             this
             should
             seem
             too
             long
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             expressed
             by
             a
             shorter
             duration
             viz.
             of
             
               a
               moment
               ,
               Ps.
               30
               :
               5.
               for
               his
               anger
               endureth
               but
               a
               moment
               .
            
             And
             what
             can
             be
             shorter
             ,
             than
             a
             moment
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             measure
             of
             time
             shorter
             ,
             than
             a
             moment
             ?
             And
             yet
             by
             this
             is
             the
             duration
             of
             the
             Anger
             of
             God
             against
             His
             Children
             ,
             in
             afflicting
             of
             them
             ,
             expressed
             .
             Why
             then
             should
             we
             account
             that
             an
             age
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             calleth
             but
             a
             moment
             ?
             So
             
               Esai
               .
               54
               :
               8.
               
               In
               a
               little
               wrath
               I
               hid
               my
               face
               from
               thee
               ,
               for
               a
               moment
               .
            
             The
             word
             rendered
             moment
             signifieth
             cutting
             or
             dividing
             ,
             and
             so
             importeth
             the
             shortest
             cutting
             or
             division
             of
             time
             .
             The
             Apostle
             speaketh
             thus
             of
             it
             also
             
             2
             
               Cor.
               4
               :
               17.
               
               Our
               light
               Affliction
               ,
               which
               is
               b●…t
               for
               a
               moment
               .
            
             The
             Apostles
             expression
             is
             singular
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             lightness
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             and
             that
             lightness
             is
             but
             a
             momentany
             lightness
             ;
             Now
             weightiness
             or
             lightness
             is
             not
             measured
             by
             time
             ;
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             emphatick
             manner
             doth
             so
             here
             ,
             to
             shew
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             Affliction
             (
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             glory
             ,
             that
             is
             coming
             )
             is
             meer
             lightness
             ;
             or
             is
             so
             light
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             measured
             with
             the
             least
             of
             weights
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             momentany
             thing
             ,
             like
             a
             feather
             falling
             on
             a
             mans
             hand
             and
             immediatly
             blown
             away
             againe
             .
             It
             can
             be
             nothing
             then
             ,
             but
             shameless
             unbeleef
             ,
             that
             saith
             the
             time
             is
             long
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Nay
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             ;
             as
             if
             this
             duration
             were
             yet
             too
             long
             ,
             it
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               a
               little
               moment
               Esai
               .
               26
               :
               vers
               .
            
             20.
             
             As
             if
             it
             were
             a
             little
             part
             of
             the
             least
             division
             of
             time
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             moment
             less
             then
             another
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             right
             name
             of
             the
             duration
             of
             the
             Troubles
             and
             Afflictions
             of
             His
             People
             .
             So
             
               Esai
               .
               54
               vers
            
             .
             7.
             
             It
             is
             called
             a
             
               small
               moment
            
             .
             And
             can
             we
             imagine
             how
             it
             can
             be
             less
             ?
             If
             the
             People
             of
             God
             had
             the
             measuring
             of
             the
             time
             of
             their
             trouble
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             hand
             ,
             could
             they
             give
             it
             any
             shorter
             duration
             ,
             than
             this
             ?
             Could
             they
             
             imagine
             a
             shorter
             ?
             When
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             expresseth
             it
             thus
             ,
             We
             should
             be
             ashamed
             to
             think
             it
             too
             long
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             objected
             (
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Second
             thing
             I
             am
             to
             speak
             to
             )
             That
             the
             Lords
             ordinary
             dispensation
             with
             His
             people
             in
             all
             ages
             seemeth
             to
             contradict
             this
             ,
             for
             ordinarily
             ,
             if
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Afflictions
             of
             His
             People
             are
             of
             long
             continuance
             :
             did
             not
             Israel
             wander
             Fourty
             Yeers
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ?
             After
             they
             came
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             did
             they
             not
             serve
             the
             King
             of
             Mesopotamia
             Eight
             yeers
             Iudg.
             3
             :
             8.
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Moab
             Eighteen
             vers
             .
             14.
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Canaan
             Twenty
             Yeers
             Iudg.
             4
             :
             3.
             &
             the
             King
             of
             Midian
             Seven
             Yeers
             
               Iudg.
               6
               :
               vers
            
             .
             1
             ?
             Were
             they
             not
             captives
             in
             Babylon
             Seventy
             Yeers
             ?
             not
             to
             mention
             their
             being
             now
             Non-churched
             above
             sixteen
             hundreth
             Yeers
             ?
             How
             then
             can
             this
             time
             be
             called
             and
             accounted
             so
             short
             ?
          
           
             For
             clearing
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             propose
             these
             few
             things
             following
             to
             Consideration
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             time
             of
             the
             Affliction
             of
             His
             people
             may
             be
             accounted
             short
             ,
             in
             regaird
             of
             the
             great
             and
             manifold
             effects
             ,
             which
             God
             is
             to
             bring
             about
             by
             the
             same
             ,
             a
             through
             Consideration
             of
             which
             would
             make
             us
             say
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             judged
             according
             to
             our
             usual
             manner
             )
             
             that
             the
             Afflictions
             must
             of
             necessity
             continue
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             those
             great
             and
             noble
             effects
             may
             be
             produced
             thereby
             .
             Would
             we
             consider
             ,
             how
             much
             Dross
             and
             Corruption
             in
             His
             own
             people
             remaineth
             to
             be
             purged
             away
             ,
             as
             Pride
             ,
             Carnality
             ,
             Inordinat
             Self-love
             ,
             and
             Love
             of
             Pleasures
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             Ease
             &c.
             
             Carnal-Security
             ,
             Passion
             ,
             Self-conceite
             ,
             Formality
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             &c.
             we
             would
             see
             a
             necessity
             for
             the
             Crosses
             lying-on
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             purging
             of
             these
             away
             ;
             As
             also
             would
             we
             consider
             how
             much
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Hollow-heartedness
             there
             is
             to
             discover
             ;
             how
             many
             false
             Friends
             to
             Christ
             and
             His
             Interest
             ,
             there
             are
             to
             be
             made
             known
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             but
             think
             ,
             that
             of
             necessity
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             effectuating
             of
             this
             discovery
             ,
             a
             long
             time
             of
             trouble
             and
             trials
             were
             requisite
             .
             As
             likewise
             ,
             if
             we
             called
             to
             minde
             ,
             how
             many
             things
             His
             people
             are
             to
             learne
             thereby
             .
             Considering
             I
             say
             ,
             those
             and
             such
             like
             noble
             Effects
             ,
             which
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             Work
             is
             to
             effectuate
             and
             produce
             by
             the
             Affliction
             ;
             And
             how
             they
             would
             seem
             to
             call
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             same
             for
             a
             considerable
             time
             ,
             And
             withall
             how
             notwithstanding
             the
             Lord
             prevents
             the
             thoughts
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             maketh
             a
             short
             work
             ;
             and
             doth
             that
             in
             a
             few
             
             Moneths
             or
             Dayes
             ,
             which
             we
             could
             have
             thought
             should
             have
             called
             for
             many
             Yeers
             .
             When
             then
             the
             Lord
             maketh
             such
             a
             quick
             dispatch
             of
             such
             a
             great
             Business
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             Years
             are
             but
             a
             very
             short
             time
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             time
             of
             Afflictions
             may
             be
             accounted
             short
             ,
             considering
             what
             our
             Sins
             and
             Provocations
             call
             for
             at
             His
             hand
             .
             When
             in
             righteousness
             the
             Lord
             might
             keep
             us
             under
             the
             rod
             all
             our
             dayes
             ,
             and
             multiply
             Afflictions
             upon
             us
             ,
             to
             our
             very
             dying
             day
             ,
             Ten
             or
             Twenty
             Years
             Captivity
             should
             seem
             a
             very
             short
             time
             ,
             a
             few
             Years
             Imprisonment
             would
             seem
             nothing
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             condemned
             to
             perpetual
             Imprisonment
             :
             To
             another
             possibly
             ,
             who
             got
             no
             such
             Sentence
             ,
             a
             few
             Moneths
             Imprisonment
             would
             seem
             longer
             ,
             than
             many
             Years
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             expected
             no
             less
             ,
             than
             perpetual
             Imprisonment
             .
             So
             ,
             were
             we
             considering
             ,
             that
             in
             regaird
             of
             our
             deservings
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             Afflictions
             might
             justly
             be
             continued
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
             dayes
             ,
             a
             few
             Years
             or
             Moneths
             would
             appear
             to
             be
             no
             considerable
             time
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             deservings
             ,
             a
             long
             time
             of
             Affliction
             is
             but
             a
             short
             time
             ;
             because
             the
             longest
             is
             nothing
             to
             what
             we
             have
             deserved
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             They
             may
             be
             accounted
             short
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             dayes
             of
             Prosperity
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             had
             sometimes
             in
             the
             world
             The
             Lord
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             chide
             ,
             He
             will
             not
             cast
             off
             for
             ever
             ,
             but
             though
             he
             cause
             griefe
             ,
             yet
             will
             He
             have
             compassion
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             His
             tender
             Mercies
             
               Lam.
               3
               :
               vers
            
             .
             32.
             and
             so
             He
             sendeth
             Prosperity
             ,
             which
             lasteth
             longer
             ,
             than
             their
             Adversitie
             did
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             
               Iudg.
               3
               :
               vers
            
             .
             11.
             after
             Eight
             Years
             bondage
             ,
             they
             had
             rest
             Fourtie
             Years
             :
             And
             vers
             .
             30.
             after
             Eighteen
             Years
             trouble
             ,
             they
             had
             rest
             Fourscore
             Years
             So
             
               Chap.
               5
               :
               vers
               .
               last
               .
            
             after
             twenty
             Years
             bondage
             ,
             they
             had
             rest
             Fourty
             Years
             .
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             sometimes
             sendeth
             such
             a
             length
             of
             Prosperity
             ,
             that
             the
             dayes
             of
             Adversity
             are
             forgotten
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             few
             and
             inconsiderable
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             time
             of
             Affliction
             may
             be
             accounted
             short
             ,
             considering
             how
             that
             oftentimes
             ,
             for
             as
             long
             as
             the
             delivery
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             coming
             ,
             yet
             ,
             when
             it
             cometh
             ,
             His
             People
             are
             surprized
             therewith
             ,
             their
             expectation
             is
             prevented
             ;
             they
             imagined
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             apprehensions
             ,
             a
             longer
             duration
             of
             the
             trouble
             ,
             so
             that
             mercy
             preventeth
             them
             ,
             when
             it
             cometh
             ;
             and
             this
             maketh
             the
             by-past
             time
             of
             their
             Affliction
             seem
             short
             .
             Though
             the
             People
             of
             God
             had
             been
             a
             conderable
             
             time
             in
             bondage
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             feet
             of
             Adversaries
             ;
             yet
             it
             appeared
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             as
             the
             time
             betwixt
             seed
             time
             and
             harvest
             
               Psal.
               126
               :
               vers
            
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             after
             God
             had
             wonderfully
             delivered
             them
             out
             of
             Captivity
             and
             Bondage
             ,
             they
             draw
             this
             Conclusion
             from
             this
             rare
             Act
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             about
             them
             .
             
               They
               that
               sow
               in
               tears
               shall
               reap
               in
               Ioy
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               goeth
               forth
               and
               weepeth
               having
               precious
               seed
               ,
               shall
               doubtless
               come
               againe
               with
               rejoiceing
               ,
               bringing
               His
               sheaves
               with
               him
               .
            
             Whereby
             is
             imported
             that
             Gods
             People
             ,
             abiding
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             meet
             with
             Affliction
             ,
             in
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             to
             weep
             sore
             ,
             be
             reason
             thereof
             ;
             yet
             the
             time
             of
             delivery
             should
             come
             ,
             like
             an
             Harvest
             with
             fruit
             ,
             recompensing
             all
             their
             toile
             and
             tears
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             they
             summed
             up
             all
             their
             Seventy
             Years
             into
             less
             than
             Seven
             Moneths
             .
             And
             how
             came
             it
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             seemed
             so
             short
             ?
             That
             Psalm
             pointeth
             this
             forth
             ,
             as
             one
             Reason
             hereof
             ,
             
               Vers.
               1
               :
               When
               the
               Lord
               turned
               againe
               the
               Captivity
               of
               Zion
               ,
               we
               were
               like
               men
               that
               dream
               .
            
             They
             were
             surprized
             with
             the
             mercy
             ,
             for
             they
             did
             not
             look
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             thought
             their
             exiled
             Condition
             should
             have
             continued
             longer
             ,
             because
             they
             saw
             no
             appearance
             or
             probability
             of
             a
             returne
             .
             So
             that
             in
             regaird
             of
             what
             the
             People
             of
             God
             themselves
             
             may
             imagine
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Affliction
             may
             be
             short
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             may
             likewise
             be
             accounted
             short
             and
             inconsiderable
             ,
             in
             regaird
             of
             the
             wonderful
             and
             extraordinary
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             appeareth
             in
             the
             delivery
             ;
             when
             it
             cometh
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             attended
             with
             such
             signal
             and
             notable
             Mercies
             ,
             which
             so
             fill
             their
             souls
             with
             amazement
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             that
             the
             length
             of
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Affliction
             disappeareth
             and
             evanisheth
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             nothing
             ,
             it
             is
             presently
             forgotten
             .
             So
             in
             that
             forecited
             
               Psal.
               126
               :
               vers
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             delivery
             is
             accounted
             signal
             and
             wonderfully
             remarkable
             ,
             such
             as
             
               filled
               their
               mouth
               with
               laughter
               ,
               and
               their
               tongue
               with
               singing
               .
            
             It
             was
             such
             a
             notable
             delivery
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             so
             many
             rare
             Passages
             ,
             and
             carrying
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             it
             so
             many
             rare
             demonstrations
             of
             Gods
             Power
             ,
             Tenderness
             ,
             Faithfulness
             ,
             Constancy
             and
             loving
             Kindness
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             but
             be
             filled
             with
             admiration
             thereat
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             tongues
             loosed
             to
             sing
             his
             praises
             :
             Yea
             they
             took
             notice
             of
             this
             circumstance
             ,
             which
             increased
             the
             admirablness
             of
             the
             delivery
             ,
             that
             even
             Strangers
             and
             Heathens
             were
             made
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             done
             great
             things
             or
             the
             poor
             Jewes
             ;
             and
             they
             themselves
             ,
             being
             no
             less
             convinced
             hereof
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             subscribe
             
             to
             the
             truth
             thereof
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             take
             the
             word
             out
             of
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             say
             
               v.
               3.
               
               The
               Lord
               had
               done
               great
               things
               for
               us
               ,
               whereof
               we
               are
               glade
               .
            
             Now
             this
             being
             so
             remarkable
             a
             delivery
             ,
             the
             first
             sight
             and
             apprehension
             of
             it
             did
             so
             fill
             their
             soul
             with
             Joy
             and
             Admiration
             ,
             that
             the
             long
             Seventy
             Years
             Bondage
             seemed
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             paines
             and
             labour
             of
             a
             few
             Moneths
             ,
             in
             expectation
             of
             a
             good
             harvest
             ,
             after
             the
             seed
             was
             sowen
             :
             as
             the
             long
             paines
             of
             a
             women
             travelling
             in
             Child-birth
             are
             forgotten
             ,
             when
             she
             hath
             brought
             forth
             a
             Man-Child
             .
             In
             respect
             therefore
             of
             the
             delivery
             ,
             so
             signal
             as
             to
             its
             Ingredients
             ,
             Attendants
             and
             Circumstances
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             Affliction
             may
             appear
             as
             nothing
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             time
             of
             Affliction
             may
             appear
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Comfort
             and
             Support
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             may
             bestow
             upon
             them
             in
             the
             Affliction
             :
             His
             Presence
             and
             Company
             may
             so
             sweeten
             the
             Lot
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             may
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             steal
             away
             ,
             and
             scarce
             be
             observed
             :
             what
             is
             a
             whole
             Years
             Affliction
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             shine
             in
             love
             upon
             the
             soul
             dureing
             that
             time
             ?
             Good
             Company
             will
             make
             the
             Journay
             seem
             short
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             good
             ,
             which
             otherwayes
             would
             be
             tedious
             .
             Now
             the
             Lord
             is
             pleased
             sometimes
             so
             to
             manifest
             Himself
             ,
             
             as
             to
             fill
             His
             People
             with
             Joy
             ,
             and
             this
             so
             sweetneth
             the
             trouble
             ,
             and
             cutteth
             the
             time
             short
             ,
             that
             many
             Years
             seem
             but
             a
             few
             dayes
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             time
             may
             be
             accounted
             short
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             rich
             recompence
             of
             reward
             ,
             that
             is
             coming
             .
             If
             we
             should
             lay
             this
             in
             the
             ballance
             with
             an
             hundred
             Years
             Bondage
             and
             Affliction
             ,
             what
             would
             all
             these
             Years
             of
             trouble
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             trouble
             of
             a
             moment
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             past
             ?
             Therefore
             ,
             when
             Paul
             taketh
             a
             view
             of
             the
             exceeding
             and
             eternal
             weight
             of
             Glory
             ,
             which
             was
             coming
             ,
             all
             the
             Afflictions
             in
             this
             earth
             appeared
             as
             nothing
             in
             his
             eyes
             ;
             the
             transcendent
             Glory
             &
             incomprehensible
             Excellency
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             eateth
             away
             the
             duration
             of
             the
             other
             to
             a
             thing
             of
             nothing
             2
             
               Cor.
               4
               :
               ver
            
             .
             17.
             
             It
             is
             with
             the
             Beleever
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Iaeob
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             serving
             for
             Rachel
             ,
             Seven
             Years
             enduring
             of
             the
             cold
             frost
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             the
             heat
             by
             day
             ,
             seemed
             unto
             him
             but
             as
             a
             few
             dayes
             ,
             
               For
               the
               love
               he
               had
               to
               her
               Gen.
               29
               :
               vers
               .
            
             20.
             
             The
             thoughts
             of
             the
             rich
             and
             upmaking
             reward
             ,
             that
             faithful
             Sufferers
             have
             to
             look-for
             ,
             will
             cause
             a
             long
             time
             of
             sad
             Affliction
             seem
             short
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             time
             of
             Affliction
             is
             so
             short
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             nothing
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             Eternity
             :
             
             the
             exceeding
             and
             eternal
             weight
             of
             Glory
             will
             make
             the
             Afflictions
             light
             &
             momentany
             .
             What
             is
             the
             whole
             of
             time
             unto
             Eternity
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             comparison
             betwixt
             what
             is
             finite
             ,
             &
             what
             is
             Infinite
             ?
             Seing
             then
             the
             whole
             of
             time
             is
             not
             as
             a
             moment
             of
             time
             to
             all
             eternity
             ;
             what
             can
             the
             longest
             duration
             of
             Affliction
             be
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             inconsiderable
             part
             of
             that
             inconsiderable
             whole
             ?
             VVhat
             do
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             up
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             think
             of
             the
             many
             Years
             of
             their
             Trouble
             and
             Persecution
             here
             below
             ?
             Are
             they
             ,
             think
             we
             ,
             calculating
             it
             by
             Years
             or
             by
             Dayes
             ,
             or
             by
             Houres
             ?
             Oh
             no
             ,
             all
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             with
             them
             ,
             comprized
             within
             the
             Circle
             of
             a
             small
             inconsiderable
             point
             .
          
           
             These
             and
             the
             like
             particulars
             being
             duely
             pondered
             and
             considered
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             how
             the
             longest
             time
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             have
             here
             ,
             is
             but
             short
             &
             inconsiderable
             :
             And
             it
             is
             our
             not
             weighing
             and
             laying
             of
             these
             things
             to
             heart
             ,
             which
             maketh
             our
             trouble
             seem
             so
             long
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             VVe
             come
             now
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Christian
             and
             Edifying
             Improvement
             of
             this
             Consideration
             :
             which
             is
             by
             fixing
             it
             in
             our
             heart
             ,
             as
             a
             sure
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             of
             Affliction
             is
             indeed
             but
             short
             .
             And
             had
             we
             the
             faith
             hereof
             rooted
             in
             our
             souls
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             in
             case
             to
             carry
             Christianly
             under
             
             Afflictions
             :
             For
             the
             faith
             hereof
             would
             produce
             several
             sweet
             and
             useful
             Effects
             ,
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             seasonable
             and
             profitable
             for
             such
             a
             time
             :
             Such
             as
             these
             following
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             fixed
             apprehension
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             is
             but
             short
             ,
             would
             fortifie
             the
             Soul
             of
             a
             Beleever
             against
             the
             false
             suggestions
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             which
             he
             maketh
             much
             use
             of
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             disquiet
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             lives
             bitter
             .
             He
             will
             laboure
             to
             perswade
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             looketh
             on
             them
             as
             Enemies
             ,
             otherwise
             He
             would
             not
             continue
             their
             heavy
             Affliction
             so
             long
             ;
             and
             thus
             tempt
             them
             to
             question
             their
             Interest
             in
             God.
             But
             the
             faith
             of
             this
             truth
             would
             enable
             the
             Beleever
             to
             answere
             this
             Objection
             ,
             and
             to
             repel
             this
             Temptation
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               His
               anger
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
            
             His
             face
             will
             not
             alwayes
             be
             hid
             ;
             this
             blast
             will
             go
             over
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             call
             my
             Interest
             in
             question
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             fixed
             faith
             of
             this
             would
             keep
             the
             Beleever
             from
             questioning
             the
             promises
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             ,
             that
             the
             Lords
             Dispensations
             did
             seem
             to
             threaten
             a
             long
             lasting
             trouble
             ;
             and
             a
             sad
             life
             of
             Affliction
             for
             a
             long
             time
             .
             Temptation
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             will
             then
             say
             ,
             God
             hath
             forgotten
             to
             be
             gracious
             ,
             He
             will
             be
             favourable
             no
             more
             ,
             His
             faithfulness
             
             faileth
             for
             ever
             .
             But
             the
             Soul
             ,
             beleeving
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             will
             say
             ,
             what
             a
             poor
             insignificant
             ground
             is
             that
             for
             me
             ,
             whereupon
             to
             call
             the
             faithfulness
             of
             God
             in
             question
             ?
             If
             the
             trouble
             were
             lengthened
             out
             ●…et
             longer
             ,
             all
             the
             time
             is
             but
             short
             ,
             it
             will
             soon
             have
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             faith
             of
             this
             will
             contribute
             much
             to
             hold
             up
             Hop
             's
             Head.
             When
             the
             afflicted
             Person
             ,
             through
             the
             Power
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             is
             made
             to
             cry-out
             ,
             O!
             This
             Trouble
             will
             never
             have
             an
             end
             ,
             this
             perplexity
             and
             exercise
             is
             but
             growing
             ;
             and
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             ?
             Then
             hope
             beginneth
             to
             fail
             ,
             and
             when
             hop
             faileth
             ,
             the
             soul
             sincketh
             :
             But
             now
             ,
             when
             this
             Consideration
             is
             seriously
             thought
             upon
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             is
             made
             to
             say
             ,
             all
             the
             time
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             which
             his
             Children
             meet
             with
             here
             ,
             is
             but
             short
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             alwayes
             last
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             yea
             and
             for
             a
             very
             short
             moment
             ;
             then
             hop
             is
             made
             to
             lift
             up
             its
             head
             ;
             for
             the
             man
             will
             be
             ashamed
             to
             quite
             his
             hop
             ,
             and
             despond
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             that
             the
             storme
             will
             quickly
             be
             over
             ,
             and
             be
             but
             like
             a
             may-shoure
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Faith
             of
             this
             will
             help
             unto
             the
             exercise
             of
             Patience
             :
             when
             we
             look
             upon
             the
             trouble
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             will
             not
             end
             ,
             or
             must
             be
             of
             long
             continuance
             ,
             our
             courage
             departeth
             ,
             our
             spirits
             fail
             ,
             and
             we
             storme
             and
             
             grow
             Impatient
             .
             But
             when
             we
             by
             faith
             look
             thorow
             the
             thick
             and
             black
             side
             of
             the
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             end
             of
             the
             calamity
             nigh
             at
             hand
             ,
             the
             moment
             posting
             away
             ,
             how
             sweetly
             will
             we
             lay
             our
             necks
             under
             the
             yoke
             ,
             and
             set
             our
             faces
             against
             the
             storme
             ,
             and
             hold
             on
             our
             Journay
             ?
             How
             patiently
             will
             we
             bear
             the
             Indignation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             over
             within
             a
             moment
             ?
             We
             will
             be
             ashamed
             to
             quarrel
             ,
             or
             complaine
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             a
             period
             shall
             quickly
             be
             put
             thereunto
             .
             The
             Apostle
             told
             the
             
               Hebrewes
               Heb.
            
             10
             :
             36.
             that
             they
             
               had
               need
               of
               patience
            
             :
             And
             to
             encourage
             them
             unto
             Patience
             ,
             he
             tels
             them
             ,
             that
             within
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             yea
             a
             very
             little
             while
             .
             He
             that
             should
             come
             ,
             would
             come
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             tarry
             vers
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             5
             The
             faith
             of
             this
             will
             help
             unto
             Constancy
             and
             Stedfastness
             .
             When
             we
             once
             conceive
             and
             apprehend
             ,
             that
             our
             trouble
             shall
             be
             of
             long
             endurance
             ,
             we
             grow
             weak
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             stand
             out
             against
             temptations
             ;
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             because
             this
             storme
             will
             not
             soon
             blow
             over
             ,
             it
             is
             best
             to
             row
             to
             a
             lee
             shore
             ,
             and
             comply
             with
             the
             sinful
             courses
             of
             the
             time
             :
             Whereas
             did
             we
             see
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             the
             storme
             would
             not
             endure
             long
             ,
             but
             be
             quickly
             gone
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             encouraged
             to
             ride
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             enabled
             
             to
             withstand
             temptations
             unto
             a
             sideing
             with
             the
             workers
             of
             Iniquity
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             would
             help
             also
             unto
             Christian
             cheerfulness
             under
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             when
             we
             know
             that
             it
             will
             be
             but
             a
             blast
             ,
             soon
             over
             and
             gone
             ,
             our
             Countenance
             will
             not
             fall
             ,
             nor
             our
             courage
             fail
             :
             but
             when
             we
             represent
             the
             trouble
             to
             ourselves
             ,
             as
             of
             long
             continuance
             ,
             and
             we
             beginne
             to
             doubt
             if
             ever
             it
             shall
             have
             an
             end
             ,
             then
             we
             become
             discouraged
             ,
             and
             our
             countenances
             are
             cast
             down
             ,
             and
             we
             appear
             no
             more
             couragious
             and
             cheerful
             :
             How
             do
             our
             hearts
             faint
             ,
             and
             our
             hands
             fail
             us
             ?
             The
             Consideration
             of
             the
             short
             and
             momentany
             Affliction
             keeped-up
             Pauls
             heart
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             say
             ,
             
               For
               this
               cause
               we
               fainte
               not
               2
               Cor.
            
             4
             :
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             faith
             of
             this
             would
             free
             us
             from
             many
             feares
             ,
             that
             ordinarily
             attend
             such
             a
             Condition
             ;
             we
             are
             ,
             while
             under
             Affliction
             ,
             saying
             ,
             what
             if
             this
             or
             that
             fall
             out
             ?
             But
             the
             faith
             of
             this
             would
             hush
             these
             troublesome
             feares
             and
             questions
             to
             the
             door
             .
             The
             Tribulation
             being
             but
             to
             continue
             ten
             dayes
             ,
             we
             would
             fear
             none
             of
             these
             things
             
               Revelat.
               2
               :
               v.
            
             10.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CONSIDERATION
             .
             XIX
             .
             Remember
             Peter's
             fall
             
               Mat.
               26.
               vers
            
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             IN
             a
             time
             of
             trials
             and
             temptations
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             of
             advantage
             to
             be
             calling
             to
             minde
             ,
             and
             presenting
             to
             ourselves
             the
             Christian
             ,
             and
             commendable
             Carriage
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             have
             been
             helped
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             witness
             a
             good
             Confession
             for
             Him
             ,
             and
             for
             His
             Cause
             and
             Interest
             ,
             before
             men
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             thereby
             be
             encouraged
             to
             follow
             their
             example
             ,
             and
             to
             adventure
             on
             the
             Promises
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             fear
             the
             faces
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             Christ's
             Cause
             ;
             so
             it
             may
             be
             of
             use
             for
             us
             also
             ,
             to
             present
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             faintings
             of
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Trial
             ,
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
             to
             walk
             in
             fear
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             trust
             to
             ourselves
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             thing
             within
             us
             ;
             and
             to
             watch
             ,
             lest
             we
             enter
             into
             temptation
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             not
             in
             case
             to
             wrestle
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             here
             before
             us
             a
             sad
             and
             an
             alarming
             Instance
             viz.
             the
             foule
             fall
             of
             an
             Eminent
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             houre
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             
             which
             may
             be
             Improven
             to
             advantage
             .
          
           
             After
             Christ
             and
             His
             Disciples
             had
             been
             supping
             together
             ,
             at
             that
             Instituted
             Feast
             ,
             He
             tels
             them
             some
             sad
             and
             wakening
             newes
             vers
             .
             31
             ,
             32.
             to
             Teach
             us
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             we
             are
             never
             more
             ready
             to
             grow
             secure
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             that
             our
             mountain
             stands
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             never
             be
             moved
             ,
             than
             when
             we
             have
             had
             greatest
             Enjoyments
             of
             and
             Communications
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             nighest
             Access
             unto
             him
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             there
             is
             never
             less
             cause
             of
             security
             ,
             than
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             for
             the
             higher
             we
             have
             come
             in
             our
             attainments
             ,
             the
             Devil
             is
             the
             nigher
             with
             his
             storme
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             we
             should
             never
             be
             secure
             ;
             but
             even
             ,
             when
             we
             win
             neerest
             God
             ,
             we
             should
             resolve
             upon
             and
             prepare
             for
             new
             assaults
             ,
             and
             temptations
             .
             But
             withal
             it
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             delayed
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             sad
             things
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             fall
             out
             ,
             until
             the
             feast
             was
             ended
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             sung
             a
             hymne
             ;
             knowing
             that
             they
             would
             then
             be
             best
             in
             case
             to
             bear
             the
             sad
             report
             ;
             and
             not
             loving
             to
             marre
             their
             mirth
             ,
             at
             that
             feast
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             Though
             Christ
             had
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             all
             be
             offended
             because
             of
             Him
             ,
             that
             night
             ;
             yet
             Peter
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             piece
             of
             manly
             courage
             (
             as
             would
             appear
             )
             promising
             too
             much
             upon
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             would
             not
             beleeve
             ;
             
             but
             would
             rather
             make
             his
             Master
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             than
             suspect
             his
             own
             weakness
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             tels
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             more
             offended
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             should
             deny
             Him
             thrice
             ,
             ere
             the
             next
             morning
             came
             vers
             .
             34
             But
             all
             this
             would
             not
             lay
             the
             high
             conceite
             ,
             that
             Pet●…r
             had
             of
             himself
             ;
             for
             he
             resolved
             rather
             to
             die
             ,
             than
             do
             that
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             avowed
             openly
             ,
             little
             knowing
             this
             own
             strength
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             carriage
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             Answers
             of
             Peter
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             things
             good
             ,
             and
             some
             things
             bad
             ;
             and
             the
             noticeing
             of
             both
             may
             be
             of
             use
             to
             us
             .
             As
             for
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             are
             good
             here
             ,
             and
             may
             yeeld
             us
             some
             Instruction
             ,
             we
             shall
             mention
             these
             three
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             was
             good
             ,
             that
             Peter
             was
             convinced
             ,
             &
             did
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             Christ's
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             avow
             their
             Master
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             offended
             in
             Him
             ,
             whatever
             came
             .
             And
             this
             is
             an
             undeniable
             truth
             ,
             That
             upon
             all
             hazards
             ,
             Christ
             should
             be
             owned
             and
             avowed
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             have
             Him
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             them
             one
             day
             ?
             And
             yet
             how
             little
             is
             this
             beleeved
             &
             beleevingly
             practised
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             was
             good
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             convinced
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             confessed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             his
             duty
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             rest
             should
             have
             
             left
             alone
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             to
             owne
             and
             avow
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             not
             deny
             him
             :
             For
             Christ
             and
             His
             truth
             and
             cause
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             owned
             and
             avowed
             ,
             how
             small
             so
             ever
             our
             encouragment
             from
             others
             be
             :
             And
             as
             we
             should
             not
             follow
             a
             multitude
             to
             do
             evil
             ;
             so
             neither
             will
             the
             defection
             of
             many
             justifie
             our
             defection
             ,
             and
             lessen
             our
             fault
             ,
             if
             we
             depart
             from
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             was
             good
             ,
             that
             he
             saw
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             obliged
             to
             owne
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             stand
             at
             his
             back
             ,
             be
             the
             hazard
             never
             so
             great
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             very
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             should
             not
             cause
             him
             deny
             his
             Master
             .
             Thou●…h
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               should
               die
               with
               thee
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               not
               deny
               thee
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             all
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             faithful
             Disciples
             to
             Christ
             ,
             must
             not
             think
             their
             life
             dear
             to
             the
             death
             for
             Him
             ;
             but
             must
             be
             dead
             to
             life
             and
             all
             that
             is
             dear
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             we
             would
             chiefly
             here
             take
             notice
             of
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             amisse
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             which
             will
             ground
             some
             sad
             Truths
             for
             our
             use
             ;
             As
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             had
             too
             great
             a
             conceite
             of
             himself
             ;
             and
             thought
             too
             much
             of
             what
             he
             had
             ,
             &
             of
             what
             he
             was
             Hence
             obs
             .
             That
             Christians
             are
             too
             ready
             to
             be
             puft
             up
             with
             thoughts
             of
             themselves
             ;
             and
             are
             in
             hazard
             
             to
             be
             carryed
             away
             with
             this
             evil
             of
             self
             conceite
             ,
             and
             vaine
             thoughts
             of
             their
             owne
             worth
             and
             excellency
             .
             And
             this
             ariseth
             from
             these
             evils
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Unmortified
             Corruption
             ,
             This
             is
             alwayes
             working
             against
             God
             ,
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ;
             and
             is
             as
             ready
             to
             work
             this
             way
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             way
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Little
             self
             searching
             ,
             and
             self
             examination
             ,
             whereby
             we
             become
             strangers
             to
             the
             evil
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             what
             enemies
             are
             lurking
             there
             ,
             and
             what
             wickedness
             aboundeth
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             know
             not
             what
             is
             within
             ,
             it
             is
             little
             wonder
             we
             be
             readily
             puft
             up
             with
             swelling
             thoughts
             of
             vanity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Little
             real
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             treachery
             ,
             deceitfulness
             and
             double
             dealing
             of
             our
             false
             hearts
             :
             If
             we
             saw
             that
             ,
             and
             saw
             its
             activity
             for
             evil
             ,
             we
             would
             see
             more
             cause
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             than
             of
             pride
             and
             self
             conceite
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Little
             mindeing
             &
             considering
             aright
             the
             failings
             and
             falls
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             seemed
             to
             be
             as
             fast
             at
             the
             root
             ,
             as
             we
             :
             If
             we
             thought
             upon
             this
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             cause
             to
             feare
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             also
             not
             be
             able
             to
             ride
             out
             a
             storme
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Trusting
             too
             much
             unto
             our
             own
             
             present
             good
             disposition
             and
             frame
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             would
             alwayes
             continue
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             needed
             to
             feare
             no
             change
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Trusting
             too
             much
             to
             our
             Resolutions
             ,
             Purposes
             and
             earnest
             Engagments
             ,
             considering
             little
             the
             treachery
             and
             deceitfulness
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             nor
             remembering
             our
             own
             Changeableness
             and
             Unconstancy
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             good
             fits
             may
             be
             soon
             off
             us
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Little
             considering
             how
             we
             must
             depend
             on
             the
             Lord
             &
             His
             Influencing
             grace
             ,
             for
             through-bearing
             in
             all
             our
             duties
             ;
             and
             how
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             without
             Him
             ,
             and
             His
             supplies
             of
             grace
             and
             strength
             .
          
           
             This
             should
             be
             a
             warning
             to
             us
             to
             guaird
             against
             this
             evil
             of
             pride
             and
             self
             conceite
             :
             and
             to
             study
             more
             humility
             of
             minde
             ;
             knowing
             better
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             where
             our
             strength
             lyeth
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             promise
             less
             upon
             our
             own
             head
             ,
             and
             undertake
             noth
             ing
             in
             our
             own
             strength
             .
             And
             it
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             mourne
             over
             this
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             guaird
             against
             its
             riseings
             &
             motions
             ,
             and
             to
             strive
             against
             it
             ,
             in
             all
             its
             appearances
             and
             actings
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             foretold
             defection
             and
             fainting
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Disciples
             maketh
             not
             him
             the
             more
             afrayed
             ;
             but
             for
             all
             
             that
             he
             keepeth
             fast
             his
             high
             and
             presumptuous
             thoughts
             of
             himself
             .
             Which
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             an
             evil
             among
             good
             Persons
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             suspect
             themselves
             ,
             and
             fear
             their
             fall
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             supposed
             and
             foreseen
             fals
             and
             failings
             of
             others
             .
             And
             this
             floweth
             from
             the
             same
             evil
             root
             of
             pride
             ,
             and
             self
             confidence
             .
             We
             remember
             not
             that
             the
             same
             evil
             heart
             of
             Unbeliefe
             ,
             Unconstancy
             ,
             Treachery
             and
             Backsliding
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             others
             ,
             remaineth
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Whence
             we
             should
             learne
             to
             bewar
             of
             this
             evil
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             our
             hearts
             better
             ,
             and
             suspect
             the
             evil
             of
             them
             more
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             
               think
               of
               ourselves
               more
               highly
               than
               we
               ought
               Rom
            
             12
             :
             3
             but
             
               Let
               him
               that
               standeth
               take
               heed
               lest
               he
               fall
               1
               Cor.
            
             10
             :
             12.
             
             And
             let
             the
             examples
             of
             others
             put
             us
             to
             watchfulness
             &
             fear
             ,
             lest
             we
             fall
             after
             the
             same
             example
             of
             unbeleefe
             .
             Heb
             4
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             would
             not
             fear
             ,
             though
             Christ
             told
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             doubled
             asseveration
             ,
             
               verily
               ,
               Verily
            
             that
             himself
             in
             particular
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             should
             deny
             him
             .
             Whence
             we
             see
             ,
             how
             ●…ard
             it
             is
             to
             lie
             open
             to
             Convictions
             of
             our
             own
             weakness
             ,
             &
             readiness
             to
             decline
             in
             an
             evil
             day
             .
             And
             this
             floweth
             from
             the
             same
             evils
             of
             Pride
             ,
             
             Self-confidence
             ,
             &
             Ignorance
             of
             our
             hearts
             and
             wayes
             .
          
           
             This
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             observe
             and
             notice
             the
             strength
             and
             activity
             of
             this
             piece
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             which
             yet
             remaineth
             in
             the
             best
             :
             And
             to
             hate
             and
             strive
             against
             this
             evil
             and
             proud
             humore
             :
             As
             also
             to
             be
             jealous
             of
             ourselves
             ,
             and
             to
             lye
             open
             to
             Convictions
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             to
             take
             warnings
             ,
             and
             to
             tremble
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             Beside
             these
             things
             that
             were
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             bad
             in
             Peter
             .
             We
             may
             consider
             this
             Prediction
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             and
             the
             intertainment
             that
             Peter
             gave
             it
             ,
             whereof
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             with
             the
             event
             ,
             and
             other
             circumstances
             here
             recorded
             ,
             and
             thence
             finde
             some
             matter
             of
             Instruction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             .
             That
             a
             Person
             may
             be
             convinced
             of
             his
             duty
             to
             stand
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Cause
             and
             Interest
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             trial
             ,
             and
             yet
             deny
             Him
             ,
             when
             it
             cometh
             to
             the
             point
             of
             tryal
             .
             Peter's
             Conviction
             of
             his
             duty
             to
             owne
             Christ
             ,
             come
             what
             could
             come
             ,
             did
             not
             keep
             him
             from
             a
             foule
             fall
             ,
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             temptation
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             manifest
             ,
             for
             (
             1.
             )
             Convictions
             may
             evanish
             ,
             or
             lose
             their
             force
             &
             edge
             :
             Light
             may
             grow
             dark
             ,
             truths
             become
             questioned
             ;
             
             or
             (
             2.
             )
             suppose
             Convictions
             should
             remaine
             in
             their
             force
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             only
             fresh
             supplies
             of
             Influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             &
             strength
             ,
             that
             will
             cause
             the
             man
             stand
             ,
             without
             which
             he
             may
             be
             carried
             over
             the
             belly
             of
             Light
             ,
             Conscience
             and
             all
             Convinctions
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Hence
             we
             see
             Light
             and
             Convictions
             are
             not
             enough
             to
             keep
             us
             sted
             fast
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             tryal
             ;
             we
             must
             look-out
             for
             something
             more
             ,
             and
             not
             lean
             to
             that
             which
             will
             not
             carry
             us
             thorow
             ,
             more
             than
             it
             did
             Peter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Person
             may
             be
             throughly
             convinced
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             stand
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Cause
             and
             Interest
             ,
             though
             the
             defection
             were
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             should
             be
             left
             in
             that
             quarrel
             alone
             ;
             and
             yet
             deny
             Christ
             and
             his
             Truth
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             tryal
             :
             Peter
             was
             convinced
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             though
             all
             others
             should
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             fell
             foully
             .
             And
             the
             grounds
             of
             this
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             former
             truth
             :
             Deep
             Convictions
             are
             one
             gift
             ,
             and
             stability
             in
             a
             day
             of
             tryal
             is
             a
             distinct
             gift
             .
             Light
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             but
             grace
             to
             follow
             that
             light
             ,
             is
             another
             thing
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             deeper
             our
             Convictions
             be
             ,
             we
             ought
             the
             rather
             to
             feare
             the
             more
             ,
             
             and
             depend
             the
             more
             by
             faith
             on
             Christ
             for
             actual
             Assistance
             ,
             Influence
             and
             Grace
             to
             follow
             Convictions
             ,
             and
             abide
             by
             Duty
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             tryal
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Clear
             ,
             Plaine
             ,
             Peremptour
             and
             Particular
             Warnings
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             enough
             to
             keep
             us
             sted
             fast
             in
             an
             evil
             day
             :
             Peter
             had
             such
             here
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             fell
             in
             the
             day
             of
             temptation
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             because
             (
             1.
             )
             These
             warnings
             may
             weare
             away
             ,
             and
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             Pride
             and
             Corruption
             may
             so
             puff
             up
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             shall
             not
             once
             pick
             upon
             the
             man
             :
             And
             so
             he
             may
             forget
             himself
             ,
             and
             take
             little
             notice
             of
             them
          
           
             The
             consideration
             of
             which
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             be
             Jealous
             of
             our
             heart
             ,
             to
             keep
             humble
             ,
             and
             feare
             alwayes
             ;
             and
             to
             improve
             warnings
             ,
             to
             a
             stirring
             of
             ourselves
             up
             to
             Diligence
             ,
             Watchfulness
             ,
             Acting
             of
             faith
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Living
             nigh
             to
             Him.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             present
             good
             frame
             and
             disposition
             ,
             or
             a
             fit
             of
             warmness
             and
             affection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             enough
             to
             secure
             us
             from
             a
             fall
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             tryal
             .
             As
             we
             see
             here
             in
             Peter
             ;
             He
             seemed
             to
             be
             in
             a
             very
             good
             frame
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             affection
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             rather
             die
             than
             deny
             his
             Master
             ;
             &
             yet
             when
             the
             temptation
             came
             ,
             he
             yeelded
             The
             reasons
             are
             (
             1.
             )
             Such
             frames
             and
             
             fits
             do
             not
             usually
             stay
             ,
             nor
             leave
             any
             deep
             impression
             on
             the
             heart
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Grace
             actuated
             ,
             &
             blown
             upon
             one
             way
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             sufficient
             to
             make
             grace
             lively
             another
             way
             ,
             or
             for
             other
             work
             ;
             but
             the
             habite
             must
             have
             new
             Influences
             for
             every
             new
             work
             :
             For
             (
             3.
             )
             without
             Christ
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             :
             All
             our
             strength
             is
             in
             Him
             ;
             in
             Him
             we
             must
             move
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             live
             ;
             and
             He
             must
             work
             in
             us
             both
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             good
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             This
             should
             learne
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             think
             much
             of
             any
             present
             fit
             of
             tenderness
             ,
             or
             flash
             of
             affection
             ;
             for
             that
             may
             soon
             wear
             off
             ;
             nor
             think
             that
             that
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             carry
             us
             thorow
             new
             straits
             and
             difficulties
             .
             It
             were
             better
             to
             be
             learning
             &
             practiseing
             the
             way
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             dependance
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             strong
             in
             Him
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             His
             might
             Ephes.
             6
             :
             10.
             
             That
             we
             may
             live
             in
             Him
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             in
             Him.
             Diffidence
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             of
             any
             thing
             we
             have
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             are
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             would
             be
             more
             suitable
             and
             useful
             for
             us
             ,
             than
             building
             too
             much
             upon
             such
             slender
             and
             slippery
             grounds
             :
             And
             the
             consciousness
             of
             our
             own
             Unconstancy
             ,
             and
             Instability
             should
             make
             us
             live
             closer
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Strong
             Purposes
             and
             Resolutions
             to
             stand
             fast
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             tryal
             ,
             will
             not
             keep
             
             us
             from
             reeling
             and
             staggering
             in
             a
             stormy
             day
             :
             Peter
             had
             brave
             Purposes
             and
             stout
             Resolutions
             ;
             yet
             he
             fell
             notwithstanding
             ,
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             temptation
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             because
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             These
             Purposes
             and
             Resolutions
             are
             oft
             ill
             founded
             with
             us
             ;
             we
             ground
             them
             too
             oft
             upon
             something
             within
             ourselves
             ,
             on
             our
             Partes
             and
             Abilities
             ,
             our
             Light
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             upon
             our
             Grace
             and
             Receivings
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             upon
             former
             thorow-bearings
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             may
             prove
             but
             a
             sandy
             foundation
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             heart
             is
             deceitful
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             desperatly
             wicked
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             faile
             us
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             strait
             and
             difficulty
             .
             (
             3
             )
             These
             purposes
             may
             soon
             be
             forgotten
             and
             laid
             by
             .
          
           
             Which
             should
             learne
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             deceive
             ourselves
             with
             those
             specious
             and
             promiseing
             flourishes
             of
             Purposes
             and
             Resolutions
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             real
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             reproachings
             of
             our
             heart
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             not
             strong
             enough
             to
             carry
             us
             thorow
             a
             sad
             storme
             ,
             that
             may
             come
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             Person
             may
             resolve
             on
             death
             ,
             in
             avowing
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             stand
             out
             against
             a
             smaller
             temptation
             :
             Peter
             resolved
             to
             die
             ,
             rather
             than
             deny
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             word
             of
             a
             Damsel
             made
             him
             deny
             Christ.
             And
             that
             because
             (
             1.
             )
             Presupposed
             hazard
             
             is
             not
             so
             terrible
             to
             nature
             ,
             as
             what
             is
             present
             ,
             a
             small
             trouble
             present
             is
             more
             frightful
             to
             nature
             ,
             than
             a
             greater
             trouble
             afar
             off
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             We
             oft
             make
             our
             Resolutions
             without
             Christ
             ,
             and
             resolve
             not
             in
             Him
             ,
             but
             in
             ourselves
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Oftentimes
             these
             Resolutions
             are
             not
             deliberat
             ,
             but
             done
             in
             a
             fit
             of
             a
             good
             mood
             and
             warm
             frame
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             is
             off
             ,
             the
             Resolutions
             animated
             thereby
             wax
             cold
             and
             faint
             .
          
           
             The
             Consideration
             of
             which
             should
             make
             us
             feare
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             trust
             the
             highest
             and
             strongest
             of
             Resolutions
             .
             Happy
             such
             as
             abide
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             depend
             upon
             Him
             ,
             for
             their
             daily
             Food
             ,
             Strength
             ,
             Courage
             and
             Activity
             ;
             and
             undertake
             nothing
             without
             Him.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             All
             these
             fast
             and
             firm-like
             Purposes
             ,
             Vowes
             and
             Resolutions
             will
             be
             so
             far
             from
             keeping
             a
             person
             from
             a
             fall
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             temptation
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             some
             time
             ,
             keep
             him
             even
             for
             a
             few
             houres
             .
             So
             was
             it
             here
             with
             Peter
             ;
             for
             that
             very
             night
             he
             denied
             his
             Master
             .
             And
             that
             because
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             Christian
             ,
             when
             left
             to
             himself
             is
             not
             able
             to
             stand-out
             a
             storme
             ,
             even
             a
             very
             little
             time
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Their
             adversary
             the
             Devil
             is
             active
             ,
             subtile
             ,
             and
             vigilant
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             After
             Vowes
             and
             fast
             Purposes
             they
             become
             secure
             ,
             as
             thinking
             their
             hazard
             less
             ,
             and
             
             trusting
             to
             their
             owne
             strength
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Devil
             gets
             most
             advantage
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             from
             their
             watch-towr
             ,
             and
             are
             fallen
             asleep
             in
             their
             security
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             Lord
             may
             see
             it
             good
             to
             suffer
             this
             ,
             to
             punish
             them
             for
             their
             Pride
             and
             Self-Confidence
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             all
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             glorieth
             should
             glory
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             This
             may
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             What
             an
             Unconstant
             Creature
             a
             beleever
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             left
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             how
             inconsistent
             he
             is
             with
             himself
             .
             And
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             fear
             most
             ,
             and
             be
             most
             upon
             our
             guard
             ,
             when
             we
             think
             ourselves
             best
             and
             saifest
             .
             And
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             our
             Strength
             and
             standing
             is
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             When
             Persons
             think
             themselves
             most
             sure
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             nearest
             to
             a
             fearful
             fall
             :
             Peter
             thought
             now
             his
             mountaine
             stood
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             never
             be
             moved
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             Psal.
             30.
             
             And
             all
             the
             warnings
             he
             gote
             did
             not
             make
             him
             once
             fear
             a
             fall
             :
             And
             yet
             w●…
             know
             ,
             what
             a
             fearful
             fall
             followed
             upon
             this
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             (
             1.
             )
             They
             oft
             judge
             by
             sense
             and
             carnal
             reason
             ;
             and
             so
             think
             because
             they
             finde
             themselves
             ,
             in
             a
             good
             mood
             at
             present
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             well
             ,
             and
             they
             need
             to
             fear
             nothing
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             They
             grow
             then
             most
             secure
             ,
             and
             self
             confident
             ,
             and
             therefore
             neglect
             their
             
             watchful
             ,
             and
             circumspect
             walking
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             all
             the
             day
             long
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Satan
             observing
             this
             watcheth
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             finding
             them
             secure
             setteth
             on
             ,
             &
             cannot
             but
             prevaile
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             Self-confidence
             blindeth
             the
             eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             see
             not
             their
             owne
             weakness
             ,
             and
             where
             Satan
             may
             have
             advantage
             against
             them
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             The
             only
             Wise
             God
             ordereth
             it
             thus
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             that
             all
             Flesh
             is
             grasse
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             should
             never
             resolve
             to
             quite
             our
             Watch-towr
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             minde
             watchfulness
             and
             circumspection
             ,
             and
             guard
             against
             Security
             .
             Let
             us
             fear
             most
             ,
             when
             we
             think
             we
             are
             saifest
             ,
             and
             beware
             of
             promising
             saifty
             and
             immunity
             to
             ourselves
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             condition
             or
             frame
             we
             be
             into
             .
             Let
             him
             that
             standeth
             take
             heed
             ,
             lest
             he
             fall
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Such
             as
             have
             an
             higher
             conceite
             of
             themselves
             ,
             than
             of
             others
             ,
             may
             come
             to
             fall
             fouler
             than
             any
             .
             Peter
             thought
             more
             of
             himself
             ,
             than
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             should
             stand
             by
             his
             Master
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             rest
             should
             shamefully
             turn
             their
             back
             upon
             Him
             ;
             and
             yet
             none
             among
             them
             all
             did
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             wisely
             ordereth
             matters
             thus
             ,
             that
             (
             1
             )
             All
             Flesh
             may
             lye
             low
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             be
             humble
             ,
             tremble
             
             and
             feare
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             the
             best
             may
             be
             jealous
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             fear
             a
             fall
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             He
             may
             chastise
             the
             pride
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             thought
             there
             were
             none
             comparable
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             a
             warning
             to
             all
             ,
             to
             have
             humble
             and
             low
             thoughts
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             beware
             of
             proud
             imaginations
             and
             loftie
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             A
             Person
             may
             have
             true
             Grace
             ,
             and
             yet
             sinfully
             and
             shamfully
             shun
             suffering
             for
             Christ.
             As
             we
             see
             in
             Peter
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             root
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             him
             :
             For
             to
             beleeve
             is
             one
             gift
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             is
             another
             distinct
             gift
             ,
             and
             they
             go
             not
             alwayes
             together
             .
             See
             
               Phil.
               1
               :
               v.
            
             29.
             of
             which
             we
             spoke
             above
             .
          
           
             To
             teach
             us
             to
             depend
             upon
             Him
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             have
             grace
             ,
             we
             need
             no
             more
             to
             carrie
             us
             honestly
             thorow
             a
             day
             of
             temptation
             .
             We
             would
             remember
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             given
             us
             in
             that
             very
             houre
             ,
             to
             suffer
             stedfastly
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             A
             Child
             of
             God
             may
             fall
             into
             this
             grievous
             sin
             of
             denying
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             in
             all
             His
             Interests
             ,
             in
             His
             Person
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Attributes
             and
             Works
             .
             This
             
             was
             no
             small
             sin
             ,
             in
             which
             Peter
             fell
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             :
             It
             had
             a
             long
             tail
             of
             direful
             and
             sad
             Consequences
             .
             There
             is
             no
             sin
             ,
             which
             Beleevers
             are
             exempted
             from
             ,
             but
             the
             unpardonable
             sin
             unto
             death
             ,
             final
             impenitency
             ,
             and
             final
             and
             total
             Apostasie
             .
             And
             Satan
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             temptations
             ,
             driveth
             at
             this
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             denying
             ,
             quiting
             and
             renouncing
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Which
             should
             teach
             us
             (
             1.
             )
             To
             have
             charitie
             to
             some
             ,
             that
             fall
             in
             a
             day
             of
             temptation
             ;
             seing
             some
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             the
             root
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             may
             ,
             being
             left
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             fall
             very
             foulely
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             To
             be
             humble
             and
             watchful
             all
             our
             dayes
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             may
             befal
             us
             ere
             we
             die
             :
             We
             may
             ride
             thorow
             one
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             or
             moe
             stormes
             ,
             and
             yet
             fall
             shamfully
             ,
             ere
             we
             go
             off
             the
             stage
             .
             (
             3
             )
             To
             remember
             what
             a
             strong
             and
             violent
             Body
             of
             Death
             we
             have
             within
             us
             ;
             lest
             we
             turn
             secure
             and
             careless
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             To
             be
             thankful
             to
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             keeped
             stedfast
             at
             any
             time
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             not
             of
             ourselves
             ;
             the
             Grace
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             have
             done
             it
             .
             Therefore
             let
             God
             have
             the
             Glory
             ,
             and
             not
             we
             ourselves
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             When
             once
             a
             Beleever
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             temptation
             ,
             beginneth
             to
             fall
             ,
             and
             loseth
             
             a
             foot
             ,
             he
             may
             fall
             very
             foulely
             ,
             ere
             he
             recover
             himself
             .
             Peter
             lost
             his
             foot
             ,
             and
             spoke
             an
             untruth
             at
             first
             ,
             simply
             denying
             his
             Master
             ;
             but
             it
             came
             to
             fearful
             Oaths
             ,
             Cursings
             and
             Execrations
             ,
             ere
             all
             was
             done
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             way
             down-ward
             is
             very
             easie
             (
             2.
             )
             Satan
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             to
             drive
             forward
             ;
             and
             who
             can
             stand
             ,
             when
             the
             Devil
             driveth
             down
             ward
             ?
             (
             3.
             )
             Conscience
             being
             once
             wounded
             will
             be
             easily
             made
             worse
             :
             If
             once
             a
             little
             hole
             be
             made
             in
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             it
             is
             easily
             made
             wider
             ;
             for
             tenderness
             and
             watchfulness
             go
             away
             .
          
           
             Which
             should
             serve
             as
             a
             loud
             warning
             ,
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             a
             defection
             ,
             and
             to
             guard
             against
             the
             very
             first
             breaking-in
             of
             waters
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             saife
             to
             say
             ,
             such
             a
             length
             I
             will
             go
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             I
             will
             yeeld
             ,
             to
             save
             a
             staik
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             my
             peace
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             go
             no
             further
             .
             It
             were
             more
             wisdom
             ,
             to
             hold
             further
             off
             the
             brinke
             and
             precipice
             ,
             lest
             ,
             if
             our
             foot
             slip
             ,
             we
             recover
             not
             ourselves
             so
             easily
             againe
             :
             And
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             what
             a
             providential
             Commission
             the
             Lord
             may
             give
             Satan
             ,
             to
             drive
             us
             ,
             by
             his
             temptations
             ,
             forward
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             never
             dreamed
             of
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             rash
             and
             sinful
             ventureing
             ,
             and
             bold
             
             hazarding
             upon
             sin
             and
             known
             dangers
             .
             It
             is
             Wisdom
             to
             resist
             the
             beginnings
             of
             evil
             ;
             then
             are
             we
             strongest
             ,
             and
             best
             able
             to
             withstand
             ;
             whileas
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             cede
             and
             yeeld
             ,
             the
             weaker
             we
             become
             ,
             and
             the
             weaker
             we
             are
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             more
             easily
             driven
             downward
             ,
             and
             carried
             away
             of
             the
             winde
             of
             temptation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XX.
             Gods
             Way
             of
             delivering
             his
             People
             is
             hid
             and
             mysterious
             .
          
           
             
               ESAI
               .
               XLV
               .
               VERS
               .
               15.
               
            
             
               
                 Verily
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hidest
                 thy self
                 .
                 O
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 the
                 Saviour
                 .
              
            
          
           
             BEcause
             right
             thoughts
             of
             Gods
             Mysterious
             wayes
             of
             Working
             ,
             and
             bringing
             about
             Salvation
             and
             Deliverance
             ,
             are
             useful
             ,
             in
             a
             dark
             day
             ,
             we
             shall
             speak
             alittle
             to
             this
             .
          
           
             We
             finde
             in
             Scripture
             frequent
             mention
             made
             of
             God's
             hiding
             himself
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             Saints
             are
             oft
             complaining
             of
             it
             Iob.
             13
             :
             
             
               v.
               24.
               
               Wherefore
               hidest
               thou
               thy
               face
               ?
            
             So
             Psal.
             10
             :
             1.
             
             &
             44
             :
             24.
             
             &
             88
             :
             14.
             and
             they
             are
             making
             it
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             lamentation
             ,
             and
             laying
             it
             forth
             ,
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             sorrow
             and
             griefe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             finde
             this
             dispensation
             threatned
             because
             of
             sin
             
               Deut.
               31
               :
               18.
               
               And
               I
               will
               surely
               hide
               my
               face
               ,
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               evils
               ,
               which
               they
               shall
               have
               wrought
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             finde
             it
             also
             accordingly
             executed
             because
             of
             sin
             
               Ezek.
               39
               :
               24.
               
               According
               to
               their
               uncleanness
               ,
               &
               according
               to
               their
               transgressions
               have
               I
               done
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               hid
               my
               face
               from
               them
               .
            
             So
             
               Esai
               .
               57
               :
               17.
               
               For
               the
               iniquity
               of
               his
               Covetousness
               was
               I
               wroth
               ,
               and
               smote
               him
               ,
               I
               hid
               me
               and
               was
               wroth
               .
            
             See
             also
             
               Esai
               .
               59
               :
               vers
               2.
               &
               64
               :
               vers
            
             7.
             
             &
             54
             :
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             finde
             this
             dispensation
             accompanied
             with
             sad
             Effects
             :
             Such
             as
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             not
             hearing
             of
             the
             praiers
             of
             his
             people
             
               Esai
               .
               1
               :
               15.
               
               And
               when
               ye
               spread
               forth
               your
               hands
               ,
            
             I
             
               will
               hide
               mine
               eyes
               from
               you
               .
            
             Hence
             these
             petitions
             are
             put
             up
             together
             to
             God
             by
             the
             
               Psalmist
               Psal.
               27
               :
               7
               ,
               9.
               
               Hear
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               when
            
             I
             
               cry
               with
               my
               voice
               ,
               and
               hide
               not
               thy
               face
               far
               from
               me
               .
            
             As
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             when
             He
             heareth
             the
             cry
             of
             His
             people
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             evidence
             that
             His
             face
             is
             not
             
             hid
             :
             Yea
             these
             are
             looked
             on
             as
             one
             thing
             ,
             so
             firmly
             are
             they
             knit
             together
             
               Psal.
               22
               :
               v.
               24.
               —
               Neither
               hath
               He
               did
               his
               face
               from
               him
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               cried
               unto
               Him
               ,
               He
               heard
               .
            
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Sad
             and
             grievous
             Afflictions
             ,
             as
             
               Esai
               .
               64.
               7.
               
               Thou
               hast
               hid
               thy
               face
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               hast
               consumed
               us
               .
            
          
           
             (
             3.
             
             Sad
             and
             grievous
             Afflictions
             continued
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             not-regairding
             ,
             or
             owning
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             Afflictions
             :
             For
             so
             doth
             the
             Church
             complaine
             
               Psal.
               44
               :
               24
               Wherefore
               hidest
               thou
               thy
               face
               ,
               and
               forgettest
               our
               affliction
               and
               oppression
               ?
            
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             Trouble
             and
             griefe
             inward
             
               Psal
               30
               :
               ver
               .
               7.
               —
               Thou
               didest
               hide
               thy
               face
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               was
               troubled
            
             .
             So
             
               Psal.
               88
               :
               v.
               14.
               
               Lord
               why
               castest
               thou
               off
               my
               soul
               ?
               Why
               hidest
               thou
               thy
               face
               from
               me
               ?
            
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             hiding
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Prophet
             in
             this
             place
             Esai
             .
             45
             :
             15.
             is
             speaking
             :
             For
             the
             hiding
             here
             mentioned
             is
             of
             a
             far
             other
             nature
             ,
             giving
             us
             properly
             to
             understand
             ,
             That
             the
             Lord
             hath
             an
             Unseen
             ,
             Unusual
             ,
             Hid
             ,
             Mysterious
             ,
             Sublime
             ,
             Excellent
             ,
             transcendently
             and
             incomprehensibly
             Glorious
             way
             of
             carrying
             on
             His
             Work
             ,
             of
             bringing
             about
             His
             holy
             Purposes
             ,
             and
             of
             making
             good
             His
             
             faithful
             Promises
             :
             The
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Text
             do
             fully
             make
             out
             this
             to
             be
             the
             true
             and
             genuine
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             for
             the
             whole
             contexture
             of
             what
             preceedeth
             and
             of
             what
             followeth
             ,
             is
             a
             masse
             of
             gracious
             Promises
             of
             great
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             was
             about
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             His
             Church
             and
             interest
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             particular
             Instrument
             ,
             King
             Cyrus
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Lord
             would
             begin
             the
             recovery
             of
             the
             Estate
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             designed
             ;
             and
             his
             prosperous
             success
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             attempts
             ,
             against
             what
             stood
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             foretold
             ;
             Objections
             ,
             that
             might
             arise
             in
             his
             peoples
             mindes
             removed
             ;
             and
             they
             shamed
             from
             their
             Unbeleeving
             ,
             Querrelling
             ,
             proud
             and
             arrogant
             Contending
             humore
             :
             Together
             with
             remarkable
             adjuncts
             ,
             and
             concomitants
             of
             this
             great
             change
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             better
             ,
             in
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             
               Aegyptians
               ,
               Ethiopians
            
             and
             Sa●…eans
             ;
             as
             also
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             foretold
             ,
             to
             come
             upon
             all
             the
             Enemies
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             thoughts
             ,
             the
             holy
             Prophet
             breaketh
             out
             into
             a
             rapture
             of
             Admiration
             ,
             having
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             an
             holy
             Ejaculation
             and
             Apostrophe
             ,
             as
             ravished
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             these
             great
             incredible-like
             and
             wonderful
             matters
             ,
             and
             
             the
             rare
             and
             wonderful
             manner
             of
             bringing
             about
             this
             Change
             &
             Outgate
             ,
             which
             humane
             understanding
             could
             not
             comprehend
             :
             For
             as
             one
             transported
             with
             joy
             &
             wondering
             ,
             he
             cryeth
             out
             ,
             in
             the
             midest
             of
             these
             Prophecies
             .
             
               Verily
               thou
               art
               a
               God
               ,
               that
               hidest
               thy self
               O
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               the
               Saviour
               .
            
             Wherein
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             these
             foure
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             frame
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             disposition
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             held
             forth
             by
             this
             abrupt
             Ejaculation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             matter
             or
             occasion
             of
             this
             Rapture
             and
             Transport
             ,
             which
             is
             twofold
             ;
             for
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             seeth
             
               God
               hiding
               himself
            
             ;
             and
             (
             2.
             )
             in
             that
             dark
             and
             unseen
             way
             ,
             he
             saw
             him
             ,
             the
             
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               Saviour
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Manner
             of
             Expressing
             this
             his
             admiration
             ,
             with
             a
             Verily
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             His
             venting
             himself
             thus
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             God.
             
               Verily
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               God
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             frame
             of
             soul
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             these
             Particulars
             ,
             which
             may
             withal
             point-out
             our
             duty
             ,
             in
             a
             sad
             day
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             see
             the
             Prophet
             fixed
             in
             the
             faith
             and
             perswasion
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             the
             
             Lord
             was
             here
             promiseing
             ,
             concerning
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             :
             He
             was
             confident
             and
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             out
             of
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             were
             to
             be
             ,
             full
             Seventy
             yeers
             ,
             would
             come
             ;
             though
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             getting
             this
             discovery
             and
             manifestation
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             appearance
             of
             their
             being
             brought
             in
             bondage
             ,
             &
             led
             away
             captive
             out
             of
             their
             own
             land
             by
             the
             Babylonians
             ;
             far
             less
             of
             their
             delivery
             out
             of
             that
             Captivity
             ;
             the
             people
             being
             now
             dwelling
             in
             their
             owne
             Land
             ,
             &
             living
             in
             peace
             and
             quiet
             ,
             far
             from
             any
             molestation
             from
             the
             Caldeans
             :
             His
             faith
             and
             perswasion
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             the
             Lord
             said
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             by
             Him
             ,
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             his
             Admiration
             and
             Ravishment
             :
             For
             what
             we
             do
             not
             beleeve
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             how
             rare
             and
             uncouth
             so
             ever
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             ravish
             us
             ,
             nor
             cause
             in
             us
             a
             rapture
             of
             Admiration
             .
          
           
             Hence
             we
             see
             all
             the
             sayings
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             improbable
             and
             unlikely
             so
             ever
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             should
             be
             embraced
             with
             fulness
             of
             faith
             ;
             we
             should
             with
             
               Abraham
               Rom.
               4
               :
               18.
               
               Against
               hope
               beleeve
               in
               hope
            
             ;
             He
             did
             not
             
               consider
               his
               own
               body
               now
               dead
               ,
               nor
               the
               deadness
               of
               Sarahs
               womb
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               stagger
               at
               
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               ,
               through
               unbeleef
               ;
               but
               was
               strong
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               giving
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               was
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               what
               God
               had
               promised
               ,
               he
               was
               able
               also
               to
               performe
               vers
               .
            
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             So
             no
             more
             should
             we
             take
             any
             notice
             of
             the
             humane
             improbability
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             many
             unlikelyhoods
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             might
             ,
             to
             humane
             reason
             ,
             walking
             upon
             humane
             grounds
             ,
             make
             the
             thing
             promised
             seem
             altogether
             improbable
             ,
             if
             not
             impossible
             :
             But
             ,
             having
             the
             firme
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             cannot
             lie
             ,
             nor
             change
             ,
             there
             to
             rest
             ,
             as
             anchored
             upon
             that
             immovable
             Rock
             ,
             and
             ride-out
             all
             stormes
             of
             carnal
             Reasonings
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             Suggestions
             and
             Temptations
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             see
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             consideration
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             had
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             of
             the
             Improbabilities
             ,
             small
             Appearances
             ,
             Difficulties
             ,
             yea
             and
             Incredibilities
             to
             humane
             judgment
             ,
             standing
             as
             mountaines
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             charriot
             of
             God's
             Faithfulness
             &
             Truth
             ,
             coming
             With
             Salvation
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             did
             but
             contribute
             to
             his
             more
             firme
             and
             fixed
             gripping
             of
             ,
             and
             cleaving
             to
             ,
             the
             Promises
             and
             Predictions
             ;
             and
             raise
             in
             his
             soul
             an
             holy
             Ravishment
             and
             Rapture
             of
             
             wondering
             ,
             at
             this
             rare
             and
             wonderful
             Work
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             saw
             by
             faith
             .
             And
             this
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Difficulties
             ,
             and
             Improbabilities
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             us
             to
             lye
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             great
             Promises
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             end
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             become
             more
             fixed
             in
             the
             faith
             thereby
             ,
             and
             be
             raised
             up
             to
             see
             more
             of
             the
             Glorious
             Power
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             helped
             to
             get
             a
             fuller
             look
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Incomprehensible
             in
             all
             His
             wayes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             may
             observe
             here
             ,
             in
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             That
             he
             discovered
             in
             God
             something
             Rare
             ,
             Admirable
             ,
             Excellent
             and
             Glorious
             ,
             that
             ravished
             him
             ,
             and
             transported
             his
             soul
             :
             He
             saw
             a
             Divine
             ,
             Holy
             Mysterie
             ,
             in
             God's
             way
             :
             When
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             ,
             to
             humane
             eyes
             ,
             Unclear
             ,
             Dark
             and
             Cloudy
             ,
             he
             saw
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             shining
             forth
             ,
             with
             greater
             brightness
             and
             splendour
             .
             He
             saw
             the
             Lord
             ,
             while
             covered
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             way
             of
             working
             ,
             with
             a
             thick
             cloud
             ,
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             ;
             he
             pierced
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             Invisible
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               a
               God
            
             :
             Nay
             he
             ,
             saw
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             whatever
             the
             shallow
             &
             dim-sighted
             Reason
             of
             Man
             might
             
             apprehend
             ,
             concerning
             it
             ,
             was
             God's
             way
             ;
             and
             had
             the
             manifest
             lineaments
             of
             God
             engraven
             upon
             it
             :
             he
             saw
             that
             that
             hid
             way
             was
             God-like
             ;
             and
             these
             thick
             clouds
             ,
             that
             to
             humane
             reason
             would
             darken
             the
             beauty
             and
             lustre
             of
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             did
             the
             more
             set
             off
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Glory
             and
             Majesty
             of
             God.
             O
             what
             an
             excellent
             frame
             is
             this
             ;
             and
             how
             useful
             and
             necessary
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             clouds
             and
             darkness
             ?
             And
             what
             a
             sharp
             eagles-eye
             must
             faith
             have
             ,
             that
             can
             discover
             Glory
             in
             obscurity
             ;
             and
             see
             a
             rare
             and
             singular
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             when
             He
             is
             hiding
             himself
             ;
             and
             can
             observe
             a
             greater
             Glory
             ,
             and
             splendour
             of
             Excellency
             ,
             in
             the
             clouds
             and
             darkness
             ,
             that
             are
             about
             His
             throne
             .
             How
             great
             must
             the
             difference
             be
             betwixt
             that
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             a
             Natural
             eye
             ,
             measuring
             things
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Carnal
             Reason
             ,
             can
             get
             of
             the
             most
             refulgent
             and
             self-manifesting
             Operations
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             discovery
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             faith
             getteth
             ,
             in
             those
             dispensations
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             Glory
             or
             Majesty
             in
             them
             ,
             unto
             a
             Carnal
             eye
             ?
             How
             averse
             and
             unwilling
             should
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             make
             us
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             Wayes
             and
             Doings
             ,
             by
             Carnal
             
             Reason
             ?
             And
             how
             blinde
             a
             judge
             must
             that
             be
             of
             Gods
             Wayes
             and
             Dispensations
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             may
             here
             take
             notice
             ,
             in
             the
             Prophets
             frame
             ,
             That
             he
             discovereth
             ,
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             about
             which
             now
             his
             thoughts
             are
             occupied
             ,
             an
             unsearchable
             Depth
             ,
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             Incomprehensibleness
             :
             For
             he
             is
             like
             a
             man
             walking
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             findeth
             it
             the
             longer
             the
             deeper
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             is
             like
             to
             drown
             ,
             and
             there
             standeth
             ,
             and
             cryeth
             out
             ,
             this
             ocean
             hath
             no
             bottom
             ;
             I
             shall
             lose
             my selfe
             if
             I
             go
             further
             :
             He
             hath
             been
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             wading
             in
             his
             contemplations
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             God's
             wayes
             with
             and
             about
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             ;
             and
             as
             one
             loseing
             ground
             ,
             he
             cryeth
             out
             
               Verily
               thou
               art
               a
               God
               ,
               that
               hidest
               thy self
               :
            
             Thy
             wayes
             are
             Incomprehensible
             ,
             Unfathomable
             ,
             and
             Unsearchable
             .
             As
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             not
             unlike
             
               Rom.
               11
               :
               33.
               —
               how
               unsearchable
               are
               his
               judgments
               ,
               and
               his
               wayes
               past
               finding
               out
               ?
               David
            
             hath
             an
             expression
             not
             unlike
             ,
             in
             his
             contemplations
             of
             God
             
               Psal.
               145
               :
               3.
               
               Great
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               greatly
               to
               be
               praised
               ;
               and
               his
               greatness
               is
               unsearchable
               ?
            
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             observable
             in
             the
             Prophets
             
             frame
             ,
             That
             as
             he
             discovereth
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             were
             now
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             Spiritual
             Meditation
             ,
             a
             singular
             &
             rare
             Beauty
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Excellency
             ,
             a
             transcendent
             Glory
             ;
             so
             he
             saw
             this
             ,
             while
             all
             these
             wayes
             of
             God
             were
             covered
             with
             clouds
             ,
             and
             darkness
             .
             Even
             when
             He
             was
             hiding
             himself
             ,
             and
             clouds
             and
             darkness
             were
             round
             about
             Him
             ,
             he
             saw
             ,
             that
             Righteousness
             and
             Judgment
             were
             the
             habitation
             of
             his
             throne
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             Psal.
             97
             :
             2.
             
             Faith
             can
             see
             God
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             discover
             a
             God
             hiding
             himself
             :
             Faith
             can
             go-in
             thorow
             clouds
             and
             coverings
             and
             dark
             dispensations
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Glorious
             God
             acting
             in
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             carrying
             on
             His
             work
             in
             Faithfulness
             and
             Truth
             ,
             according
             to
             His
             everlasting
             Purposes
             ,
             and
             Faithful
             Promises
             .
             This
             should
             be
             our
             study
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             God's
             hiding
             of
             Himself
             ,
             as
             to
             His
             visible
             dispensations
             ,
             and
             oùtward
             work
             ,
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             may
             here
             also
             mark
             ,
             in
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             frame
             ,
             a
             sutable
             Submission
             of
             spirit
             ,
             &
             holy
             Acquiescence
             of
             soul
             ,
             in
             this
             singular
             and
             rare
             way
             of
             the
             Lords
             bringing-about
             His
             Intended
             Designes
             ;
             There
             is
             no
             footstep
             here
             of
             the
             holy
             mans
             Murmuring
             ,
             Repining
             ,
             Grudging
             
             or
             Quarrelling
             ,
             at
             this
             dark
             and
             unseen
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             ordering
             His
             matters
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             stouping
             ,
             &
             putting
             his
             mouth
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             sweetly
             acquescing
             in
             ,
             and
             submitting
             to
             the
             way
             ,
             howbeit
             dark
             ,
             unusual
             ,
             and
             compassed
             with
             dark
             clouds
             ,
             that
             infinite
             wisdom
             thinketh
             good
             to
             take
             and
             follow
             ,
             in
             carrying
             on
             His
             Purposes
             ,
             and
             Designes
             of
             love
             and
             mercy
             ,
             to
             His
             people
             .
             
               Verily
               thou
               art
               a
               God
               ,
               that
               hidest
               thy self
            
             &c.
             
             I
             see
             that
             now
             ,
             would
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             not
             observe
             before
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             satisfied
             :
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             against
             it
             ;
             I
             close
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             am
             fully
             content
             it
             be
             so
             .
             Such
             a
             frame
             would
             suite
             us
             well
             ,
             let
             the
             Lord
             take
             what
             way
             He
             will
             ,
             &
             follow
             what
             method
             He
             thinketh
             good
             :
             How
             uncouth
             and
             dark
             so
             ever
             it
             seemeth
             to
             us
             ;
             yet
             so
             far
             should
             we
             be
             from
             complaining
             ,
             or
             from
             a
             quarrelling
             discontentedness
             of
             minde
             ;
             that
             we
             should
             heartily
             ,
             cheerfully
             ,
             and
             with
             full
             satisfaction
             of
             soul
             comply
             therewith
             ,
             in
             heart
             ,
             mind
             and
             affection
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             observable
             also
             in
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             frame
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             these
             interveening
             clouds
             of
             Improbabilities
             &
             Unlikelihoods
             ,
             and
             dark
             Dispensations
             ,
             
             that
             would
             seem
             to
             cover
             and
             hide
             the
             comfortable
             relation
             ,
             that
             God
             standeth
             in
             unto
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             ;
             as
             their
             Covenanted
             God
             and
             Saviour
             ;
             yet
             against
             hope
             ,
             as
             to
             humane
             appearances
             ,
             and
             carnal
             reasoning
             ,
             he
             beleeveth
             in
             hope
             ;
             and
             holdeth
             this
             fast
             ,
             that
             be
             His
             dispensations
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             outward
             and
             visible
             appearances
             of
             His
             owning
             of
             and
             appearing
             for
             His
             people
             ,
             never
             so
             small
             and
             inconsiderable
             ;
             yet
             He
             was
             ,
             &
             would
             be
             ,
             
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               Saviour
               .
            
             Howbeit
             the
             reasonings
             of
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             would
             say
             ,
             God
             hath
             forgotten
             to
             be
             gracious
             ,
             and
             his
             Promises
             fail
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             favourable
             no
             more
             ,
             as
             
               Psal.
               77
               :
               v.
            
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Yet
             he
             saw
             ,
             that
             His
             way
             was
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             His
             path
             in
             the
             great
             waters
             ;
             and
             that
             though
             His
             footsteps
             could
             not
             be
             seen
             ,
             yet
             He
             was
             leading
             his
             people
             like
             a
             flock
             .
             v.
             13
             :
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Such
             actings
             of
             faith
             ,
             in
             a
             dark
             day
             ,
             would
             be
             of
             great
             use
             ,
             &
             would
             contribute
             much
             to
             our
             Establishment
             ;
             &
             keep
             us
             from
             staggering
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             temptation
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             may
             take
             notice
             here
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             of
             expression
             ,
             of
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             holy
             mans
             Affections
             towards
             God
             ;
             These
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Dispensations
             ,
             
             whereby
             He
             appeared
             a
             God
             like
             himself
             ,
             did
             not
             alienate
             his
             heart
             from
             God
             ,
             nor
             drive
             him
             further
             from
             Him
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             did
             warm
             his
             Affections
             more
             ,
             and
             draw
             him
             nigher
             unto
             God
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             uttering
             these
             his
             Apprehensions
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             His
             way
             ,
             even
             unto
             God
             himself
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Verily
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               God
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             good
             when
             our
             Meditations
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             of
             His
             wayes
             ,
             how
             uncouth
             ,
             strange
             ,
             &
             unusual
             so
             ever
             they
             be
             indeed
             ,
             or
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             work
             thus
             upon
             us
             ,
             &
             are
             accompanied
             with
             a
             powerful
             attractive
             vertue
             ,
             drawing
             &
             powerfully
             inclineing
             the
             heart
             &
             soul
             ,
             to
             approach
             nigher
             unto
             God
             :
             And
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             rightly
             seen
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             his
             wayes
             ,
             how
             dark
             soever
             ,
             this
             will
             follow
             upon
             it
             ;
             the
             heart
             will
             be
             more
             engadged
             unto
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             soul
             will
             improve
             these
             meditations
             ,
             to
             a
             noble
             advantage
             ;
             and
             have
             thereby
             many
             sweet
             occasions
             of
             heavenly
             Ejaculations
             ,
             and
             of
             Postings
             of
             soul
             toward
             God.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             It
             is
             considerable
             also
             in
             the
             Prophets
             carriage
             ,
             while
             he
             thus
             uttereth
             the
             whole
             matter
             of
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             poureth
             forth
             his
             soul
             into
             the
             very
             bosome
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             real
             ,
             and
             single
             hearted
             ,
             in
             all
             this
             Exercise
             ;
             
             it
             was
             not
             a
             meer
             rational
             discursive
             Contemplation
             ,
             but
             a
             real
             exercise
             of
             soul
             ;
             his
             heart
             was
             really
             &
             in
             very
             deed
             affected
             with
             the
             mater
             ,
             Verily
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               thou
               art
               a
               God
               that
               hidest
               thy self
               &
               .
            
             His
             declaring
             of
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             heart
             unto
             God
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             formal
             ,
             superficial
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             fashion
             exercised
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             but
             was
             really
             exercised
             therewith
             at
             the
             heart
             ;
             his
             soul
             was
             in
             the
             meditation
             ;
             and
             he
             looked
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             momentous
             ,
             and
             weighty
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             high
             concernment
             .
             A
             Formal
             ,
             Superficial
             ,
             Indifferent
             ,
             and
             Cursory
             Contemplation
             of
             the
             works
             and
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             should
             be
             hateful
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             Uprightness
             ,
             Sincerity
             and
             Reality
             should
             appear
             in
             all
             our
             wayes
             ,
             and
             especially
             while
             musing
             &
             meditating
             upon
             the
             rare
             Passages
             of
             God's
             Providence
             :
             Our
             heart
             and
             soul
             should
             be
             in
             every
             thought
             ,
             for
             the
             subject
             is
             grave
             and
             weighty
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             concernment
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             It
             is
             obvious
             enough
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophet
             here
             is
             in
             a
             transport
             of
             Admiration
             :
             he
             getteth
             so
             broad
             a
             sight
             of
             this
             Majestick
             and
             God-like
             way
             of
             carrying
             on
             His
             work
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             astonished
             thereat
             ,
             and
             ravished
             with
             wondering
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             breaketh
             out
             ,
             in
             this
             holy
             Apostrophe
             and
             Ejaculation
             ,
             
               verily
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               God
               ,
               that
               hidest
               thy self
               &c.
               
            
             Never
             do
             we
             get
             a
             right
             look
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             wayes
             but
             when
             the
             sight
             thereof
             raiseth
             in
             us
             an
             high
             admiration
             and
             wondering
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             no
             common
             and
             ordinary
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             seen
             in
             the
             right
             colours
             :
             Our
             not
             wondering
             declareth
             our
             sight
             here
             to
             be
             but
             common
             and
             superficial
             .
             It
             was
             no
             ordinary
             thing
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             man
             leaping
             and
             standing
             &
             walking
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             lame
             from
             his
             Mothers
             womb
             Act.
             3
             :
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             therefore
             
               they
               were
               filled
               with
               wonder
               &
               amazement
               v.
            
             10.
             
             When
             David
             was
             musing
             upon
             the
             Lords
             alseeing
             knowledge
             ,
             he
             cryeth
             out
             
               Psal.
               139
               :
               v.
               6.
               
               Such
               knowledge
               is
               too
               wonderful
               for
               me
               ,
               it
               is
               high
               ,
               I
               cannot
               attain
               unto
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Next
             ,
             Let
             us
             consider
             the
             matter
             and
             occasion
             of
             this
             Transport
             of
             the
             holy
             Prophet
             :
             what
             is
             the
             thing
             ,
             which
             he
             seeth
             ;
             and
             what
             are
             his
             thoughts
             busied
             about
             ,
             causing
             this
             Ejaculation
             ?
             First
             .
             He
             seeth
             God
             hideing
             Himself
             ,
             Next
             He
             seeth
             Him
             hiding
             Himself
             ,
             even
             while
             He
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             and
             the
             Saviour
             ;
             or
             he
             seeth
             Him
             abiding
             the
             God
             Israel
             ,
             and
             
             Saviour
             ,
             even
             while
             His
             way
             is
             hid
             ,
             and
             He
             will
             not
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             's
             hiding
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             bringing
             about
             the
             promised
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             salvation
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             not
             discernable
             &
             obvious
             to
             the
             eyes
             and
             observation
             of
             ▪
             every
             one
             ;
             in
             a
             way
             removed
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             ordinary
             beholders
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             them
             hid
             ,
             dark
             ,
             under
             ground
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             their
             perception
             ;
             in
             which
             is
             a
             Soveraigne
             ,
             Majestick
             ,
             Kingly
             and
             Stately
             procedour
             to
             be
             seen
             by
             Spiritual
             eyes
             ;
             and
             only
             by
             such
             ,
             as
             can
             see
             God
             ,
             while
             covered
             with
             clouds
             ,
             and
             thick
             darkness
             .
             And
             this
             saith
             ,
             That
             howbeit
             in
             all
             the
             wayes
             and
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             singular
             ,
             rare
             and
             divine
             piece
             of
             State
             Majesty
             and
             Glory
             to
             be
             seen
             by
             Spiritual
             observers
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             sometimes
             ,
             in
             the
             Lords
             bringing
             about
             the
             deliverance
             and
             outgate
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             so
             much
             hid
             Mysteriousness
             ,
             and
             Majestick
             Imperceptibility
             ,
             that
             saith
             to
             a
             gracious
             observer
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             hiding
             Himself
             ,
             and
             carrying
             on
             his
             Purposes
             ,
             and
             perfecting
             his
             Work
             ,
             according
             to
             such
             grounds
             and
             rules
             of
             Divine
             Policy
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             cannot
             penetrate
             thereinto
             ,
             nor
             discover
             
             his
             Footstpes
             ,
             nor
             see
             distinctly
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             at
             work
             .
             As
             sometimes
             wise
             and
             great
             Politicians
             ,
             Statsmen
             ,
             and
             Leaders
             of
             Armies
             carry
             on
             their
             designes
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             ordinary
             onlookers
             shall
             not
             understand
             what
             the
             matter
             meaneth
             ,
             nor
             what
             is
             intended
             ,
             by
             what
             they
             see
             done
             with
             their
             eyes
             ;
             And
             the
             more
             they
             carry
             on
             their
             work
             with
             success
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             hid
             from
             the
             observation
             of
             ordinary
             spectators
             ,
             the
             more
             do
             they
             discover
             their
             great
             wit
             ,
             and
             give
             proof
             of
             their
             dexterity
             ,
             in
             the
             managment
             of
             affairs
             of
             greatest
             consequence
             ;
             and
             such
             under-ground
             workings
             ,
             and
             stratagems
             ,
             carry
             on
             them
             a
             special
             piece
             of
             Beauty
             and
             Glory
             .
             Thus
             our
             Lord
             thinketh
             good
             sometimes
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             while
             working
             ,
             not
             let
             every
             one
             see
             ,
             what
             he
             is
             doing
             ;
             but
             carry
             on
             his
             business
             ,
             much
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             and
             under
             ground
             ,
             and
             by
             Holy
             and
             Majestick
             Stratagems
             ;
             so
             as
             not
             only
             enemies
             shall
             be
             ignorant
             of
             what
             He
             is
             doing
             ,
             or
             about
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             many
             even
             of
             his
             owne
             followers
             and
             friends
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             dark
             .
             So
             that
             the
             observation
             of
             
               Iob.
               Chap.
            
             23
             :
             8
             ,
             9.
             is
             oft
             times
             found
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               go
               forward
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               not
               there
               ;
               and
               backward
               but
               I
               cannot
               perceive
               him
               ,
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               where
               
               he
               doth
               work
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               behold
               him
               ;
               he
               hideth
               himself
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               perceive
               him
               .
            
             As
             also
             of
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal.
               77
               :
               vers
               .
               19.
               
               Thy
               way
               is
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               thy
               path
               in
               the
               great
               waters
               ;
               and
               thy
               footsteps
               are
               not
               known
               .
            
          
           
             As
             all
             the
             wayes
             ,
             and
             footsteps
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             full
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             of
             hid
             and
             unseen
             Glory
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             sought
             out
             of
             all
             that
             take
             pleasure
             therein
             
               Psal.
               III
               :
               vers
            
             .
             2.
             so
             that
             in
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             like
             Himself
             ,
             &
             acteth
             like
             Himself
             ;
             and
             every
             piece
             of
             them
             discover
             to
             a
             spiritual
             observer
             the
             Finger
             of
             God.
             So
             there
             are
             some
             special
             pieces
             of
             work
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             signal
             ,
             and
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             Lords
             gloriously-working
             hand
             is
             less
             obvious
             ;
             and
             even
             these
             works
             ,
             upon
             that
             very
             account
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             Glorious
             and
             Majestick
             ;
             and
             of
             such
             is
             the
             truth
             in
             hand
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lords
             footsteps
             are
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             known
             ,
             nor
             observable
             by
             every
             one
             :
             for
             further
             clearing
             of
             which
             point
             of
             truth
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Lord's
             thinking
             good
             to
             work
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             hide
             Himself
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             observed
             by
             every
             one
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             indeed
             working
             ;
             we
             shall
             mentione
             some
             few
             of
             these
             special
             
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             are
             thus
             covered
             with
             a
             cloud
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             cannot
             understand
             the
             Reasons
             of
             State
             ,
             why
             such
             and
             such
             things
             are
             done
             ,
             or
             suffered
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             nor
             see
             the
             connexion
             betwixt
             these
             Actings
             ,
             and
             the
             intended
             Designe
             :
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             there
             is
             not
             only
             a
             seen
             and
             palpable
             disproportion
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             meanes
             taken
             and
             followed
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             projected
             or
             intended
             ;
             and
             an
             obvious
             unsutableness
             of
             the
             meanes
             used
             unto
             the
             designe
             to
             be
             carried
             on
             by
             them
             :
             But
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Lord
             seemeth
             to
             Onlookers
             to
             Crosse
             and
             Counter-work
             the
             intended
             end
             .
             How
             oft
             is
             it
             seen
             ,
             that
             the
             Works
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             seem
             not
             to
             run
             in
             a
             subserviency
             to
             the
             bringing
             effectually
             about
             of
             the
             Promises
             ;
             but
             rather
             to
             turn
             head
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             threaten
             the
             utter
             annulling
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             rendering
             of
             them
             void
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             credite
             ?
             When
             the
             present
             Dispensations
             of
             providence
             are
             considered
             ,
             and
             compared
             with
             the
             great
             things
             concerning
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             promised
             ;
             who
             can
             see
             what
             rational
             correspondence
             they
             keep
             ,
             &
             can
             observe
             them
             smiling
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             as
             fit
             meanes
             and
             the
             end
             would
             do
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             
             who
             would
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             Dispensations
             do
             rather
             drive
             on
             a
             direct
             designe
             to
             defeate
             the
             Promises
             ,
             who
             would
             consult
             with
             humane
             Reason
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             then
             a
             special
             piece
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Work
             ,
             wherein
             He
             hideth
             himself
             ,
             and
             thinketh
             good
             to
             cloath
             himself
             with
             State
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             not
             be
             able
             to
             prye
             into
             the
             Depths
             of
             his
             Insinite
             Wisdom
             ;
             nor
             see
             how
             all
             things
             are
             laid
             ,
             and
             joynted
             together
             ,
             with
             firme
             bands
             and
             ligaments
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             broken
             or
             dissolved
             ;
             and
             so
             have
             a
             certaine
             connexion
             ,
             with
             the
             intended
             and
             promised
             good
             ?
             When
             Moses
             was
             sent
             to
             deliver
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             them
             good
             newes
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             visited
             them
             ,
             and
             looked
             upon
             their
             Affliction
             ,
             and
             would
             now
             rescue
             and
             deliver
             them
             from
             their
             bondage
             and
             slavery
             
               Exod.
               4
               :
               v.
            
             30
             ,
             31.
             the
             Dispensation
             ,
             that
             immediatly
             followed
             upon
             the
             neck
             of
             that
             ,
             seemed
             to
             keep
             no
             good
             correspondence
             therewith
             ,
             when
             their
             yoke
             was
             made
             heavier
             ,
             and
             their
             bondage
             more
             grievous
             ,
             and
             their
             slavery
             and
             hard
             work
             doubled
             ,
             by
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             their
             being
             constrained
             to
             seek
             straw
             for
             themselves
             ,
             without
             diminishing
             the
             tale
             of
             their
             bricks
             ;
             and
             they
             hereupon
             ,
             
             who
             formerly
             believed
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             bowed
             down
             and
             worshiped
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             the
             same
             ,
             now
             made
             to
             say
             unto
             Moses
             and
             
               Aaron
               Exod.
               5
               :
               v.
               21.
               
               The
               Lord
               look
               upon
               you
               and
               judge
               ,
               because
               ye
               have
               made
               our
               savour
               to
               be
               abhorred
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               Pharaoh
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               his
               Servants
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               Sword
               in
               their
               hand
               to
               slay
               us
               .
            
             Yet
             herein
             was
             a
             piece
             of
             that
             Stately
             Working
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             full
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             the
             People
             could
             not
             see
             ;
             and
             which
             Moses
             himself
             could
             not
             well
             take
             up
             ,
             as
             his
             words
             to
             God
             Vers.
             22
             ,
             23.
             evidence
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             
               —
               Lord
               !
               Wherefore
               hast
               thou
               so
               evil
               intreated
               this
               People
               ?
               Why
               is
               it
               that
               thou
               hast
               sent
               me
               ?
               For
               since
               I
               came
               to
               Pharaoh
               ,
               to
               speak
               in
               thy
               Name
               ,
               he
               hath
               done
               evil
               to
               this
               People
               ;
               neither
               hast
               thou
               delivered
               thy
               people
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             the
             Dispensations
             of
             God
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             even
             those
             ,
             whom
             they
             most
             concerne
             ,
             &
             who
             have
             greatest
             interest
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             most
             called
             therefore
             to
             understand
             them
             ,
             do
             not
             know
             what
             to
             say
             of
             them
             ;
             nor
             what
             construction
             to
             put
             upon
             them
             ;
             nor
             what
             to
             gather
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             particular
             ,
             but
             even
             as
             to
             a
             more
             general
             matter
             ;
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             know
             ,
             whether
             they
             speak-out
             Mercy
             ,
             or
             Anger
             in
             
             God
             towards
             them
             .
             This
             must
             be
             a
             singular
             piece
             of
             God's
             hiding
             himself
             ,
             and
             covering
             himself
             with
             a
             cloud
             ,
             that
             no
             distinct
             judgment
             can
             be
             made
             of
             what
             He
             is
             doing
             :
             Such
             was
             that
             Dispensation
             ,
             which
             Sampsons
             Father
             met
             with
             :
             He
             and
             his
             Wife
             could
             not
             agree
             in
             their
             judgment
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             they
             saw
             
               Iudg.
               13.
               
               Manaoh
            
             said
             
               Vers.
               22.
               
               We
               shall
               surly
               die
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               seen
               God.
            
             But
             his
             Wife
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             said
             
               Vers.
               23.
               
               If
               the
               Lord
               were
               pleased
               to
               kill
               us
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               received
               a
               Burnt
               offering
               ,
               and
               a
               Meat-offering
               ,
               at
               our
               hands
               ;
               neither
               would
               he
               have
               shewed
               us
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               nor
               would
               he
               at
               this
               time
               have
               told
               ut
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               these
               .
            
             So
             as
             to
             that
             strange
             and
             unusual
             Dispensation
             ,
             which
             holy
             Iob
             did
             meet
             with
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             know
             ,
             what
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             ,
             nor
             what
             he
             was
             intending
             and
             driving-at
             thereby
             :
             therefore
             he
             resolveth
             
               Chap.
               10
               :
               Vers.
            
             2.
             to
             say
             unto
             God
             
               —
               Shew
               me
               wherefore
               thou
               contendest
               with
               me
            
             ;
             which
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             utterly
             ignorant
             hereof
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             surprizeth
             His
             People
             with
             a
             Mercy
             and
             a
             Deliverance
             ,
             and
             cometh
             upon
             them
             with
             an
             unexpected
             Out-gate
             ;
             whether
             (
             1.
             )
             As
             to
             their
             present
             Frame
             and
             Fitness
             for
             the
             mercy
             and
             
             delivery
             ;
             Or
             (
             2.
             )
             As
             to
             their
             Present
             Hopes
             and
             Expectation
             .
             When
             First
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Lord
             cometh
             with
             a
             sweet
             and
             merciful
             delivery
             unto
             a
             People
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             no
             present
             capacity
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             out
             of
             all
             good
             Frame
             or
             Fitness
             ,
             for
             receiving
             such
             a
             mercy
             with
             advantage
             ,
             because
             lying
             in
             their
             sin
             and
             impenitency
             ;
             When
             the
             Lord
             cometh
             with
             Salvation
             unto
             such
             a
             people
             ,
             sure
             ,
             his
             way
             must
             be
             covered
             with
             darkness
             ,
             and
             hid
             from
             the
             eyes
             of
             Beholders
             ,
             with
             a
             clothing
             of
             Soveraignity
             ;
             for
             who
             could
             think
             ,
             that
             deliverance
             were
             upon
             its
             march
             towards
             such
             a
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             seeking
             it
             ,
             nor
             turning
             from
             their
             sinful
             wayes
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             may
             have
             mercy
             upon
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             usual
             Method
             and
             Order
             ?
             Such
             steps
             of
             Soveraignity
             are
             hid
             steps
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             Glory
             ;
             and
             therein
             the
             Lord
             is
             hiding
             Himself
             ,
             and
             His
             way
             ,
             coming
             with
             Salvation
             in
             an
             unusual
             path
             :
             As
             when
             he
             saith
             
               Esai
               .
               57
               :
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               For
               the
               iniquity
               of
               his
               Covetousness
               ,
            
             I
             
               was
               wroth
               ,
               and
               smote
               him
               ,
            
             I
             
               hid
               me
               and
               was
               wroth
               ,
               and
               he
               went
               on
               frowardly
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             I
             
               have
               seen
               his
               wayes
               ,
               and
               will
               heal
               him
               :
            
             I
             
               will
               lead
               him
               also
               ,
               and
               restore
               Comforts
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               mourners
               .
               Next
               ,
            
             When
             
             the
             Lord
             surprizeth
             a
             people
             with
             a
             mercy
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             in
             Expectation
             of
             ,
             nor
             Waiting
             for
             ,
             then
             he
             acteth
             ,
             like
             a
             stately
             King
             ,
             and
             His
             Way
             is
             Glorious
             and
             hid
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             when
             the
             Captivity
             was
             brought
             back
             from
             Babylon
             ,
             concerning
             which
             they
             say
             
               Psal.
               126
               :
               vers
               .
               2.
               
               When
               the
               Lord
               turned
               again
               the
               captivity
               of
               Zion
               ,
               we
               were
               like
               them
               ,
               that
               dream
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             had
             good
             ground
             to
             be
             now
             looking
             for
             their
             delivery
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             Ieremiah
             ,
             foretelling
             that
             after
             Seventy
             Years
             ,
             they
             should
             return
             back
             to
             their
             owne
             land
             ;
             and
             Daniel
             understood
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             was
             approaching
             ,
             set
             himself
             to
             pray
             Dan.
             9.
             
             But
             as
             to
             the
             generality
             ,
             they
             were
             ,
             in
             all
             appearance
             ,
             little
             looking
             for
             this
             outgate
             ;
             but
             rather
             fearing
             more
             trouble
             and
             vexation
             ,
             by
             Babylons
             warrs
             with
             the
             Medes
             and
             the
             Persians
             ,
             who
             were
             coming
             against
             them
             ;
             though
             the
             name
             of
             Cyrus
             ,
             because
             of
             what
             was
             foretold
             by
             
               Esai
               .
               Ch.
            
             44.
             and
             45.
             might
             have
             caused
             them
             lift
             up
             their
             heads
             in
             hope
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             they
             were
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             as
             to
             the
             generality
             and
             bulk
             of
             the
             people
             )
             little
             looking
             for
             an
             outgate
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             &
             therefore
             at
             the
             first
             report
             of
             freedom
             ,
             
             granted
             to
             them
             to
             returne
             ,
             they
             were
             like
             men
             that
             dream
             ;
             scarce
             beleeving
             their
             owne
             eyes
             and
             eares
             :
             At
             which
             time
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             in
             this
             dreaming
             posture
             ,
             how
             were
             they
             surprized
             with
             this
             mercy
             ?
             And
             how
             was
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             His
             stately
             Marchings
             ,
             hid
             from
             their
             eyes
             ?
             In
             reference
             to
             this
             same
             Dispensation
             of
             deliverance
             to
             his
             People
             by
             Crus
             ,
             is
             the
             Prophet
             here
             crying
             out
             thus
             ;
             
               Verily
               thou
               art
               a
               God
               ,
               that
               hidest
               thy self
            
             ;
             as
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             cleareth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             Dispensations
             ,
             upon
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             humane
             probability
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             appearance
             ,
             or
             ground
             of
             hope
             of
             an
             outgate
             ,
             or
             deliverance
             ;
             yet
             delivery
             cometh
             ,
             in
             an
             unexpected
             way
             ;
             how
             hid
             must
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             then
             be
             ?
             Thus
             He
             loveth
             to
             hide
             Himself
             ,
             in
             His
             advancing
             with
             Salvation
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             appearance
             to
             humane
             Consideration
             ,
             whether
             mens
             eye
             be
             upon
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             People
             of
             God
             themselves
             :
             As
             to
             Enemies
             they
             may
             (
             1.
             )
             Be
             Strong
             ,
             Mighty
             ,
             and
             Invincible
             ,
             the
             Consideration
             of
             which
             might
             alone
             be
             sufficient
             to
             dash
             all
             hopes
             ;
             as
             who
             could
             have
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             of
             
             Israel
             ,
             being
             so
             under
             the
             feet
             of
             that
             mighty
             Monarch
             Pharaoh
             ,
             could
             get
             out
             of
             his
             Territories
             ,
             and
             be
             freed
             of
             his
             mighty
             Yoke
             ?
             (
             2.
             )
             They
             may
             not
             only
             be
             strong
             ,
             but
             prevalent
             ,
             and
             prospering
             in
             their
             evil
             way
             ,
             all
             things
             succeding
             according
             to
             their
             mind
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             shining
             upon
             their
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             granting
             to
             them
             their
             hearts
             desire
             ,
             crossing
             them
             in
             none
             of
             their
             wicked
             interprizes
             ,
             and
             designes
             ;
             but
             even
             suffering
             them
             to
             devise
             mischiefe
             upon
             their
             bed
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             it
             the
             next
             day
             in
             execution
             .
             Was
             it
             not
             so
             with
             Saul
             ,
             in
             his
             wicked
             persecution
             of
             David
             ,
             oftentimes
             ?
             Had
             he
             him
             not
             sometimes
             in
             a
             net
             ,
             and
             compassed
             him
             about
             ,
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             apparent
             escaping
             ?
             and
             yet
             deliverance
             came
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             They
             may
             be
             also
             Crafty
             and
             Politick
             ,
             and
             lay
             their
             traines
             so
             sure
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             think
             they
             cannot
             misgive
             ;
             and
             have
             all
             things
             prepared
             to
             their
             minde
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             they
             may
             blow
             up
             His
             People
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             a
             memorial
             of
             them
             be
             left
             ;
             and
             yet
             be
             disappointed
             .
             The
             Lord
             ,
             in
             an
             unseen
             way
             ,
             may
             bring
             about
             His
             Peoples
             deliverance
             ;
             so
             was
             it
             with
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Mordecay
             ,
             
             when
             Haman
             had
             gote
             a
             Commission
             sealed
             by
             the
             Kings
             ring
             ,
             and
             a
             Decree
             passed
             ,
             that
             might
             not
             be
             ranversed
             ,
             or
             recalled
             ,
             the
             day
             appointed
             ,
             and
             designed
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             lot
             ,
             as
             having
             something
             like
             a
             divine
             approbation
             ,
             Orders
             dispatched
             to
             put
             all
             in
             execution
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             mine
             was
             ready
             for
             the
             springing
             ;
             what
             hop
             could
             the
             poor
             Iewes
             then
             have
             of
             a
             delivery
             ?
             And
             yet
             ,
             behold
             ,
             the
             
               Lord
               was
               then
               a
               God
               ,
               that
               hid
               himself
               :
            
             He
             was
             counter-working
             this
             myne
             ,
             and
             laying
             a
             back
             traine
             ,
             that
             might
             cause
             it
             spring
             back
             upon
             the
             Authors
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             did
             ,
             as
             the
             Storie
             cleareth
             .
             When
             the
             Enemies
             thought
             themselves
             sure
             of
             their
             designes
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             impossible
             ,
             that
             their
             purposes
             could
             fail
             ;
             behold
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             was
             hiding
             himself
             ,
             and
             laying
             an
             unseen
             ambush
             ,
             that
             cutt
             them
             off
             ,
             who
             thought
             to
             have
             destroyed
             the
             Iewes
             .
             So
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             this
             God
             will
             bring
             about
             deliverance
             to
             his
             People
             :
             When
             upon
             their
             part
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             toaken
             for
             good
             ,
             not
             one
             thing
             apparent
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             a
             probable
             ground
             of
             hope
             :
             As
             (
             1.
             )
             When
             their
             strength
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             none
             shut
             up
             or
             left
             ;
             not
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             an
             hopful
             Instrument
             ,
             to
             the
             fore
             ;
             all
             their
             valiant
             Men
             ,
             
             and
             Men
             of
             Courage
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             of
             whom
             any
             thing
             could
             be
             expected
             ,
             destroyed
             and
             taken
             away
             ;
             Yet
             He
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             God
             that
             hideth
             Himself
             ,
             can
             come
             in
             an
             unseen
             way
             ,
             and
             loveth
             to
             come
             so
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             gracious
             Word
             
               Deut.
               32
               vers
               .
               36.
               
               For
               the
               Lord
               shall
               judge
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               repent
               Himself
               for
               His
               Servants
               ,
               when
               he
               seeth
               that
               their
               power
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               shut
               up
               or
               left
               .
            
             Was
             it
             not
             thus
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Deborah
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             not
             a
             spear
             or
             sheild
             seen
             among
             Fourty
             Thousand
             in
             Israel
             ?
             
               Iudg.
               5
               :
               vers
            
             8.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             When
             their
             heart
             and
             courage
             is
             gone
             ,
             they
             are
             desponding
             and
             desparing
             ,
             and
             looking
             on
             their
             own
             case
             as
             hopless
             and
             helpless
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             while
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             who
             said
             
               Ezek.
               37
               ▪
               v.
               11.
               —
               Our
               bones
               are
               dried
               ,
               and
               our
               hope
               is
               lost
               ,
               we
               are
               cut
               off
               for
               our
               parts
               .
            
             Then
             ,
             even
             then
             ▪
             when
             People
             can
             see
             no
             hope
             ,
             He
             ,
             who
             hideth
             himself
             ,
             can
             say
             ,
             
               Prophesie
               upon
               these
               Bones
               ,
               and
               cause
               breath
               enter
               into
               them
               ,
               and
               bring
               flesh
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               cover
               them
               with
               skin
               ,
               and
               put
               breath
               in
               them
               ,
            
             that
             they
             may
             live
             Vers.
             3
             ,
             4
             ▪
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             and
             make
             them
             a
             strong
             Army
             .
             This
             is
             among
             his
             hid
             Acts
             ,
             whereof
             he
             hath
             a
             rich
             treasure
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             the
             meanes
             ,
             which
             He
             putteth
             His
             peoples
             upon
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             deliverance
             
             and
             outgate
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             promise
             little
             ●…or
             nothing
             ,
             being
             considered
             abstractly
             ;
             and
             in
             themselves
             ,
             being
             very
             unlikely
             ,
             in
             humane
             probability
             ,
             to
             effectuate
             the
             end
             designed
             ,
             then
             and
             therein
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             hideth
             himself
             :
             as
             when
             he
             commanded
             Iosua
             and
             the
             People
             to
             compasse
             Iericho
             ,
             and
             to
             blow
             with
             Rams
             Horns
             ,
             who
             could
             have
             thought
             ,
             that
             that
             should
             have
             proven
             an
             adapted
             mean
             ,
             for
             bringing
             to
             the
             ground
             the
             strong
             Wals
             of
             the
             City
             ?
             And
             when
             Esther
             was
             imployed
             to
             effectuate
             the
             ranversing
             of
             the
             decree
             ,
             given
             out
             to
             destroy
             all
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             who
             could
             think
             ,
             that
             thereby
             Haman
             should
             have
             been
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ?
             Who
             would
             have
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             stirpling
             ,
             David
             ,
             should
             have
             killed
             the
             great
             Goliah
             ,
             &
             thereby
             brought
             about
             the
             defeate
             of
             the
             mighty
             Army
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ?
             Thus
             oftentimes
             the
             Lord
             maketh
             use
             of
             most
             unlikely
             and
             improbable
             meanes
             ,
             that
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             ,
             may
             be
             His
             :
             And
             He
             cometh
             thus
             in
             a
             dark
             cloud
             ,
             with
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             observation
             ,
             that
             His
             hand
             may
             more
             eminently
             appear
             and
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             His
             Salvation
             be
             more
             conspicuous
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             some
             very
             hopful
             beginning
             of
             a
             good
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             meeteth
             with
             
             an
             unexpected
             stop
             ,
             and
             impediment
             to
             retard
             it
             ;
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             wayes
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             chooseth
             ,
             to
             hide
             Himself
             and
             His
             work
             ;
             then
             is
             His
             way
             covered
             with
             a
             cloud
             ,
             and
             His
             footsteps
             cannot
             be
             seen
             .
             Thus
             it
             was
             ,
             when
             contrary
             Orders
             came
             to
             stop
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             after
             the
             peoples
             return
             from
             captivity
             ;
             as
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Ezra
             ;
             whereby
             that
             necessary
             work
             ,
             so
             much
             desired
             ,
             prayed
             for
             ,
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             earnestness
             begun
             ,
             was
             for
             a
             considerable
             time
             retarded
             .
             Thus
             was
             it
             also
             ,
             when
             David
             was
             about
             the
             bringing
             up
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Kirjath
               Iearim
            
             to
             set
             it
             in
             its
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             that
             was
             pitched
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             had
             for
             this
             end
             assembled
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             chosen
             Men
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Thirtie
             Thousand
             ;
             and
             was
             now
             rejoiceing
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             playing
             before
             Him
             ,
             on
             all
             manner
             of
             Instruments
             ;
             then
             ,
             even
             then
             ,
             is
             there
             an
             unexpected
             stop
             put
             to
             the
             work
             ;
             for
             when
             they
             were
             advanced
             to
             Nachons
             threshing
             floor
             ,
             Vzzah
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Sones
             of
             Abinadab
             ,
             put
             forth
             ,
             in
             his
             simplicity
             ,
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             Ark
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             took
             hold
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Oxen
             shook
             it
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             ,
             the
             Anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             kindled
             against
             Vzzah
             ,
             and
             God
             smote
             him
             there
             ,
             for
             his
             errour
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             died
             by
             the
             Ark
             of
             
             God
             2
             
               Sam.
               6
               :
               vers
            
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             upon
             this
             ,
             the
             work
             is
             stayed
             ;
             for
             David
             was
             afrayed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             day
             ;
             and
             would
             not
             remove
             the
             Ark
             unto
             him
             ,
             unto
             the
             City
             of
             David
             ;
             but
             carried
             it
             aside
             unto
             the
             House
             of
             
               Obed
               Edom
            
             ,
             the
             Gittite
             ,
             where
             it
             stayed
             full
             three
             Moneths
             ,
             Vers.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             See
             1
             Chron.
             13.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             even
             the
             Godly
             are
             left
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             take
             such
             courses
             ,
             as
             do
             provoke
             God
             to
             anger
             ,
             prove
             stumbling
             blocks
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             a
             strengthening
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             in
             their
             evil
             wayes
             ;
             and
             to
             bring
             wrath
             upon
             the
             Land
             ;
             then
             doth
             the
             Lord
             hide
             Himself
             ,
             and
             hath
             His
             way
             in
             the
             Sea
             ;
             for
             who
             can
             consider
             this
             Dispensation
             ▪
             and
             not
             be
             astonied
             ?
             Are
             the
             Reasons
             hereof
             obvious
             to
             all
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             something
             singular
             ,
             uncouth
             ,
             and
             rare
             ,
             in
             this
             Dispensation
             ?
             Thus
             was
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             left
             Gideon
             to
             make
             that
             Ephod
             ,
             which
             proved
             a
             snare
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             an
             occasion
             of
             sin
             to
             the
             Land
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ▪
             
               All
               Israel
               went
               thither
               a
               whoreing
               after
               it
               Iudg.
               8
               :
               vers
               .
            
             27.
             
             And
             this
             was
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             had
             wrought
             a
             great
             deliverance
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             subdued
             Midian
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             lifted
             up
             their
             heads
             ,
             no
             more
             .
             Thus
             also
             was
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             left
             Aaron
             to
             make
             that
             Calfe
             ,
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             that
             brought
             so
             much
             Sin
             and
             
             Wrath
             upon
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Exod.
             32
             ,
             and
             33.
             
             
               Deut.
               9
               :
               vers
            
             .
             8
             ,
             —
             21.
             
             Thus
             was
             it
             also
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             suffered
             David
             to
             number
             the
             People
             ,
             &
             moved
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             2
             
               Sam.
               24
               :
               vers
            
             .
             1.
             or
             suffered
             Satan
             to
             stand
             up
             to
             provoke
             him
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             1
             
               Chron.
               21
               :
               vers
            
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             deed
             that
             cost
             Israel
             dear
             ;
             for
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             sent
             a
             Pestilence
             ,
             that
             destroyed
             ,
             in
             three
             dayes
             ,
             Seventy
             Thousand
             Men
             1
             
               Chron.
               21
               :
               v.
               14.
               2
               
               ▪
               Sam.
            
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             So
             we
             may
             conceive
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             a
             God
             that
             hideth
             himself
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             wicked
             enemies
             imployed
             ,
             and
             actively
             bestirring
             themselves
             ,
             in
             carrying
             forward
             the
             Lords
             Work
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             when
             these
             Enemies
             are
             most
             active
             ,
             in
             carrying
             on
             their
             wicked
             Designes
             ,
             and
             malicious
             Purposes
             ;
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             overruleth
             all
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             Work
             ,
             turneth
             their
             desperat
             wickedness
             to
             good
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Holy
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Irresistible
             Power
             ,
             maketh
             that
             contribute
             to
             His
             ends
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             carrying-on
             of
             his
             Holy
             Designes
             ;
             for
             He
             hath
             a
             wheel
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             their
             wheels
             :
             and
             in
             this
             ,
             the
             Lords
             way
             is
             indeed
             in
             the
             deep
             waters
             ,
             so
             that
             Enemies
             cannot
             perceive
             this
             ;
             and
             his
             own
             People
             are
             oft
             in
             the
             mist
             ;
             and
             through
             unbeleefe
             ,
             and
             faithless
             fear
             ,
             have
             oftentimes
             unsutable
             thoughts
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             His
             Way
             .
             But
             the
             thing
             that
             we
             are
             now
             speaking
             of
             ,
             is
             a
             passage
             of
             the
             Lords
             Providence
             ,
             that
             is
             more
             rare
             and
             observable
             ;
             when
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             force
             and
             necessitate
             Enemies
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             manifest
             and
             plaine
             setting
             forward
             of
             His
             work
             ,
             contrare
             to
             their
             owne
             wills
             and
             inclinations
             ;
             as
             when
             the
             Philistines
             were
             constrained
             to
             send
             home
             the
             Ark
             to
             Israel
             againe
             1
             Sam.
             6
             :
             This
             was
             a
             Majestick
             piece
             of
             Providence
             :
             And
             that
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             more
             hid
             here
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             rather
             bring
             home
             the
             Ark
             thus
             ,
             than
             employ
             the
             Israelites
             themselves
             ,
             and
             send
             them
             forth
             to
             recover
             the
             Ark
             by
             a
             glorious
             Victory
             over
             the
             Philistines
             .
             We
             would
             readily
             think
             ,
             that
             He
             should
             rather
             have
             done
             this
             ;
             but
             He
             is
             a
             God
             that
             hideth
             himself
             ;
             and
             chooseth
             what
             way
             He
             thinketh
             meet
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Lord
             manifesteth
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             God
             that
             hideth
             himself
             ,
             in
             His
             workings
             ;
             when
             in
             His
             holy
             Providence
             He
             delayeth
             ,
             procrastinateth
             ,
             and
             suffereth
             His
             intended
             and
             promised
             work
             to
             meet
             with
             retarding
             hinderances
             and
             impediments
             :
             we
             would
             think
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Lord
             did
             so
             wonderfully
             and
             with
             such
             an
             outstretched
             arme
             bring
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             out
             of
             the
             furnace
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             make
             good
             
             His
             promise
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             put
             his
             posterity
             ,
             according
             to
             His
             faithful
             word
             ,
             in
             possession
             of
             that
             promised
             land
             ;
             he
             should
             incontinent
             ,
             after
             He
             had
             brought
             them
             thorow
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             to
             the
             very
             border
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             have
             entered
             them
             into
             Canaan
             :
             Yet
             we
             see
             ,
             He
             caused
             them
             to
             wander
             in
             a
             waste
             houling
             Wilderness
             Fourtie
             Years
             .
             Againe
             ,
             when
             He
             brought
             them
             over
             Jordan
             ,
             we
             would
             think
             He
             should
             in
             all
             haste
             ,
             with
             great
             expedition
             have
             destroyed
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             short
             time
             Israel
             might
             have
             had
             peacable
             possession
             of
             the
             whole
             Land
             :
             Yet
             we
             see
             ,
             the
             Lord
             thought
             good
             to
             do
             other
             wayes
             .
             And
             how
             many
             a
             time
             ,
             doth
             He
             think
             good
             to
             exercise
             the
             Patience
             and
             Faith
             of
             His
             People
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             end
             delay
             the
             carrying
             on
             and
             perfecting
             of
             the
             work
             He
             intendeth
             ?
             And
             this
             He
             doth
             ,
             not
             for
             want
             of
             strength
             to
             go
             over
             all
             Opposition
             ;
             nor
             for
             want
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             put
             to
             new
             Resolutions
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             stand
             ,
             in
             carrying-on
             his
             old
             Purposes
             :
             But
             that
             he
             may
             give
             proof
             of
             His
             Majestick
             Soveraignity
             ;
             and
             shew
             how
             Stately
             and
             Glorious
             He
             is
             in
             His
             Operations
             ,
             performing
             all
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Counsel
             of
             His
             own
             will
             ;
             cutting
             short
             His
             Work
             ,
             when
             we
             might
             think
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             finished
             ,
             in
             haste
             ;
             and
             againe
             drawing
             
             it
             forth
             to
             a
             longer
             period
             of
             time
             ,
             when
             we
             would
             think
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             cry
             for
             His
             hastning
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Lord
             hideth
             Himself
             ,
             in
             His
             workings
             ,
             when
             He
             suffereth
             Enemies
             at
             once
             to
             destroy
             and
             overthrow
             a
             work
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             long
             in
             building
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             carried-on
             with
             much
             trouble
             ,
             toile
             ,
             work
             and
             care
             ,
             by
             prayers
             ,
             fastings
             ,
             and
             blood
             .
             We
             understand
             not
             ,
             what
             that
             meaneth
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             saith
             by
             Ieremiah
             ,
             unto
             
               Baruch
               Ier.
               45
               :
               4.
               —
               Behold
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               have
               built
               ,
               will
               I
               break
               down
               ;
               and
               that
               which
            
             I
             
               have
               planted
               ,
               I
               will
               pluck
               up
               ,
               even
               this
               whole
               land
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             His
             working
             ,
             who
             loveth
             sometimes
             to
             be
             a
             God
             that
             hideth
             himself
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sad
             complaint
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             hath
             
               Psal.
               74
               :
               vers
               .
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Thine
               Enemies
               roar
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thy
               Congregations
               ,
               they
               set
               up
               their
               ensignes
               for
               signes
               .
               A
               man
               was
               famous
               ,
               according
               as
               he
               had
               lifted
               up
               axes
               upon
               the
               thick
               trees
               :
               But
               now
               they
               break
               down
               the
               carved
               work
               thereof
               at
               once
               ,
               with
               axes
               and
               hammers
               .
               They
               have
               cast
               fire
               into
               thy
               sanctuary
               .
               —
               They
               said
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               let
               us
               destroy
               them
               together
               .
               They
               have
               burnt
               up
               all
               the
               Synagogues
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Land.
            
             Thus
             was
             there
             more
             destroyed
             in
             one
             Year
             ,
             than
             was
             built-up
             in
             many
             .
             Is
             not
             our
             Lord
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             hideth
             Himself
             ?
             Who
             
             can
             see
             thorow
             such
             a
             Dispensation
             ,
             as
             this
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             There
             is
             a
             time
             also
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             hideth
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             his
             Dispensations
             are
             so
             mixed
             and
             composed
             ,
             to
             speak
             so
             ,
             of
             mercy
             and
             judgment
             ,
             that
             People
             shall
             not
             know
             ,
             which
             to
             regaird
             most
             ;
             or
             what
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             complex
             Business
             .
             As
             it
             was
             when
             the
             Ark
             came
             to
             the
             Bethshemites
             ,
             there
             was
             great
             joy
             ,
             and
             offering
             of
             brunt
             Offerings
             ,
             and
             Sacrificeing
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
               6
               :
               vers
            
             .
             13
             ,
             15.
             
             But
             behold
             ,
             ere
             the
             day
             was
             ended
             ,
             their
             mourning
             was
             as
             great
             as
             their
             joy
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             slew
             Fifty
             Thousand
             and
             Threescore
             and
             Ten
             Men
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             looked
             into
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Lord
             v.
             19
             Whereupon
             the
             people
             lamented
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             had
             smitten
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             slaughter
             ;
             and
             they
             said
             
               vers
               .
               20.
               
               Who
               is
               able
               to
               stand
               before
               this
               holy
               Lord
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               whom
               shall
               he
               go
               up
               from
               us
               ?
            
             A
             wonderful
             dispensation
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             shewed
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             hideth
             Himself
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             We
             may
             adde
             to
             these
             another
             case
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             the
             Lord
             may
             be
             looked
             upon
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             hideth
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             He
             is
             unwilling
             to
             make
             use
             of
             holy
             and
             useful
             Instruments
             ,
             of
             whom
             much
             might
             be
             expected
             ,
             and
             who
             would
             willingly
             spend
             themselves
             ,
             and
             be
             spent
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             
             Lord.
             As
             the
             Lord
             thinketh
             good
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Instruments
             ,
             in
             his
             work
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             an
             hopeful
             business
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             raiseth
             up
             ,
             fitteth
             and
             animateth
             Instruments
             ,
             for
             carrying
             on
             of
             his
             work
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             is
             then
             appearing
             in
             His
             power
             ,
             on
             the
             head
             of
             His
             work
             :
             But
             when
             He
             saith
             ,
             by
             His
             dispensations
             ,
             that
             He
             will
             not
             make
             use
             of
             hopful
             ,
             and
             steadable
             Instruments
             ,
             for
             beginning
             or
             carrying
             on
             of
             His
             work
             ,
             then
             He
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             hid
             ,
             and
             his
             footsteps
             cannot
             be
             seen
             .
             Whether
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             expresly
             declareth
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             make
             use
             of
             such
             or
             such
             a
             worthy
             Instrument
             ,
             that
             would
             gladly
             be
             Imployed
             in
             the
             work
             ;
             as
             when
             David
             did
             so
             earnestly
             desire
             to
             be
             imployed
             in
             building
             of
             Gods
             House
             ;
             yet
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             build
             Him
             an
             House
             :
             He
             would
             not
             have
             that
             service
             from
             him
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             but
             would
             employ
             one
             out
             of
             his
             loines
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             and
             David
             must
             be
             content
             to
             prepare
             money
             and
             materials
             for
             the
             work
             .
             Or
             (
             2.
             )
             When
             the
             Lord
             taketh
             away
             Instruments
             ,
             before
             their
             work
             be
             ended
             ;
             as
             He
             did
             Moses
             ,
             who
             would
             faine
             have
             passed
             over
             Iordan
             ,
             to
             have
             seen
             that
             good
             Land
             ,
             and
             have
             perfected
             his
             work
             of
             leading
             the
             people
             thereinto
             Or
             (
             3.
             )
             When
             He
             suffereth
             worthy
             and
             eminent
             Instruments
             to
             be
             snatcht
             away
             basely
             and
             unworthily
             ;
             as
             we
             
             see
             in
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             had
             not
             a
             marrow
             that
             day
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             the
             only
             forerunner
             of
             Christ
             ;
             greater
             then
             any
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             was
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             a
             man
             that
             had
             done
             much
             good
             ;
             yet
             see
             how
             unworthily
             he
             is
             taken
             away
             ;
             he
             is
             cast
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             desire
             of
             a
             light
             dancing
             damesel
             ,
             prompted
             thereto
             by
             a
             base
             and
             unworthy
             harlot
             ;
             and
             taken
             away
             in
             a
             most
             unworthy
             manner
             ,
             murthered
             in
             his
             prison
             ,
             and
             his
             head
             given
             as
             a
             propine
             and
             satisfying
             gift
             to
             that
             girle
             .
             What
             a
             wonderful
             dispensation
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             should
             suffer
             them
             to
             do
             to
             this
             non-such
             and
             eminent
             man
             ,
             even
             what
             they
             would
             ,
             and
             listed
             ?
             But
             in
             these
             and
             the
             like
             workings
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             He
             is
             a
             God
             that
             hideth
             himself
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             thus
             declared
             how
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             hideth
             himself
             ,
             even
             when
             He
             is
             about
             to
             do
             good
             to
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             his
             People
             ;
             and
             have
             ,
             for
             further
             clearing
             and
             explaining
             of
             the
             mater
             ,
             given
             some
             instances
             of
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             God
             hiding
             himself
             .
             If
             we
             should
             now
             enquire
             ,
             Why
             and
             for
             what
             Reasons
             doth
             the
             Lord
             choose
             to
             work
             so
             ,
             and
             bring
             about
             deliverance
             to
             His
             people
             ,
             in
             such
             an
             hid
             and
             unobservable
             manner
             ?
             It
             should
             satisfie
             us
             for
             an
             answere
             .
             That
             thus
             
             it
             pleaseth
             Him
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             glorious
             ends
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             not
             too
             curiously
             prye
             into
             :
             Yet
             seing
             all
             that
             God
             doth
             ,
             is
             done
             in
             great
             wisdom
             ,
             both
             for
             matter
             ,
             and
             method
             ;
             and
             for
             holy
             ends
             ,
             which
             His
             word
             mentioneth
             ;
             we
             may
             so
             far
             ,
             with
             soberness
             and
             humility
             ,
             enquire
             into
             these
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             observe
             something
             of
             the
             wise
             &
             holy
             workings
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             in
             better
             case
             ,
             with
             knowledge
             &
             understanding
             ,
             to
             carry
             ourselves
             as
             Christians
             ,
             with
             a
             sutable
             frame
             and
             disposition
             .
             To
             the
             Question
             then
             ,
             Why
             the
             Lord
             thinketh
             good
             to
             follow
             this
             way
             ?
             We
             answer
             ,
             He
             doth
             it
             for
             great
             and
             weighty
             reasons
             ,
             partly
             (
             1.
             )
             concerning
             Himself
             ;
             partly
             (
             2.
             )
             concerning
             Enemies
             :
             and
             partly
             (
             3.
             )
             concerning
             His
             own
             People
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             reasons
             concerning
             Himself
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             thinketh
             good
             ,
             to
             bring
             about
             His
             purposes
             of
             delivering
             His
             people
             ,
             in
             an
             hid
             ,
             unseen
             ,
             and
             unobservable
             way
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             shew
             forth
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Soveraignity
             ,
             who
             chooseth
             Wayes
             and
             Methods
             ,
             as
             He
             pleaseth
             ;
             and
             doth
             ,
             as
             whatever
             he
             will
             ,
             so
             after
             what
             manner
             he
             will
             ,
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             follow
             ordinary
             methods
             ,
             or
             to
             walk
             in
             beaten
             and
             troden
             paths
             ;
             but
             to
             do
             what
             
             beseemeth
             a
             great
             King
             and
             a
             Royal
             Soveraigne
             ,
             who
             giveth
             not
             an
             account
             of
             any
             of
             his
             matters
             ;
             whose
             will
             is
             a
             law
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             a
             rule
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             to
             himself
             .
             Hence
             ,
             in
             this
             same
             Chapter
             Esai
             .
             45.
             is
             this
             so
             oft
             repeated
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               none
               else
               .
               vers
               .
            
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             18
             ,
             21.
             
             Hereby
             laying
             down
             the
             ground
             of
             His
             so
             acting
             ;
             and
             quieting
             his
             peoples
             mindes
             ,
             and
             stilling
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             concerning
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             thinketh
             good
             to
             trade
             in
             such
             an
             unseen
             way
             ,
             that
             spiritual
             e●…es
             may
             the
             more
             see
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               He
            
             ,
             even
             He
             ,
             who
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             else
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             He
             ,
             
               who
               formeth
               the
               light
               and
               crea●…eth
               darkness
               ,
               who
               maketh
               peace
               and
               createth
               evil
            
             ;
             and
             is
             
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               doth
               all
               these
               things
               vers
               .
            
             7.
             
             Wherein
             should
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             He
             were
             Jehovah
             ,
             if
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             he
             should
             work
             according
             to
             the
             thoughts
             and
             imaginations
             of
             men
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             manifest
             proof
             of
             His
             being
             God
             ,
             when
             his
             wayes
             and
             Actings
             transcend
             our
             Comprehensions
             ?
             Though
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             and
             workings
             ,
             He
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             worketh
             and
             doth
             like
             himself
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             as
             are
             most
             ordinary
             and
             obvious
             ;
             and
             a
             Spiritual
             eye
             can
             discerne
             and
             espve
             something
             truely
             divine
             ,
             &
             the
             marks
             of
             a
             divine
             hand
             ;
             there
             yet
             when
             His
             way
             is
             in
             the
             deep
             waters
             ,
             and
             his
             foot-steps
             cannot
             be
             seen
             ,
             He
             
             acteth
             in
             a
             manner
             more
             like
             Himself
             ,
             like
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             indeed
             God
             ,
             and
             whose
             wayes
             are
             beyond
             and
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             Men
             ,
             the
             wisest
             ,
             and
             holiest
             of
             Men
             ;
             and
             then
             may
             all
             have
             ground
             to
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Magicians
             of
             Egypt
             said
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             did
             somethings
             ,
             which
             they
             with
             all
             their
             inchantments
             could
             not
             imitate
             Exod.
             8
             :
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             chooseth
             this
             way
             ,
             to
             give
             some
             signal
             proof
             of
             His
             Wisdom
             ;
             if
             Statsmen
             should
             mannage
             and
             carry-on
             their
             affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             alwayes
             in
             such
             an
             open
             and
             plaine
             manner
             ,
             that
             every
             plaine
             and
             simple
             man
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             nothing
             of
             the
             intrigues
             of
             state
             ,
             should
             be
             able
             to
             discerne
             their
             motions
             ,
             designes
             and
             all
             their
             contrivances
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             give
             great
             proof
             of
             their
             State
             wisdom
             and
             Policy
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Commander
             and
             Leader
             of
             an
             army
             should
             so
             manage
             all
             his
             affairs
             ,
             in
             that
             conduct
             ,
             that
             the
             meanest
             souldier
             should
             be
             able
             to
             discover
             and
             understand
             all
             his
             designes
             ,
             and
             stratagems
             ;
             he
             should
             give
             but
             a
             sory
             proof
             of
             his
             singular
             dexterity
             in
             conduct
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Statsman
             ,
             and
             the
             Commander
             in
             chiefe
             so
             carry
             on
             their
             projects
             ,
             that
             few
             or
             none
             can
             well
             understand
             what
             their
             Designe
             and
             Intention
             is
             ,
             then
             a
             demonstration
             is
             given
             of
             their
             Ability
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             
             Accomplishment
             ,
             for
             such
             places
             of
             power
             and
             trust
             .
             So
             when
             the
             Lord
             hideth
             His
             holy
             Purposes
             and
             Projects
             ,
             and
             acteth
             so
             ,
             as
             ordinary
             on-lookers
             will
             suppose
             &
             imagine
             that
             he
             is
             going
             East
             ,
             when
             He
             mindeth
             to
             march
             west
             ward
             ;
             and
             even
             many
             of
             his
             own
             will
             think
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             about
             to
             destroy
             his
             work
             and
             people
             ,
             when
             He
             is
             upon
             His
             way
             to
             raise
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             on
             high
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             the
             Adversarieship
             and
             thigh
             ,
             then
             His
             deep
             and
             unsearchable
             Wisdom
             appeareth
             .
             Then
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             He
             also
             is
             wise
             
               Esai
               .
               31
               :
               2.
               
               Iob
            
             gote
             a
             sight
             of
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             Lords
             rare
             works
             of
             providence
             Iob.
             12
             :
             12
             ,
             13.
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             therefore
             saith
             ,
             
               with
               the
               ancient
               is
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               in
               length
               of
               dayes
               understanding
               ,
               with
               Him
               is
               wisdom
               and
               strength
               ,
               he
               hath
               counsel
               and
               un
               derstanding
               .
            
             So
             Paul
             gote
             such
             a
             sight
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             made
             him
             cry
             out
             
               Rom.
               11
               :
               33.
               
               O
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               riches
               both
               of
               the
               wisdom
               and
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ?
               how
               unsearchable
               are
               his
               judgments
               ,
               and
               his
               wayes
               past
               finding
               out
               ?
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Hereby
             also
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             a
             clear
             demonstration
             of
             his
             Faithfulness
             and
             Truth
             .
             If
             He
             were
             carrying-on
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             Promises
             and
             Purposes
             of
             good
             towards
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             a
             visible
             ,
             discernable
             and
             obvious
             manner
             ,
             folks
             would
             have
             but
             an
             ordinary
             and
             cursory
             observation
             of
             His
             
             Faithfulness
             ;
             and
             their
             hearts
             accordingly
             would
             be
             but
             in
             an
             ordinary
             manner
             affected
             ,
             and
             they
             moved
             but
             to
             praise
             and
             blesse
             Him
             therefore
             ,
             of
             course
             ;
             for
             ,
             remarking
             nothing
             singular
             ,
             their
             hearts
             would
             not
             be
             raised-up
             ,
             above
             what
             is
             usual
             and
             ordinarie
             ,
             to
             admire
             &
             extol
             Him
             ,
             upon
             that
             account
             .
             But
             when
             he
             followeth
             another
             method
             ,
             &
             taketh
             an
             unusual
             course
             ,
             to
             bring
             about
             his
             grand
             designes
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             course
             ,
             as
             whereby
             Enemies
             might
             think
             ,
             He
             did
             not
             see
             ,
             nor
             regard
             ,
             He
             would
             never
             come
             to
             helpe
             His
             people
             ,
             the
             day
             was
             theirs
             ,
             they
             should
             prosper
             ,
             and
             never
             be
             moved
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             appearance
             ,
             or
             probability
             ,
             might
             they
             think
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             case
             shall
             alter
             ,
             &
             our
             affairs
             be
             overturned
             ;
             &
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             whereby
             his
             owne
             People
             might
             s●…e
             no
             visible
             or
             probable
             ground
             of
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             promises
             should
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             &
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             should
             take
             effect
             ;
             then
             His
             appearance
             with
             salvation
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             wrought
             so
             long
             under
             ground
             ,
             &
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             &
             all
             hop
             was
             gone
             from
             them
             ,
             &
             fear
             from
             the
             enemie
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             remarkable
             ;
             &
             his
             Faithfulness
             shineth
             forth
             with
             a
             more
             then
             ordinary
             Glance
             and
             Lustre
             :
             It
             cometh
             forth
             then
             with
             a
             witness
             :
             Then
             they
             see
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             his
             
               faithfulness
               is
               unto
               the
               clouds
               Psal.
            
             36
             :
             5.
             that
             his
             
               righteousness
               
               is
               like
               the
               great
               mountains
               ,
               and
               his
               judgments
               are
               a
               great
               depth
               vers
               .
            
             6.
             and
             that
             his
             
               faithfulness
               is
               unto
               all
               generations
               Psal.
            
             119
             :
             90.
             
             So
             that
             no
             vicissitudes
             ,
             or
             changes
             here
             below
             ,
             can
             alter
             Him
             ;
             no
             delay
             of
             time
             or
             procrastination
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             can
             make
             any
             alteration
             in
             Him
             ;
             for
             his
             faithfulness
             is
             unto
             all
             generations
             .
             Then
             will
             they
             praise
             his
             
               Truth
               Psal.
            
             ●…1
             :
             22.
             
          
           
             But
             next
             as
             to
             such
             grounds
             ,
             and
             reasons
             hereof
             ,
             as
             concerne
             Enemies
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             these
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             cometh
             with
             deliverance
             unto
             His
             people
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             not
             obvious
             nor
             observable
             ,
             that
             enemies
             may
             appear
             in
             their
             own
             colours
             ;
             and
             give
             a
             plaine
             and
             open
             discovery
             of
             the
             latent
             malice
             and
             wickedness
             of
             their
             heart
             against
             the
             People
             of
             God
             :
             If
             the
             Lord
             did
             alwayes
             appear
             openly
             and
             manifestly
             ,
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             His
             owne
             ;
             &
             let
             all
             the
             world
             see
             ,
             that
             He
             owned
             them
             for
             His
             people
             ;
             and
             would
             suffer
             none
             to
             do
             them
             harme
             ;
             the
             malice
             and
             wickedness
             of
             many
             latent
             enemies
             ,
             who
             can
             speak
             with
             their
             mouth
             smooth
             words
             ,
             smoother
             than
             butter
             ,
             and
             softer
             than
             oile
             ,
             when
             war
             is
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             &
             drawn
             swords
             Psal.
             55
             :
             21.
             would
             not
             appear
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Lord
             hideth
             himself
             ,
             and
             goeth
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             then
             they
             say
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
               Psal.
               71
               :
               11.
               
               God
               hath
               forsaken
               
               him
               ,
               persecute
               and
               take
               him
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               none
               to
               deliver
               .
            
             Because
             they
             say
             
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               God
               hath
               forgotten
               ,
               he
               hideth
               his
               face
               ,
               he
               will
               never
               see
            
             ;
             therefore
             their
             
               mouth
               is
               full
               of
               cursing
               and
               deceit
               and
               fraud
               ;
               under
               their
               tongue
               is
               mischiefe
               and
               vanity
               ;
               they
               sit
               in
               the
               lurking
               places
               of
               the
               villages
               ,
               in
               the
               secret
               places
               do
               they
               murder
               the
               innocent
               ;
               their
               eyes
               are
               privily
               set
               against
               the
               poor
               &c.
               Psalm
               10
               :
               vers
            
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             maketh
             choise
             of
             this
             manner
             of
             way
             of
             appearing
             ,
             and
             working
             for
             His
             people
             ,
             that
             Enemies
             may
             be
             judicially
             hardened
             ,
             in
             their
             wicked
             course
             of
             opposition
             to
             His
             Interest
             and
             People
             ;
             &
             so
             fitted
             for
             the
             fatal
             blow
             of
             God's
             Justice
             .
             As
             it
             was
             with
             Pharaoh
             ,
             when
             the
             plagues
             were
             taken
             off
             ,
             and
             God's
             terrour
             removed
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             he
             became
             alwayes
             thereupon
             more
             hardened
             in
             his
             wickedness
             against
             God
             and
             His
             people
             ;
             and
             thereafter
             when
             he
             saw
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             ensnared
             betwixt
             mountains
             and
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             so
             judged
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             left
             them
             ,
             or
             could
             not
             helpe
             them
             ,
             then
             his
             heart
             was
             hardened
             unto
             a
             peremptory
             resolution
             ,
             to
             pursue
             and
             take
             them
             ,
             even
             through
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             and
             there
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             fell
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             army
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             carrieth
             on
             His
             work
             thus
             ,
             
             that
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             enemies
             may
             be
             the
             more
             signal
             and
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             manifestly
             seen
             therein
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             puft
             up
             with
             pride
             ,
             and
             think
             no
             hand
             can
             reach
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             beyond
             all
             hazard
             ;
             no
             appearance
             is
             there
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             can
             put
             the
             least
             demurre
             unto
             their
             wicked
             proceedings
             :
             The
             blow
             becometh
             the
             more
             remarkable
             ,
             them
             ore
             surprizing
             ,
             and
             unexpected
             that
             it
             is
             :
             Such
             was
             that
             fatal
             blow
             ,
             that
             came
             on
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             his
             hoste
             ;
             and
             on
             Belshazzar
             ,
             when
             ravelling
             with
             his
             Nobles
             ,
             Wives
             and
             Concubines
             ,
             and
             profaning
             the
             holy
             vessels
             of
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             Dan.
             5.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             thinketh
             good
             to
             follow
             this
             way
             :
             That
             He
             may
             ,
             the
             more
             observably
             ,
             fill
             the
             faces
             of
             his
             Enemies
             with
             shame
             and
             confusion
             :
             therefore
             he
             he
             will
             suffer
             them
             to
             carry
             on
             their
             designes
             ,
             to
             lay
             their
             mines
             close
             ,
             to
             prepare
             all
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             may
             seem
             to
             remaine
             ,
             but
             putting
             fire
             to
             the
             traine
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             blow
             up
             the
             Interest
             and
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             moment
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             think
             all
             is
             ready
             ,
             give
             them
             a
             fearful
             disappointment
             ;
             and
             withal
             let
             them
             see
             ,
             that
             He
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             watchman
             of
             Israel
             ,
             hath
             seen
             what
             they
             have
             been
             doing
             ,
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             counter-working
             their
             devices
             ,
             
             and
             undermineing
             their
             mines
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             cause
             their
             mine
             spring
             back
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             and
             thus
             cover
             their
             faces
             with
             shame
             and
             confusion
             ;
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             done
             it
             ,
             defeating
             their
             plots
             and
             devices
             ,
             which
             were
             laid
             and
             carried-on
             with
             such
             secrecy
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             providential
             foresight
             ,
             and
             rational
             security
             ;
             that
             nothing
             but
             the
             immediat
             hand
             of
             God
             could
             frustrat
             and
             defeate
             them
             .
             Was
             it
             not
             so
             with
             Hamans
             device
             and
             bloody
             plot
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             all
             the
             Iewes
             ?
             And
             how
             shamfully
             came
             he
             off
             ?
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             destroyeth
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             wise
             Esai
             .
             29
             :
             14.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Lord
             taketh
             this
             way
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             He
             may
             shame
             (
             if
             it
             can
             be
             )
             those
             enemies
             from
             their
             wicked
             atheistical
             thoughts
             concerning
             Him
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             ruleth
             in
             the
             earth
             ;
             a
             God
             that
             careth
             for
             His
             people
             ,
             &
             watcheth
             over
             his
             Inheritance
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             rendered
             the
             more
             inexcusable
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             appearance
             before
             God.
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             will
             consume
             such
             ,
             as
             belch
             out
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             have
             swords
             in
             their
             lips
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             who
             doth
             hear
             ?
             That
             they
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             God
             ruleth
             in
             Jacob
             ,
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             Earth
             Psal.
             59
             :
             7
             ,
             13.
             
             An
             eminent
             place
             for
             this
             we
             have
             Esai
             .
             49.
             
             The
             Lord
             
             hid
             Himself
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             people
             became
             a
             prey
             ,
             and
             were
             captives
             ;
             yet
             saith
             the
             Lord
             
               vers
               .
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Shall
               the
               prey
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               mighty
               ;
               or
               the
               lawful
               captive
               delivered
               ?
               But
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               even
               the
               Captives
               of
               the
               mighty
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               prey
               of
               the
               terrible
               shall
               be
               delivered
               &c.
            
             And
             what
             then
             ?
             
               And
               all
               flesh
               shall
               know
               ,
               that
               I
               the
               Lord
               am
               thy
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               thy
               Redeemer
               ,
               the
               mighty
               one
               of
               Iacoh
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Lord
             thinketh
             fit
             to
             follow
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             not
             heart
             friends
             to
             Him
             &
             His
             cause
             ,
             may
             be
             discovered
             ,
             may
             fall
             off
             ,
             and
             so
             appear
             to
             be
             what
             indeed
             they
             are
             .
             If
             the
             Lord
             were
             alwayes
             appearing
             for
             His
             people
             ,
             when
             ever
             they
             began
             to
             be
             in
             a
             straite
             ,
             and
             visibly
             making
             bare
             His
             arme
             ,
             in
             their
             behalfe
             ,
             many
             hollow
             hearted
             &
             false
             friends
             would
             take
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             stay
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             love
             and
             favoure
             them
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hideth
             himself
             ,
             and
             appeareth
             not
             so
             openly
             for
             his
             friends
             ;
             but
             suffereth
             them
             to
             fall
             under
             the
             feet
             of
             enemies
             ,
             who
             oppress
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             take
             their
             part
             ;
             which
             occasioneth
             their
             stepping
             aside
             ,
             &
             turning
             away
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             reconciled
             with
             the
             crosse
             ,
             nor
             loving
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             People
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             a
             share
             
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Affliction
             and
             Bondage
             .
             How
             many
             ,
             who
             appeared
             zealous
             ,
             in
             a
             faire
             day
             ,
             will
             turn
             about
             ,
             and
             side
             with
             wicked
             and
             evil
             doers
             ,
             to
             be
             free
             of
             the
             crosse
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             see
             no
             foot-steps
             more
             of
             the
             Lords
             appearing
             for
             his
             Work
             and
             Interest
             ?
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             the
             Lord
             thinks
             good
             ,
             to
             follow
             this
             way
             ,
             for
             some
             good
             ends
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             His
             own
             people
             :
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             doth
             thus
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             discover
             the
             hid
             Corruption
             ,
             that
             lurketh
             in
             His
             own
             people
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             fair
             day
             ,
             when
             He
             is
             upon
             their
             head
             ,
             marching
             through
             the
             host
             of
             the
             Enemie
             ,
             and
             tradeing
             them
             under
             foot
             ,
             who
             oppressed
             His
             people
             ,
             and
             keept
             them
             at
             under
             ,
             will
             lye
             at
             the
             bottome
             ,
             and
             not
             appear
             .
             As
             (
             1.
             )
             Vnbeleefe
             ,
             when
             the
             arme
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             revealed
             ,
             they
             cannot
             then
             but
             beleeve
             ,
             That
             He
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             they
             cannot
             then
             have
             the
             least
             doubt
             about
             this
             :
             But
             many
             Doubts
             ,
             Questions
             ,
             Scruples
             and
             Hesitations
             ,
             will
             arise
             in
             their
             soul
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord's
             face
             is
             hid
             ,
             and
             He
             appeareth
             not
             in
             behalfe
             of
             His
             Afflicted
             People
             and
             Interest
             :
             The
             Disciples
             did
             openly
             enough
             professe
             their
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             &
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             while
             
             was
             with
             them
             ,
             He
             working
             miracles
             before
             their
             eyes
             ;
             but
             when
             once
             he
             was
             crucified
             ,
             dead
             and
             buried
             ,
             Thomas
             would
             not
             beleeve
             ,
             no
             not
             though
             the
             other
             Disciples
             had
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             seen
             the
             Lord
             ;
             nor
             would
             he
             beleeve
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             expresly
             himself
             ,
             unless
             he
             should
             see
             ,
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             the
             print
             of
             the
             nails
             ,
             and
             put
             his
             finger
             in
             the
             print
             of
             the
             nails
             ,
             and
             thrust
             his
             hand
             ,
             in
             his
             side
             Ioh.
             20
             :
             25.
             
             And
             what
             unbeleefe
             these
             Disciples
             vented
             ,
             who
             were
             going
             to
             Emmaus
             ,
             unto
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             whom
             they
             knew
             not
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             Luk.
             24
             :
             21.
             and
             may
             gather
             from
             Christ's
             sharpe
             rebuke
             
               vers
               .
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               O
               fools
               and
               slow
               of
               heart
               to
               beleeve
               all
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophets
               have
               spoken
               :
               Ought
               not
               Christ
               to
               have
               suffered
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               entered
               into
               his
               Glory
               ?
               (
               2.
               )
               Fainting
               of
               heart
               .
            
             So
             long
             as
             the
             shipe
             saileth
             faire
             before
             the
             winde
             ,
             a
             raw
             sea-man
             will
             have
             courage
             enough
             :
             Men
             at
             Christ's
             back
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             yet
             had
             a
             storme
             blowing
             in
             their
             face
             ,
             will
             be
             as
             stout
             as
             Peter
             ,
             who
             nothing
             doubted
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             his
             Master
             ;
             who
             yet
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             out
             of
             sight
             ;
             and
             his
             cause
             seemeth
             to
             be
             upon
             the
             declineing
             hand
             ,
             will
             shrink
             and
             turn
             back
             ,
             at
             a
             very
             small
             temptation
             :
             As
             Peter
             did
             deny
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             cursing
             and
             swearing
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             word
             of
             
             a
             Damsel
             .
             (
             3
             )
             
               Self
               love
            
             is
             another
             evil
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             day
             as
             this
             will
             discover
             :
             Many
             will
             appear
             very
             self
             denied
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             hazard
             all
             for
             Christ
             and
             His
             Cause
             ,
             in
             a
             faire
             day
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             a
             storme
             cometh
             ,
             will
             be
             unwilling
             enough
             to
             cast
             their
             goods
             over
             board
             to
             save
             the
             shipe
             :
             In
             a
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             hiding
             himself
             ,
             many
             will
             seek
             to
             save
             skin
             and
             life
             ,
             by
             such
             indirect
             courses
             ,
             as
             sometime
             they
             would
             have
             been
             ashamed
             of
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             Impatience
             :
             How
             doth
             the
             heart
             of
             many
             too
             often
             say
             little
             less
             ,
             than
             that
             graceless
             King
             said
             ,
             
               This
               evil
               is
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               why
               should
               I
               waite
               any
               longer
               for
               the
               Lord
               ?
               2
               King.
               6
               :
               vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             Such
             expressions
             ,
             as
             that
             good
             man
             had
             ,
             in
             that
             dark
             day
             ,
             do
             evince
             this
             sufficiently
             
               Psal.
               77
               :
               v.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Will
               the
               Lord
               cast
               off
               for
               ever
               ?
               And
               will
               He
               be
               favourable
               no
               more
               ?
               Is
               His
               mercy
               clean
               gone
               for
               ever
               ?
               Doth
               His
               promise
               fail
               for
               evermore
               ?
               Hath
               God
               forgotten
               to
               be
               gracious
               ?
               Hath
               He
               in
               anger
               shut
               up
               His
               tender
               mercies
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             followeth
             this
             way
             and
             methode
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             put
             his
             people
             to
             the
             trial
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             His
             Spirit
             ;
             such
             as
             these
             (
             1.
             )
             Their
             Faith
             in
             Him
             ,
             and
             in
             His
             Word
             and
             Promise
             :
             It
             is
             no
             great
             art
             or
             difficulty
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             make
             good
             His
             promise
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             beholders
             ,
             most
             manifestly
             
             accomplishing
             whatever
             he
             said
             and
             promised
             :
             But
             for
             Abraham
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             seed
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             should
             be
             blessed
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Seed
             should
             be
             multiplied
             ,
             as
             the
             Stars
             of
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             multitude
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             not
             one
             Child
             ,
             and
             himself
             was
             stricken
             in
             years
             ,
             his
             body
             now
             as
             good
             as
             dead
             ,
             he
             being
             about
             an
             hundered
             Yeers
             old
             ,
             and
             when
             Sarahs
             Womb
             was
             also
             dead
             ;
             that
             was
             faith
             ;
             then
             his
             faith
             appeared
             ,
             while
             he
             against
             hope
             beleeved
             in
             hope
             ,
             when
             he
             staggered
             not
             at
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             unbeleefe
             ,
             but
             was
             strong
             in
             the
             faith
             giving
             Glory
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             what
             God
             had
             promised
             ,
             He
             was
             able
             also
             to
             perform
             
               Rom
               4
               :
               vers
            
             .
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Againe
             ,
             It
             was
             no
             great
             matter
             for
             Abraham
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             ,
             when
             Sarah
             was
             with
             Childe
             ,
             &
             had
             brought
             forth
             her
             Son
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             healthy
             and
             thriving
             ;
             but
             to
             beleeve
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             when
             God
             said
             unto
             Him
             ,
             
               Go
               offer
               up
               thy
               Son
               ,
               thy
               only
               Son
               Isaac
               ,
            
             there
             was
             faith
             ,
             accounting
             that
             God
             was
             able
             to
             raise
             him
             up
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             
               Heb.
               11
               :
               vers
            
             .
             19.
             
             Thus
             faith
             is
             both
             tried
             and
             exercised
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Patience
             is
             also
             tried
             and
             exercised
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             &
             seemeth
             to
             say
             ,
             He
             will
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             the
             time
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             :
             
             We
             oft
             cry
             out
             ,
             How
             long
             will
             the
             Lord
             hide
             his
             face
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             out
             of
             an
             earnest
             love
             and
             desire
             to
             see
             his
             face
             againe
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             impatience
             
               Psal
               6
               vers
            
             .
             2.
             and
             13
             :
             v.
             1.
             and
             35
             :
             17.
             and
             90
             :
             13.
             
             
               Iob.
               7
               :
               v.
               19.
               
               Hab.
               1.
               v.
            
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             will
             thus
             teach
             his
             people
             to
             stand
             upon
             their
             watch
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             watch
             towr
             ,
             till
             the
             Vision
             ,
             that
             is
             yet
             for
             an
             appointed
             time
             ,
             and
             tarrieth
             ,
             shall
             speak
             
               Hab.
               2
               :
               vers
            
             .
             1
             ,
             3.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             To
             try
             and
             exercise
             their
             hope
             :
             for
             that
             is
             the
             fit
             time
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             grace
             ,
             when
             humane
             appearance
             and
             probability
             faileth
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Lord
             hideth
             himself
             ,
             and
             delayeth
             his
             coming
             
               Rom.
               8
               :
               v.
            
             24
             ,
             25.
             for
             usually
             then
             people
             are
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             
               no
               hope
               Esa.
            
             57
             :
             10.
             &
             
               our
               hope
               is
               lost
               Ezek.
               37
               :
               11.
               
               What
               is
               my
               strength
            
             (
             said
             holy
             
               Iob
               Ch.
               6
               :
               11.
               )
               that
               I
               should
               hope
               ?
            
             It
             is
             good
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             with
             the
             Church
             
               Lam.
               3
               :
               24.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               portion
               ,
               therefore
               will
            
             I
             
               hope
               in
               Him.
            
             (
             4.
             )
             To
             try
             and
             exercise
             their
             Submission
             to
             and
             Dependance
             upon
             Him.
             That
             they
             may
             learne
             to
             carry
             as
             humble
             Children
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             say
             with
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               131.
               
               Lord
               my
               heart
               is
               not
               haughty
               ,
               nor
               mine
               eyes
               lof●…y
               .
               neither
               do
               I
               exercise
               my self
               in
               great
               matters
               ,
               or
               in
               things
               too
               high
               for
               me
               .
               Surely
               ,
               I
               have
               behaved
               and
               quieted
               myself
               ,
               as
               a
               Childe
               ,
               that
               is
               weaned
               of
               his
               Mother
               ,
               my
               soul
               is
               as
               a
               weaned
               Childe
               :
            
             And
             so
             hope
             in
             the
             
             Lord
             ,
             not
             arrogantly
             set
             limites
             unto
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             ,
             nor
             prescribe
             a
             way
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             follow
             ;
             but
             leave
             him
             to
             follow
             His
             own
             way
             and
             method
             ,
             with
             due
             Submission
             and
             Dependance
             ,
             laying
             the
             hand
             upon
             the
             mouth
             ,
             when
             He
             is
             pleased
             to
             hide
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             another
             way
             ,
             then
             we
             would
             possibly
             wish
             ,
             or
             desire
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             To
             try
             &
             exercise
             their
             Diligence
             and
             Constancy
             ,
             in
             Prayer
             and
             Watchfulness
             .
             As
             when
             the
             Master
             delayeth
             his
             coming
             ;
             so
             when
             he
             hideth
             himself
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             coming
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             come
             ,
             many
             are
             ready
             to
             fall
             from
             duty
             ,
             and
             fall
             a
             beating
             their
             fellow
             servants
             ,
             and
             to
             eating
             and
             drinking
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             24
             :
             48
             ,
             94.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Lord
             will
             have
             all
             His
             People
             set
             a
             watching
             ,
             as
             not
             knowing
             what
             houre
             ,
             or
             after
             what
             manner
             He
             will
             come
             ;
             and
             to
             exercise
             them
             in
             this
             duty
             of
             Watchfulness
             and
             Diligence
             ;
             he
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             not
             let
             them
             know
             of
             His
             coming
             ,
             nor
             tell
             them
             when
             ,
             or
             after
             what
             manner
             He
             will
             come
             .
          
           
             The
             Consideration
             of
             this
             should
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             teach
             all
             His
             people
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             one
             hand
             to
             guard
             against
             ,
             and
             bewar
             of
             these
             evils
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             Satan
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             Lords
             hiding
             of
             His
             Way
             ,
             and
             keeping
             Himself
             
             under
             clouds
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             mentioned
             ,
             doth
             provoke
             &
             stirre
             up
             the
             soul
             unto
             ;
             so
             ,
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             to
             minde
             &
             faithfully
             set
             about
             the
             Duties
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             are
             especially
             called
             for
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             .
             But
             more
             particularly
             we
             may
             mentione
             some
             duties
             ,
             and
             recommend
             them
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             His
             People
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             as
             this
             :
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Dispensation
             calleth
             upon
             all
             Gods
             People
             ,
             to
             be
             observing
             the
             Lord
             in
             all
             His
             wayes
             and
             actions
             ,
             and
             to
             mark
             His
             footsteps
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             can
             not
             be
             seen
             ;
             to
             observe
             His
             stately
             goings
             ,
             in
             Majestie
             ,
             like
             a
             Prince
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             walk
             in
             the
             view
             of
             every
             common
             Subject
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             every
             mean
             person
             to
             be
             privie
             to
             his
             Secrets
             of
             State.
             These
             rare
             and
             unusual
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             call
             for
             more
             then
             ordinary
             observation
             .
             It
             is
             a
             mark
             of
             graceless
             persons
             ,
             and
             a
             sin
             bringing-on
             sad
             and
             ruineing
             strokes
             ,
             to
             consider
             none
             of
             Gods
             wayes
             
               Iob.
               34
               :
               vers
            
             .
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             That
             is
             a
             divine
             precept
             
               Prov.
               23
               :
               26.
               
               My
               Son
               give
               me
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               let
               thine
               eyes
               observe
               my
               wayes
            
             shewing
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             observe
             the
             Precepts
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             also
             his
             Wayes
             and
             Workings
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             can
             be
             performed
             a
             right
             
             only
             by
             such
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             are
             given
             away
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             argueth
             an
             heart
             fixed
             upon
             ,
             and
             united
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             native
             and
             kindly
             consequent
             thereof
             .
             At
             the
             end
             of
             a
             large
             Historical
             narration
             of
             many
             remarkeable
             passages
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Providence
             ,
             the
             holy
             Psalmist
             thus
             concludeth
             
               Psal.
               107.
               vers
               .
               last
               .
               Who
               so
               is
               wise
               ,
               and
               will
               observe
               these
               things
               ,
               even
               they
               shall
               understand
               the
               loving
               kindness
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Showing
             what
             the
             spiritually
             wise
             will
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             advantage
             they
             will
             have
             by
             thus
             considering
             the
             singular
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord.
             This
             Considering
             of
             the
             wayes
             ,
             and
             workings
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             comprehendeth
             these
             things
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             beleeving
             that
             God
             ,
             howbeit
             unseen
             ,
             yet
             is
             working
             ;
             though
             clouds
             hide
             Him
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             ;
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             hinder
             Him
             from
             working
             ;
             He
             is
             working
             ,
             though
             we
             perceive
             Him
             not
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             musing
             and
             pondering
             and
             dwelling
             on
             the
             thoughts
             of
             God
             and
             His
             wayes
             .
             As
             when
             the
             Lord
             saith
             
               Psal
               ,
               50.
               
               Consider
               this
               ,
               ye
               that
               forget
               God
               ,
            
             He
             presseth
             them
             to
             a
             serious
             meditation
             and
             pondering
             of
             what
             was
             said
             .
             (
             3
             )
             A
             seeing
             and
             observing
             of
             a
             stately
             Majesty
             ,
             in
             the
             Lords
             carrying
             on
             his
             work
             ,
             after
             such
             an
             hid
             manner
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             A
             passing
             of
             a
             sutable
             and
             wise
             judgment
             
             on
             what
             He
             is
             doing
             ,
             construeing
             all
             to
             the
             best
             .
             This
             is
             to
             consider
             wisely
             of
             his
             doing
             ,
             as
             
               Psal.
               64
               :
               vers
            
             .
             9.
             
             (
             5.
             )
             A
             serious
             observing
             of
             every
             discovery
             or
             appearance
             ,
             or
             speaking
             effect
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             working
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             speak
             thereof
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             be
             confirmed
             in
             their
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             to
             waite
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             such
             an
             hiding
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             pleased
             to
             hold
             Secret
             Councel
             ,
             and
             to
             act
             and
             carry
             on
             his
             Stratagems
             ,
             accordingly
             ,
             it
             becometh
             all
             His
             People
             ,
             to
             act
             Faith
             and
             Fear
             ;
             Faith
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             in
             hope
             against
             hope
             ;
             and
             Fear
             ,
             to
             stoup
             and
             stand
             in
             awe
             ;
             knowing
             that
             He
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             act
             like
             himself
             :
             How
             happy
             is
             it
             to
             get
             a
             sight
             of
             an
             Absolute
             ,
             Invisible
             Soveraigne
             ,
             when
             He
             is
             hiding
             himself
             ,
             as
             a
             stately
             Prince
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             in
             a
             time
             of
             darkness
             ,
             when
             his
             people
             sit
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             light
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             to
             
               stay
               themselves
               upon
               God
               ,
               Esai
               .
            
             50.
             
             So
             in
             a
             time
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             is
             walking
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             seeth
             what
             He
             is
             doing
             ,
             His
             people
             are
             called
             to
             live
             by
             faith
             .
             
               Now
               the
               just
               shall
               live
               by
               Faith
               Heb.
            
             10.
             
             When
             was
             this
             ?
             When
             he
             ,
             
             who
             should
             come
             ,
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             :
             and
             there
             was
             little
             appearance
             of
             his
             coming
             When
             the
             Vision
             was
             not
             yet
             speaking
             
               Hab.
               2
               :
               vers
            
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Waiting
             ,
             Is
             especially
             called
             for
             ,
             at
             His
             peoples
             hand
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ;
             which
             includeth
             the
             exercise
             of
             
               Faith
               ,
               Hop
            
             and
             
               Patience
               ;
               Faith
            
             ,
             to
             realize
             the
             thing
             promised
             ,
             and
             give
             an
             objective
             being
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             that
             which
             is
             not
             visible
             ,
             in
             it self
             ,
             nor
             apparent
             ;
             Hope
             ,
             to
             embrace
             ,
             and
             to
             stretch
             forth
             the
             armes
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             what
             is
             promised
             ;
             and
             Patience
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Beleever
             in
             the
             Possession
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Resolution
             of
             the
             holy
             Prophet
             
               Esaias
               Chap.
               8
               :
               vers
               .
               17.
               
               And
               I
               will
               wait
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               hideth
               his
               face
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Iacob
               :
               And
               I
               will
               look
               for
               him
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             His
             People
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             is
             hiding
             Himself
             ,
             and
             is
             walking
             and
             working
             under
             clouds
             ;
             to
             be
             stooping
             and
             adoreing
             ;
             which
             comprehendeth
             these
             duties
             following
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Not
             to
             quarrel
             with
             ,
             nor
             to
             grudge
             ,
             fret
             ,
             nor
             repine
             at
             the
             Lords
             taking
             of
             this
             course
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             own
             name
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             To
             look
             upon
             and
             consider
             Him
             ,
             as
             one
             ,
             whose
             wayes
             are
             unsearchable
             ,
             and
             past
             
             finding-out
             :
             As
             perceiving
             Depths
             that
             are
             unsearchable
             ,
             in
             all
             His
             wayes
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Upon
             this
             account
             ,
             to
             look
             and
             consider
             upon
             His
             Wayes
             with
             Fear
             ,
             Dread
             and
             Reverence
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             To
             beware
             to
             set
             limites
             to
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             ;
             or
             to
             conclude
             that
             He
             will
             not
             come
             to
             save
             His
             People
             and
             Inheritance
             ,
             because
             he
             cometh
             not
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             we
             imagine
             He
             must
             come
             ;
             as
             if
             infinite
             Wisdom
             could
             not
             finde
             out
             wayes
             ,
             beyond
             what
             ever
             we
             can
             imagine
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             To
             have
             high
             and
             sublime
             thoughts
             of
             Him
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             of
             Him
             ,
             as
             such
             an
             high
             and
             exalted
             Prince
             ,
             whose
             wayes
             are
             out
             of
             our
             reach
             ,
             and
             beyond
             all
             our
             Apprehensions
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             His
             Children
             would
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             labour
             to
             
               li●…e
               nigh
               God
            
             by
             faith
             :
             that
             hereby
             (
             1.
             )
             They
             may
             be
             keeped
             from
             fainting
             ,
             while
             compassed
             with
             darkness
             ,
             assaulted
             with
             Satans
             Temptations
             ,
             who
             then
             will
             be
             busie
             tempting
             Gods
             People
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             now
             ,
             God
             hath
             forsaken
             the
             Earth
             ;
             He
             will
             returne
             no
             more
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             They
             may
             be
             keeped
             from
             siding
             with
             the
             Workers
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             from
             turning
             aside
             to
             evil
             courses
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             manifest
             appearance
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             returning
             to
             rid
             His
             People
             out
             of
             thraldom
             ,
             and
             
             to
             break
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Adversary
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             They
             may
             get
             some
             discoveries
             ,
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             seeth
             good
             to
             grant
             them
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             while
             hideing
             himself
             ,
             which
             may
             endear
             Him
             unto
             their
             soul
             ,
             and
             warm
             their
             heart
             towards
             Him
             :
             Such
             as
             live
             thus
             by
             faith
             nigh
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             are
             faire
             to
             see
             that
             ,
             which
             others
             ,
             living
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             shall
             not
             partake
             of
             .
             (
             4
             )
             They
             may
             be
             led
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             an
             unseen
             hand
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             dark
             day
             ;
             for
             
               the
               meek
               will
               he
               guide
               in
               judgment
               ,
               and
               the
               meek
               will
               he
               teach
               his
               way
               ,
               Psal.
               25
               :
               v.
            
             9.
             
             And
             
               the
               Secret
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               fear
               him
               vers
               .
            
             14.
             
          
           
             We
             come
             next
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             Second
             Particular
             ,
             which
             the
             Prophet
             discovered
             through
             this
             thick
             cloud
             :
             He
             saw
             this
             hid
             God
             to
             be
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &
             the
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             he
             owned
             him
             ,
             as
             such
             ;
             and
             spoke
             and
             prayed
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             such
             :
             from
             whence
             we
             may
             observe
             these
             Three
             Things
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             darks
             and
             hidden
             passages
             of
             the
             Dispensations
             of
             the
             Lord
             about
             His
             People
             ,
             do
             not
             alter
             or
             change
             his
             Relation
             to
             and
             Covenant-Interest
             in
             His
             People
             .
             A
             forsaking
             God
             can
             and
             will
             be
             a
             Beleevers
             God
             ,
             notwithstanding
             thereof
             
               Psal.
               22
               :
               v.
               1.
               
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             This
             holdeth
             true
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             ay
             and
             while
             He
             give
             her
             a
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             and
             excommunicate
             her
             ,
             after
             she
             hath
             proven
             obstinate
             and
             incurable
             in
             her
             wickedness
             :
             Hence
             we
             finde
             the
             Lord
             so
             often
             owning
             a
             wicked
             and
             sinful
             People
             ,
             as
             His
             ,
             as
             
               Psal.
               50
               :
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               Hear
               ,
               O
               my
               People
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               speak
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               testifie
               against
               thee
               ,
               I
               am
               God
               ,
               thy
               God
               :
            
             And
             yet
             the
             following
             Verses
             declare
             how
             unlike
             to
             His
             People
             they
             were
             ,
             And
             it
             holdeth
             alwayes
             true
             of
             Beleevers
             ,
             who
             have
             closed
             a
             Covenant
             with
             him
             by
             faith
             :
             And
             that
             upon
             these
             Grounds
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             unchangablness
             of
             His
             purposes
             ,
             which
             alter
             not
             ,
             according
             as
             outward
             Dispensations
             change
             ;
             but
             are
             stable
             as
             mountains
             ,
             and
             as
             rocks
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             moved
             for
             all
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             sea
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             changes
             of
             tides
             ,
             and
             tempests
             :
             Hence
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               loveth
               ,
               he
               loveth
               to
               the
               end
               Ioh.
               13
               :
               vers
               .
            
             1.
             
             He
             is
             no
             changling
             in
             his
             love
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             himself
             ,
             unalterable
             .
             Hence
             also
             His
             gifts
             and
             calling
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               without
               repentance
               Rom.
               11
               :
               vers
               .
            
             29.
             
             And
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ;
             this
             is
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             Lords
             purpose
             of
             calling
             home
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             lying
             under
             the
             
             weight
             of
             their
             own
             doom
             and
             imprecation
             ;
             and
             are
             yet
             as
             unlike
             to
             be
             delivered
             ,
             as
             ever
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             though
             as
             concerning
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             are
             enemies
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             yet
             as
             touching
             the
             Election
             ,
             they
             are
             beloved
             for
             the
             Fathers
             Vers.
             28.
             and
             as
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               for
               the
               gifts
               and
               callings
               of
               God
               ,
            
             (
             or
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             God
             )
             
               are
               without
               repentance
            
             .
             So
             that
             the
             purposed
             gifts
             ,
             or
             intended
             callings
             of
             God
             will
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             ;
             the
             Lord
             not
             being
             as
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             repent
             .
             A
             Balaam
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             up
             his
             parable
             ,
             could
             say
             ,
             
               Numb
               .
               23
               :
               19.
               
               God
               is
               not
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               lie
               ,
               neither
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               repent
               :
               Hath
               he
               said
               and
               shall
               he
               not
               do
               ?
               Or
               ,
               hath
               he
               not
               spoken
               ,
               and
               shall
               he
               not
               make
               it
               good
               ?
            
             So
             said
             the
             Prophet
             
               Samuel
               1
               Sam.
               15
               :
               vers
               .
               29.
               
               And
               also
               the
               strength
            
             (
             or
             the
             Eternity
             and
             Victory
             )
             
               of
               Israel
               will
               not
               lie
               ,
               nor
               repent
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               not
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               repent
               .
            
             And
             this
             abideth
             firme
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             sometimes
             we
             read
             of
             Gods
             repentings
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             to
             import
             the
             change
             of
             his
             outward
             Dispensations
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             the
             better
             
               Deut.
               32
               :
               vers
               .
               36.
               
               Iudg.
               2
               :
               vers
               .
               18.
               
               Exod.
               32
               :
               14.
               2
               
               Sam.
               24
               :
               16.
               1
               
               Chron.
               21
               :
               51.
               
               Ier.
               26.
               v.
               19.
               
               Psal.
               106
               :
               45.
               
               Amos.
            
             7
             :
             3
             ,
             6.
             
             
             
               Ion.
               3
               :
               vers
            
             .
             10.
             
             Sometimes
             to
             the
             worse
             
               Gen
               6
               :
               vers
               .
               6.
               1
               
               Sam.
               15
               :
               vers
               .
            
             35.
             
             And
             so
             is
             spoken
             of
             God
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             evidence
             the
             change
             of
             their
             minde
             ,
             by
             the
             change
             of
             their
             outward
             carriage
             ,
             way
             and
             work
             .
             Man
             is
             a
             changable
             Creature
             ;
             but
             with
             God
             
               there
               is
               no
               variableness
               ,
               nor
               shadow
               of
               turning
               Iam.
            
             1
             :
             17.
             
             Hence
             the
             Lord
             saith
             of
             Himself
             ,
             I
             
               am
               God
               ,
               and
               change
               not
               .
               Mal.
            
             3
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             Relation
             and
             Interest
             is
             offered
             and
             accepted
             ,
             is
             an
             unchangable
             Covenant
             .
             Hence
             we
             finde
             it
             called
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             ordered
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             sure
             2
             
               Sam.
               23
               :
               vers
            
             .
             5.
             
             So
             Esai
             .
             55
             :
             3.
             and
             61
             :
             
               vers
               .
               8.
               
               Ier.
               32
               :
               v.
               40.
               
               Ezech.
               37.
               vers
               .
               26.
               
               Heb.
            
             13
             :
             20.
             
             It
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             ,
             promised
             and
             held-forth
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             the
             
               sure
               mercies
               of
               David
               Esai
               .
               55
               :
               3.
               
               Act.
            
             13
             :
             34.
             
             And
             therefore
             ,
             seing
             all
             the
             Dispensations
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             His
             Church
             and
             People
             ,
             turn
             upon
             this
             wheel
             ,
             and
             run
             into
             this
             channel
             of
             mercy
             ,
             being
             parts
             or
             appendices
             of
             the
             
               sure
               mercies
               of
               David
            
             ,
             they
             can
             make
             no
             change
             or
             alteration
             in
             the
             fountaine
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             all
             spring
             ;
             Water
             ,
             coming
             out
             of
             one
             &
             the
             same
             fountaine
             ,
             may
             run
             in
             
             diverse
             channels
             ,
             some
             greater
             ,
             and
             some
             lesse
             ,
             &
             these
             channels
             may
             at
             length
             run
             to
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             in
             them
             may
             not
             be
             alike
             clear
             and
             free
             of
             mud
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             diversity
             ,
             and
             difference
             ,
             can
             make
             no
             difference
             or
             alteration
             in
             the
             spring
             ,
             and
             wels
             head
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nay
             ,
             all
             those
             various
             and
             discrepant
             dispensations
             are
             but
             pieces
             and
             parts
             of
             that
             one
             grand
             designe
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             is
             prosecuting
             ;
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             the
             glorifying
             of
             his
             great
             Name
             and
             Free
             grace
             ,
             in
             the
             salvation
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             the
             difference
             or
             alteration
             ,
             that
             is
             apparent
             in
             &
             among
             them
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             ground
             ,
             to
             inferre
             any
             mutation
             of
             the
             Lords
             Interest
             in
             ,
             and
             relation
             to
             His
             people
             ;
             that
             to
             a
             Spiritual
             ,
             seeing
             and
             beleeving
             eye
             ,
             they
             do
             the
             rather
             and
             the
             more
             confirme
             the
             same
             ;
             because
             such
             an
             eye
             will
             see
             the
             connexion
             betwixt
             all
             these
             as
             meanes
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             end
             designed
             ;
             and
             will
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             all
             subordinat
             unto
             ,
             and
             are
             concurring
             effectually
             ,
             in
             their
             subordinat
             place
             ,
             to
             the
             securing
             of
             the
             end
             intended
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             all
             meeting
             together
             ,
             as
             lines
             in
             a
             center
             drawn
             from
             the
             circumference
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Fountaine
             love
             runneth
             along
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             various
             dispensations
             ,
             &
             so
             Modifieth
             ,
             Tempereth
             ,
             Qualifieth
             ,
             and
             Ordereth
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             make
             no
             breach
             upon
             that
             firme
             and
             everlasting
             Relation
             ;
             nor
             work
             any
             substantial
             change
             in
             the
             State
             and
             Condition
             of
             His
             people
             :
             Scourges
             and
             Chastisments
             are
             not
             a
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             a
             disinheriting
             ;
             but
             flow
             from
             ,
             and
             are
             qualified
             by
             fatherly
             love
             and
             care
             ,
             whatever
             the
             witless
             child
             suppose
             ,
             or
             imagine
             :
             
               Whom
               the
               Lord
               loveth
               ,
               he
               chasteneth
               ,
               and
               scourgeth
               every
               son
               ,
               whom
               he
               receiveth
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               6.
               
               Prov.
            
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             So
             is
             it
             contracted
             ,
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             betwixt
             Jehovah
             and
             the
             Mediator
             
               Psal.
               89
               :
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               If
               his
               children
               forsake
               my
               Law
               ,
               and
               walk
               not
               in
               my
               judgments
               ;
               if
               they
               break
               my
               statutes
               ,
               and
               keep
               not
               my
               commandments
               .
               Then
               will
            
             I
             
               visite
               their
               transgression
               with
               the
               rod
               ,
               and
               their
               iniquity
               with
               stripes
               :
               Nevertheless
               my
               loving
               kindness
               will
            
             I
             
               not
               utterly
               take
               from
               him
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               my
               faithfulness
               to
               fail
               .
               My
               covenant
               will
            
             I
             
               not
               break
               ,
               nor
               alter
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               gone
               out
               of
               my
               lips
               .
            
             The
             accomplishment
             therefore
             of
             this
             .
             Article
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             rather
             a
             proof
             and
             confirmation
             of
             its
             stability
             ,
             and
             inviolableness
             ;
             and
             consequently
             
             of
             the
             permanency
             of
             the
             Relation
             and
             State
             ,
             than
             of
             any
             change
             and
             alteration
             in
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             changes
             of
             the
             dispensations
             of
             the
             Lord
             towards
             his
             People
             ,
             should
             rather
             confirm
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             this
             ,
             than
             raise
             doubts
             or
             jealousies
             in
             their
             minds
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Use
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             how
             reprovable
             many
             even
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             are
             ,
             who
             measure
             Gods
             love
             ,
             by
             these
             outward
             dispensations
             ;
             &
             accordingly
             are
             up
             or
             down
             ,
             in
             their
             hops
             and
             joyes
             ,
             as
             these
             alter
             to
             the
             better
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             worse
             .
             We
             do
             not
             hereby
             meane
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             sutably
             affected
             with
             the
             various
             dispensations
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             them
             ;
             we
             do
             not
             presse
             a
             stoical
             insensibility
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             stupidity
             ;
             for
             on
             the
             contrarie
             we
             say
             ,
             it
             becometh
             them
             well
             to
             weep
             ,
             when
             the
             bridegroome
             is
             away
             ,
             as
             to
             rejoice
             while
             he
             is
             present
             .
             When
             the
             Lion
             roareth
             they
             should
             fear
             and
             tremble
             Amos.
             3
             :
             8.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             is
             angry
             ,
             they
             should
             bear
             his
             indignation
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             sinned
             Micah
             .
             7
             :
             9.
             
             But
             the
             thing
             here
             reproved
             is
             their
             construeing
             of
             Gods
             Minde
             ,
             Affection
             and
             Covenant-Relation
             towards
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             outward
             dispensations
             ,
             
             and
             the
             hideings
             of
             himself
             ,
             like
             a
             foolish
             childe
             ,
             that
             would
             think
             the
             Mother
             had
             forsaken
             him
             and
             cast
             him
             off
             ,
             each
             time
             that
             she
             were
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             or
             set
             him
             out
             of
             her
             armes
             :
             So
             that
             the
             thing
             here
             reprovable
             ,
             is
             their
             drawing
             wrong
             Conclusions
             from
             these
             outward
             changes
             ;
             such
             as
             these
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             God
             hideth
             Himself
             ,
             therefore
             His
             heart
             is
             changed
             ,
             and
             He
             is
             no
             more
             their
             Father
             ;
             His
             love
             is
             altered
             .
             His
             Grace
             ,
             Favour
             and
             Promises
             fail
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             God
             hideth
             Himself
             ,
             and
             they
             see
             Him
             not
             ;
             therefore
             all
             are
             undone
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             hope
             ,
             we
             are
             cut
             off
             for
             our
             parts
             ;
             as
             Ezekiel
             .
             37.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             God
             hideth
             Himself
             ;
             therefore
             we
             are
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             our
             state
             is
             changed
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             more
             any
             place
             in
             his
             favour
             ,
             or
             room
             in
             his
             love
             ;
             we
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Lord
             hideth
             Himself
             ,
             &
             is
             out
             of
             sight
             ;
             therefore
             all
             that
             He
             hath
             done
             formerly
             ,
             and
             we
             looked
             upon
             ,
             as
             His
             work
             of
             grace
             &
             love
             ,
             have
             been
             but
             delusions
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             work
             in
             very
             deed
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             The
             Lord
             hideth
             Himself
             ;
             therefore
             His
             cause
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             His
             work
             shall
             never
             be
             perfected
             ;
             His
             enemies
             shall
             never
             be
             overthrown
             .
             (
             6.
             )
             The
             Lord
             hideth
             His
             face
             ,
             and
             appeareth
             not
             ;
             Therefore
             
             our
             Salvation
             is
             desperat
             ,
             and
             hopeless
             .
             These
             wrong
             Conclusions
             &
             the
             like
             are
             justly
             reprovable
             ,
             &
             argue
             a
             wrong
             &
             perverse
             consideration
             of
             the
             Dispensations
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             quite
             contradictory
             to
             the
             Truth
             here
             asserted
             ;
             &
             therefore
             should
             be
             seriously
             guarded
             against
             ,
             &
             such
             thoughts
             ,
             when
             they
             enter
             the
             soul
             ,
             &
             occupy
             the
             mind
             ,
             should
             be
             rejected
             &
             dismissed
             with
             abhorrence
             ,
             as
             temptations
             ,
             and
             irrational
             and
             antievangelick
             suggestions
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             We
             may
             hence
             learne
             ,
             how
             to
             answer
             ,
             and
             with
             grounded
             reason
             repel
             the
             forementioned
             sinful
             Suggestions
             ,
             &
             false
             Insinuations
             ,
             when
             the
             Devil
             assaulteth
             us
             therewith
             ,
             to
             trouble
             our
             Peace
             ,
             marre
             our
             Joy
             ,
             brangle
             our
             Hope
             ,
             and
             weaken
             our
             Confidence
             ;
             &
             thereby
             bring
             us
             ,
             into
             a
             Fainting
             ,
             Misbeleeving
             ,
             Desponding
             and
             Heartless
             Disposition
             of
             Spirit
             :
             For
             whatever
             the
             outward
             dispensations
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             ,
             His
             Covenant
             stands
             fast
             ,
             and
             His
             Covenant-relation
             abideth
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             His
             heart
             and
             love
             abideth
             fixed
             and
             unchangable
             ,
             His
             purposes
             alter
             not
             ,
             His
             thoughts
             take
             place
             in
             all
             generations
             ,
             how
             great
             so
             ever
             the
             difference
             be
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             to
             His
             dispensations
             in
             them
             .
             And
             the
             fixed
             
             faith
             of
             this
             would
             prove
             a
             notable
             preservative
             against
             fainting
             and
             faithless
             fears
             ,
             and
             would
             Strengthen
             ,
             Support
             ,
             and
             Uphold
             the
             heart
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             these
             contrary
             waves
             ;
             this
             would
             be
             good
             &
             fast
             ground
             ,
             whereon
             the
             soul
             may
             ride
             at
             anchor
             saifly
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             these
             stormes
             ,
             and
             horrible
             tempests
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Hence
             we
             see
             the
             great
             advantage
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             have
             cut
             a
             covenant
             with
             the
             Lord
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             phrase
             is
             )
             and
             are
             become
             His
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             Him
             ,
             as
             theirs
             ;
             Let
             the
             Lord's
             dispensations
             outwardly
             be
             never
             so
             dark
             ,
             and
             sad
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             utter
             strangers
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Lord's
             way
             of
             dealing
             with
             His
             people
             ,
             would
             interprete
             to
             be
             manifest
             evidences
             ,
             and
             demonstrations
             of
             God's
             off
             casting
             ;
             yet
             they
             may
             fing
             with
             the
             sweet
             Psalmist
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Although
               mine
               house
               be
               not
               so
               with
               God
               ,
               yet
               he
               hath
               made
               with
               me
               an
               everlasting
               covenant
               ,
               ordered
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               sure
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               all
               my
               salvation
               ,
               and
               all
               my
               desire
               ,
               although
               he
               make
               it
               not
               to
               grow
               2
               Sam.
            
             23.
             5.
             
             O
             how
             great
             is
             this
             advantage
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             by
             faith
             read
             love
             in
             His
             heart
             ,
             when
             anger
             seemeth
             to
             flow
             out
             of
             His
             hands
             ?
             And
             that
             his
             Interest
             
             in
             ,
             and
             relation
             to
             His
             people
             ,
             &
             theirs
             to
             Him
             againe
             ,
             abideth
             firme
             and
             unshaken
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             the
             outward
             sore
             and
             sharpe
             passages
             of
             his
             providence
             .
             What
             Joy
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Comfort
             may
             the
             thoughts
             of
             this
             yeeld
             unto
             His
             sad
             hearted
             people
             ,
             when
             troubled
             ,
             at
             the
             consideration
             of
             His
             sharpe
             dispensations
             ?
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Here
             is
             likewise
             great
             encouragment
             ,
             and
             a
             strong
             motive
             to
             enduce
             and
             perswade
             unto
             a
             closeing
             of
             a
             Covenant
             with
             God
             :
             And
             Oh
             ,
             that
             all
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             yet
             strangers
             hereunto
             ,
             would
             at
             length
             be
             moved
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             Him
             ,
             while
             his
             armes
             are
             stretched
             out
             to
             welcome
             &
             embrace
             all
             ,
             who
             will
             come
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             may
             hence
             observe
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             discovery
             to
             be
             had
             of
             the
             standing
             relation
             betwixt
             God
             and
             His
             people
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             Lord
             hideth
             Himself
             :
             For
             the
             Lord
             was
             now
             hiding
             Himself
             ,
             or
             appearing
             as
             such
             unto
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Prophet
             saw
             him
             withall
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             Saviour
             .
             In
             the
             former
             point
             ,
             we
             saw
             ,
             That
             the
             relation
             betwixt
             God
             and
             His
             people
             doth
             stand
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             Lords
             hideing
             of
             His
             face
             ;
             and
             not
             appearing
             openly
             by
             acts
             ,
             sutable
             to
             such
             a
             relation
             .
             But
             
             though
             this
             be
             so
             ;
             yet
             His
             people
             may
             want
             the
             heart-confirming
             sight
             thereof
             .
             And
             now
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             hear
             ,
             That
             His
             people
             may
             be
             helped
             unto
             this
             sight
             and
             discovery
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             hideth
             Himself
             .
             And
             that
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             leadeth
             them
             in
             by
             Faith
             ,
             to
             see
             His
             unchangeable
             Nature
             ,
             Purposes
             and
             Decrees
             ;
             as
             also
             his
             Truth
             ,
             and
             unchangable
             Word
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             other
             Particular
             grounds
             of
             this
             unchangablness
             in
             Gods
             Relations
             towards
             His
             people
             ,
             formerly
             mentioned
             ;
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             must
             lead
             them
             in
             to
             this
             secret
             chamber
             ,
             where
             ,
             discovering
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             His
             way
             with
             His
             people
             ,
             they
             see
             his
             heart
             abiding
             the
             same
             ,
             however
             His
             face
             may
             frown
             ,
             &
             rodes
             may
             be
             in
             His
             hands
             .
             Now
             when
             faith
             getteth
             right
             apprehensions
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             winneth
             to
             a
             right
             discovery
             of
             Him
             ,
             they
             see
             this
             connexion
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             would
             be
             dark
             and
             questionable
             ;
             and
             they
             see
             a
             reality
             and
             subsistence
             in
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             helpeth
             them
             to
             see
             thorow
             the
             dark
             cloud
             ,
             and
             the
             black
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             to
             read
             ,
             what
             is
             written
             on
             the
             backside
             thereof
             ;
             or
             what
             standeth
             
             behinde
             the
             courtine
             of
             the
             present
             sad
             dispensation
             :
             And
             then
             they
             discover
             Faithfulness
             and
             Unchangablness
             in
             God
             ,
             &
             Love
             ,
             Truth
             &
             Mercy
             in
             all
             his
             dispensations
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             blunteth
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             temptations
             of
             Satan
             ;
             and
             lets
             His
             Child
             see
             the
             unreasonablness
             of
             what
             is
             objected
             ,
             &
             the
             absurdity
             of
             the
             Inference
             ,
             that
             Satan
             and
             corrupt
             Reason
             would
             make
             ,
             &
             draw
             from
             the
             Lords
             way
             of
             procedoure
             :
             Yea
             ,
             he
             helpeth
             them
             to
             draw
             the
             contrary
             Conclusions
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             certaine
             &
             approven
             grounds
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             manifold
             experience
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             discovereth
             unto
             them
             the
             firm
             connexion
             betwixt
             these
             saddest
             and
             blakest
             Dispensations
             ,
             and
             the
             faire
             Promises
             ,
             and
             the
             noble
             Outgate
             ,
             that
             is
             coming
             to
             His
             people
             :
             And
             then
             they
             cannot
             but
             see
             him
             to
             be
             Israel's
             God
             ,
             even
             when
             He
             hideth
             Himself
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Lord
             thinketh
             good
             sometime
             to
             give
             ,
             in
             the
             darkest
             day
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             darkest
             houre
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             some
             glimpses
             of
             His
             glory
             ,
             in
             behalfe
             of
             His
             People
             ;
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             not
             altogether
             unmindful
             of
             them
             ;
             that
             He
             is
             not
             far
             away
             ;
             and
             that
             He
             is
             about
             His
             work
             ,
             and
             carrying
             
             it
             on
             to
             His
             glory
             ,
             &
             to
             their
             good
             :
             And
             this
             confirmeth
             their
             faith
             in
             His
             abiding
             the
             same
             ,
             whatever
             His
             dispensations
             be
             .
          
           
             This
             should
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             the
             great
             goodness
             and
             condescendency
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             lout
             down
             and
             help
             his
             weak
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             desirous
             to
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             honestly
             before
             him
             ,
             in
             a
             dark
             day
             ;
             and
             will
             set
             a
             prospect
             to
             their
             eye
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             see
             ,
             as
             Moses
             did
             from
             the
             top
             of
             Pisgah
             ,
             the
             promised
             land
             ,
             and
             that
             great
             ground
             of
             Joy
             and
             rejoiceing
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             forsaken
             His
             people
             ;
             so
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             it
             should
             point-out
             our
             duty
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             be
             living
             nigh
             God
             ,
             even
             while
             He
             is
             hiding
             Himself
             ;
             and
             pursuing
             after
             an
             hid
             God
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             He
             may
             lead
             us
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             hold
             us
             by
             our
             right
             hand
             ,
             that
             we
             stagger
             not
             through
             unbeleef
             and
             fall
             ;
             but
             may
             be
             helped
             ,
             through
             his
             grace
             ,
             to
             a
             sight
             of
             Him
             ,
             as
             the
             God
             of
             His
             people
             ,
             even
             when
             He
             hideth
             himself
             ;
             whereby
             we
             should
             have
             many
             advantages
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             set
             us
             with
             earnestness
             to
             pray
             ;
             so
             it
             would
             encourage
             us
             to
             continue
             instant
             
             in
             prayer
             ,
             knowing
             that
             the
             return
             would
             come
             in
             due
             time
             ;
             seing
             the
             Lords
             mind
             were
             not
             altered
             ,
             His
             affections
             remained
             the
             same
             ,
             &
             His
             relation
             to
             &
             Interest
             in
             His
             people
             was
             not
             changed
             ;
             &
             therefore
             He
             would
             hear
             and
             helpe
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             sight
             would
             strengthen
             the
             child
             of
             God
             unto
             all
             Patience
             in
             waiting
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             drew
             nigh
             ,
             he
             would
             waite
             ,
             and
             stablish
             his
             heart
             in
             waiting
             ,
             as
             the
             husband
             man
             waiteth
             for
             the
             precious
             fruit
             of
             the
             earth
             Iam.
             5
             :
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             by
             this
             patience
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             establish
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             this
             place
             of
             Iames
             sheweth
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             possesse
             his
             soul
             
               Luk.
               21
               :
               vers
            
             19.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             would
             also
             strengthen
             ,
             fortifie
             &
             confirme
             their
             hope
             :
             for
             faith
             ,
             discovering
             this
             sight
             ,
             would
             make
             the
             soul
             stretch
             its
             hands
             thorow
             the
             dark
             cloud
             ,
             to
             grip
             the
             glorious
             promises
             ,
             lying
             hid
             in
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             and
             embrace
             them
             .
             Those
             worthies
             mentioned
             Heb.
             11.
             though
             they
             did
             not
             receive
             the
             promises
             ,
             yet
             having
             seen
             them
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             &
             being
             perswaded
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             said
             to
             have
             embraced
             them
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             This
             would
             keep
             up
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             sing
             in
             hope
             ,
             they
             would
             rejoice
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             Affliction
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             the
             present
             and
             apparent
             impossibilities
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lords
             return
             ,
             &
             of
             recovering
             his
             work
             ,
             they
             yet
             would
             rejoice
             with
             joy
             unspeakable
             &
             full
             of
             Glory
             ;
             because
             they
             would
             see
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             come
             ,
             
               and
               subdue
               Nations
               ,
               and
               loose
               the
               loins
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               open
               the
               two
               leaved
               gates
               ,
               and
               break
               in
               pieces
               the
               gates
               of
               brasse
               ;
               and
               cut
               asunder
               the
               bars
               of
               yron
               Esai
               .
            
             45
             :
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             When
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             pleased
             to
             lead
             poor
             beleevers
             ,
             into
             these
             secrets
             ,
             in
             a
             dark
             night
             ;
             nor
             grant
             them
             the
             use
             of
             such
             a
             lanterne
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             see
             their
             way
             ;
             nor
             such
             a
             discovery
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             immutability
             of
             this
             Relation
             ;
             what
             can
             poor
             beleevers
             do
             in
             that
             case
             ?
             The
             answere
             lyeth
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             may
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Observe
             from
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             pointing
             forth
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             after
             the
             Prophets
             example
             ;
             seing
             for
             this
             end
             this
             is
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             That
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             is
             hiding
             Himself
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             way
             of
             bringing
             about
             the
             
             promised
             salvation
             ,
             and
             out-gate
             of
             His
             Church
             and
             People
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             beleevers
             ,
             to
             be
             asserting
             this
             Relation
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             to
             ,
             and
             interest
             in
             His
             Church
             and
             People
             ,
             as
             their
             God
             and
             Redeemer
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             closeing
             with
             Him
             and
             griping
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             let
             dispensations
             seem
             never
             so
             manifestly
             to
             speak
             out
             the
             contrary
             ,
             &
             be
             never
             so
             discouraging
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             adventure
             :
             For
             we
             see
             the
             Prophet
             (
             and
             doubtless
             this
             was
             left
             on
             record
             ,
             for
             our
             instruction
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             and
             while
             under
             the
             same
             circumstances
             )
             even
             while
             he
             is
             beholding
             and
             considering
             God
             ,
             as
             hiding
             Himself
             ;
             laying
             hold
             upon
             Him
             ,
             as
             Israels
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             asserting
             this
             as
             a
             Truth
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             would
             stand
             ,
             &
             which
             he
             would
             owne
             ,
             let
             matters
             go
             as
             they
             would
             .
             This
             doth
             include
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             as
             this
             ,
             which
             was
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             should
             look
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             their
             duty
             ,
             to
             Professe
             ,
             Declare
             ,
             and
             Avow
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             Israels
             God
             ,
             keeping
             fast
             His
             Relation
             ;
             and
             Close
             with
             Him
             ,
             Grip
             to
             to
             Him
             ,
             Accept
             of
             Him
             ,
             and
             Adhere
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thatin
             such
             a
             day
             specified
             ,
             they
             
             should
             certainly
             expect
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             answere
             that
             Relation
             ,
             and
             be
             indeed
             a
             Saviour
             :
             And
             Salvation
             should
             be
             looked
             for
             from
             Him
             alone
             ,
             &
             none
             else
             ;
             &
             from
             no
             other
             airth
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               Saviour
            
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             manifest
             from
             these
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             no
             dispensation
             we
             meet
             with
             will
             warrand
             His
             people
             to
             have
             mistaking
             thoughts
             of
             Him
             ;
             or
             to
             stand
             aback
             from
             laying
             hold
             on
             Him
             :
             For
             they
             are
             not
             sent
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             but
             rather
             to
             drive
             them
             nigher
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             urge
             them
             to
             a
             more
             firme
             and
             fixed
             adhering
             to
             Him.
             Windy
             blasts
             will
             not
             cause
             us
             hold
             a
             more
             careless
             grip
             of
             our
             cloaks
             ,
             but
             rather
             cause
             us
             hold
             them
             faster
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             darker
             the
             dispensation
             be
             ,
             our
             need
             of
             holding
             Him
             fast
             is
             the
             greater
             ;
             and
             so
             our
             call
             the
             more
             loud
             ;
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             sanctified
             use
             of
             such
             Dispensations
             ;
             and
             to
             win
             to
             the
             right
             improvement
             of
             them
             :
             And
             without
             this
             ,
             we
             cannot
             carry
             aright
             under
             these
             and
             the
             like
             dispensations
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             is
             the
             proper
             season
             for
             Faith
             to
             bud
             and
             appear
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             forth
             Fruit
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             native
             and
             kindly
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             day
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             This
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             get
             a
             right
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             under
             such
             a
             dispensation
             ;
             and
             to
             carry
             as
             beleevers
             ought
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             be
             keeped
             stedfast
             ,
             faithful
             ,
             and
             unmovable
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             of
             darkness
             ;
             and
             without
             this
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             exposed
             to
             all
             the
             tempestuous
             on
             -
             sets
             &
             blasts
             of
             the
             Enemie
             .
             Hereby
             noly
             is
             the
             beleever
             keeped
             fast
             anchored
             on
             the
             rock
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             fail
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Note
             is
             likewise
             clear
             upon
             these
             grounds
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             in
             such
             a
             dark
             day
             ,
             Faith
             should
             be
             exercised
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             proper
             season
             ,
             wherein
             faith
             should
             appear
             ,
             and
             should
             grow
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             soil
             ,
             wherein
             faith
             should
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             .
             When
             the
             knife
             was
             at
             the
             throat
             of
             Isaak
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             and
             only
             sprout
             and
             appearance
             of
             that
             seed
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             should
             be
             blessed
             ;
             yet
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             beleeved
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             Faithful
             and
             True
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             his
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             is
             glorified
             ,
             when
             ,
             blow
             stormes
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             temptations
             to
             a
             despareing
             &
             desponding
             of
             heart
             ,
             be
             never
             so
             multiplied
             ,
             &
             motives
             to
             seek
             salvation
             
             &
             an
             outgate
             by
             sinful
             and
             ,
             unlawful
             wayes
             and
             meanes
             ,
             doubled
             ;
             yet
             the
             soul
             is
             fixed
             ,
             on
             Him
             ,
             and
             on
             Him
             alone
             ,
             and
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Asshur
               shall
               not
               save
               us
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               ride
               upon
               horses
               ,
            
             —
             but
             
               in
               God
               alone
               ,
               the
               fatherless
               findeth
               merey
               Hos.
            
             14
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             All
             which
             may
             discover
             our
             sinful
             and
             unsutable
             frame
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             dark
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             in
             Glory
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             sutable
             to
             Himself
             ,
             carrying
             on
             His
             work
             ,
             out
             of
             our
             sight
             ,
             and
             is
             hiding
             Himself
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             see
             him
             ,
             nor
             know
             what
             he
             is
             doing
             ;
             so
             may
             it
             point
             forth
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             teach
             us
             ,
             what
             to
             think
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             day
             .
             And
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             we
             may
             hence
             learn
             in
             particular
             ,
             to
             minde
             those
             duties
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             hideth
             Himself
             ,
             we
             should
             beware
             of
             entertaining
             any
             jealous
             thoughts
             of
             Him
             :
             Satan
             will
             then
             be
             busie
             ,
             to
             muster
             up
             all
             the
             Arguments
             and
             Grounds
             he
             can
             ,
             to
             cause
             Beleevers
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             turn
             jealous
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             to
             doubt
             ,
             if
             He
             will
             appear
             any
             more
             for
             Zion
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             faint
             ,
             and
             give
             over
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             hath
             gained
             his
             point
             ;
             and
             Beleevers
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             may
             expect
             this
             ,
             and
             feare
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             too
             ready
             
             to
             comply
             with
             all
             Satans
             Motions
             and
             Suggestions
             :
             This
             therefore
             would
             be
             carefully
             guarded
             against
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             the
             unchangable
             Purposes
             of
             God
             ,
             His
             faithful
             Word
             and
             Promises
             should
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             our
             Meditation
             ;
             on
             these
             should
             we
             dwell
             ,
             and
             ruminate
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             our
             heads
             may
             be
             keeped-up
             in
             hope
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             not
             despond
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             should
             beware
             to
             make
             the
             day
             darker
             ,
             by
             sinful
             departing
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             giving
             way
             to
             Satans
             Temptations
             :
             When
             folks
             in
             a
             dark
             night
             are
             walking
             among
             snares
             and
             pits
             ,
             they
             will
             set
             down
             their
             feet
             with
             great
             warriness
             and
             circumspection
             :
             so
             should
             we
             do
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             lest
             we
             make
             our
             Condition
             worse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             should
             observe
             narrowly
             ,
             what
             we
             can
             mark
             ,
             in
             the
             Dispensations
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             will
             say
             and
             evince
             to
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             grounds
             of
             spiritual
             reasoning
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             about
             His
             work
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             though
             we
             see
             Him
             not
             ,
             yet
             .
             He
             in
             working
             under
             ground
             ,
             and
             carrying
             on
             His
             projects
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             confirmed
             in
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             strengthened
             to
             waite
             ,
             with
             patience
             and
             faith
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             should
             minde
             our
             duty
             ,
             whatever
             
             He
             do
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             it
             we
             are
             called
             to
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hideth
             Himself
             ,
             should
             we
             be
             diligent
             in
             unquestionable
             duties
             ;
             for
             
               He
               meeteth
               him
               that
               rejoiceth
               and
               worketh
               righteousness
               Esai
               .
               64
               :
               v.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             should
             beware
             to
             limite
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             ;
             let
             us
             rather
             stoup
             and
             adore
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             Him
             to
             be
             Jehovah
             ,
             who
             doth
             what
             He
             will.
             
          
           
             The
             Third
             thing
             considerable
             in
             these
             words
             of
             truth
             ,
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             imported
             by
             that
             word
             Verily
             :
             And
             it
             wouldseem
             ,
             to
             pointe
             out
             to
             us
             these
             particulars
             following
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             but
             mention
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             no
             light
             ,
             or
             easie
             mater
             ,
             to
             win
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             this
             by
             saith
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             when
             He
             hideth
             Himself
             :
             For
             this
             ejaculation
             seemeth
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             is
             so
             here
             expressed
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             the
             issue
             and
             result
             of
             some
             great
             inward
             wrestling
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             when
             the
             Prophet
             getteth
             up
             his
             head
             ,
             he
             cryeth
             out
             ,
             
               Verily
               thou
               art
               a
               God
               ,
               that
               hidest
               thyself
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             considering
             ,
             the
             frame
             of
             our
             heart
             by
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             subtilty
             
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             his
             skill
             and
             diligence
             to
             muster
             up
             all
             Considerations
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             to
             our
             disadvantage
             ,
             this
             difficulty
             cannot
             but
             be
             great
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             this
             truth
             is
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             being
             here
             confirmed
             by
             such
             an
             asseveration
             :
             It
             is
             a
             truth
             ,
             useful
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             be
             beleeved
             and
             fixed
             in
             the
             heart
             :
             For
             it
             is
             attended
             with
             great
             advantages
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             sinful
             ,
             but
             most
             hurtful
             and
             dangerous
             ;
             being
             accompanied
             with
             many
             sad
             evils
             ,
             and
             being
             the
             cause
             of
             dreadful
             effects
             and
             consequences
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             this
             Truth
             should
             be
             fixed
             ,
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             and
             fundamental
             point
             ,
             and
             put
             beyond
             all
             doubt
             ,
             or
             disput
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             
               He
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               that
               hideth
               Himself
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               Saviour
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Last
             Particular
             here
             considerable
             ,
             is
             the
             Prophets
             uttering
             this
             Mater
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             speaking
             thus
             to
             Him
             ,
             
               Verily
               thou
               art
               a
               God
               that
               hidest
               thyself
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             pointeth
             forth
             to
             us
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             sincerity
             and
             uprightness
             of
             heart
             ,
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             could
             thus
             speak
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             matter
             before
             Him
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             :
             Which
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             
             be
             honest
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             and
             upright
             in
             all
             our
             carriage
             ,
             free
             of
             deceit
             and
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             reality
             of
             this
             his
             Exercise
             ,
             and
             outgate
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             no
             made
             and
             supposed
             thing
             ,
             but
             real
             :
             To
             teach
             us
             so
             to
             carry
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             Prophets
             heart
             was
             more
             warmed
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             the
             result
             of
             his
             excercise
             ,
             in
             his
             meditations
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             was
             drawn
             nigher
             unto
             God
             ;
             for
             now
             he
             uttereth
             the
             matter
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             bosome
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             It
             is
             well
             ,
             when
             our
             exercises
             have
             this
             issue
             and
             outgate
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             His
             open
             Profession
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             was
             to
             exalt
             and
             glorify
             God
             ;
             for
             herein
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             solemne
             worship
             performed
             unto
             God
             ;
             which
             pointeth
             forth
             our
             duty
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             case
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XXI
             .
             No
             man
             can
             make
             straight
             what
             God
             hath
             made
             crooked
             .
          
           
             
               
                 ECCLES
                 .
                 VII
                 :
                 V.
              
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 Consider
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 can
                 make
                 that
                 straight
                 ,
                 which
                 He
                 hath
                 made
                 crooked
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             IN
             a
             day
             ,
             wherein
             the
             People
             of
             God
             are
             persecuted
             and
             afflicted
             for
             His
             sake
             and
             cause
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             great
             help
             and
             advantage
             unto
             a
             christian
             and
             sutable
             carriage
             under
             that
             dispensation
             ,
             to
             have
             right
             and
             sutable
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             His
             divine
             works
             .
             In
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             we
             fancie
             and
             imagine
             many
             things
             amiss
             ,
             in
             the
             Providential
             Workings
             of
             God
             ,
             many
             things
             we
             think
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             helped
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             had
             the
             disposal
             of
             matters
             ,
             in
             our
             hand
             ,
             should
             be
             quickly
             redressed
             ;
             and
             thus
             being
             led
             away
             with
             our
             own
             proud
             hearts
             ,
             and
             insensibly
             carried
             down
             the
             strame
             ,
             we
             fall
             a
             censureing
             of
             the
             holy
             Way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             a
             quarrelling
             with
             Him
             ,
             because
             He
             doth
             not
             rectifie
             
             matters
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             mind
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             governe
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             wishings
             and
             wouldings
             .
             Now
             because
             this
             frame
             of
             spirit
             is
             so
             repugnant
             unto
             the
             Holy
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             unsutable
             unto
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             hurtful
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             Enemie
             unto
             the
             right
             deportment
             of
             Souls
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Crosses
             and
             Affliction
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             of
             use
             to
             to
             speak
             some
             thing
             (
             if
             the
             Lord
             will
             help
             )
             to
             rectifie
             our
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             to
             cure
             us
             of
             these
             Distempers
             .
          
           
             We
             think
             we
             see
             many
             crooked
             Passages
             ,
             in
             God's
             Way
             and
             Dispensations
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             with
             ourselves
             in
             particular
             ;
             and
             we
             imagine
             also
             ,
             we
             know
             wayes
             how
             to
             set
             all
             these
             crooks
             even
             ;
             But
             this
             is
             really
             a
             clear
             demonstration
             of
             our
             follie
             :
             For
             the
             Wise
             man
             telleth
             us
             here
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             help
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             they
             suppose
             God
             hath
             made
             amisse
             ;
             or
             make
             any
             thing
             straight
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             made
             crooked
             ,
             
               who
               can
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               make
               that
               straight
               ,
               which
               He
               hath
               made
               crooked
               ?
            
          
           
             Among
             several
             other
             wholsome
             Instructions
             ,
             which
             Salomon
             giveth
             us
             ,
             in
             this
             penetential
             discourse
             of
             his
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             That
             we
             would
             Consider
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Take
             notice
             of
             what
             He
             is
             doing
             and
             working
             ,
             ponder
             upon
             His
             works
             ,
             Meditate
             
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             dwell
             on
             the
             thoughts
             thereof
             ,
             and
             lay
             to
             heart
             His
             Providential
             disposal
             of
             all
             Things
             ,
             Actions
             and
             Events
             ;
             and
             His
             ordering
             and
             mannaging
             of
             them
             all
             to
             His
             own
             Glory
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             His
             own
             mind
             and
             absolute
             will
             and
             pleasure
             :
             And
             that
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             what
             He
             doth
             ,
             to
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             comply
             heartily
             and
             cheerfully
             therewith
             ,
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             without
             Murmureing
             ,
             Fretting
             ,
             Repineing
             or
             Quarrelling
             .
             And
             He
             addeth
             a
             Reason
             ;
             (
             which
             is
             that
             we
             are
             here
             mainely
             to
             speak
             to
             ;
             )
             
               for
               who
               can
               make
               that
               straight
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               crooked
               ?
            
             This
             question
             is
             an
             emphatick
             negation
             of
             the
             thing
             ;
             and
             is
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             absolutly
             Impossible
             ,
             that
             any
             Creature
             ,
             Man
             or
             Angel
             ,
             can
             make
             straight
             ,
             what
             God
             hath
             made
             crooked
             .
             They
             cannot
             Counter
             -
             work
             the
             Lord
             ;
             they
             cannot
             undo
             what
             He
             hath
             done
             ;
             they
             cannot
             amend
             what
             they
             suppose
             is
             made
             or
             done
             amisse
             .
          
           
             This
             He
             had
             said
             before
             
               Chap
               1
               :
               vers
               .
               15.
               that
               which
               is
               crooked
               cannot
               be
               made
               straight
               .
            
             And
             here
             He
             maketh
             this
             Improvement
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             draweth
             this
             use
             from
             it
             ;
             That
             we
             should
             consider
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             as
             if
             He
             had
             said
             ,
             The
             Consideration
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             make
             any
             thing
             straight
             ,
             that
             they
             suppose
             God
             
             hath
             made
             crooked
             ,
             should
             move
             us
             to
             complye
             with
             ,
             and
             contentedly
             acquiesce
             in
             whatsoever
             God
             doth
             under
             the
             Sun
             ,
             by
             His
             mighty
             Power
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             His
             unchangable
             Purpose
             and
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             everlasting
             determinations
             of
             His
             holy
             will.
             
          
           
             These
             words
             give
             ground
             to
             enquire
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             are
             those
             crooked
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             made
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             and
             why
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             crooked
             things
             cannot
             be
             made
             straight
             by
             one
             or
             other
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             way
             we
             should
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             Consider
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ?
             or
             what
             Improvement
             we
             should
             make
             of
             this
             Impossibility
             of
             helping
             ,
             what
             we
             suppose
             is
             amisse
             ,
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Works
             of
             Providence
             ?
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             VVe
             may
             not
             suppose
             ,
             that
             ,
             to
             speak
             properly
             ,
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             ,
             is
             crooked
             ;
             but
             our
             corrupt
             unsatisfied
             mindes
             look
             upon
             many
             passages
             of
             God's
             All-ruling
             and
             All-disposing
             Providence
             ,
             as
             crooked
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             as
             we
             would
             faine
             have
             altered
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             our
             wills
             .
             Some
             of
             which
             we
             can
             onely
             mention
             ,
             and
             these
             we
             may
             reduce
             to
             two
             Heads
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Touching
               some
               things
               ,
               that
               are
               more
               controverted
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               Touching
               some
               things
               ,
               that
               are
               less
               controverted
               .
            
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             more
             controverted
             ,
             we
             shall
             mention
             only
             these
             following
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Not
             only
             do
             our
             hearts
             rise
             up
             against
             the
             Holy
             and
             Soveraigne
             Acts
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             in
             choosing
             whom
             He
             would
             unto
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             in
             passing
             by
             o●…hers
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             Rom.
             9.
             
             Corrupt
             Reason
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             submit
             unto
             the
             Lord
             and
             His
             wayes
             ,
             spurneth
             against
             that
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               God
               hath
               mercy
               on
               whom
               He
               will
               ;
               and
               Iacob
               have
               I
               loved
            
             &c.
             
             Vers.
             13
             ,
             15.
             and
             responsateth
             against
             God
             ,
             objecting
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             unrighteousness
             unto
             the
             just
             and
             holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             V.
             14.
             
             But
             also
             against
             His
             holy
             Executions
             of
             these
             His
             Holy
             and
             Soveraigne
             Decrees
             .
             Paul
             had
             concluded
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             mercy
             on
             whom
             He
             would
             ,
             and
             hardened
             whom
             He
             would
             Vers.
             18.
             
             And
             corrupt
             Reason
             will
             againe
             carp
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               If
               so
               ,
               why
               doth
               He
               yet
               finde
               fault
               ?
               For
               who
               hath
               resisted
               His
               will
               ?
               Vers.
            
             19.
             
             Unto
             which
             the
             Apostle
             must
             returne
             a
             sharp
             and
             silenceing
             answere
             ,
             
               Vers.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Nay
               ,
               but
               O
               Man
               ,
               who
               art
               thou
               ,
               that
               repliest
            
             (
             or
             disputest
             )
             
               against
               God
               ?
               Shall
               the
               thing
               formed
               say
               to
               Him
               that
               formed
               it
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               ma●…
               me
               thus
               ?
               Hath
               not
               the
               Potter
               power
               over
               the
               Clay
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               lump
               ;
               to
               make
               one
               vessel
               unto
               honour
               ,
               and
               another
               unto
               dishonour
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             So
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Lord's
             dispensing
             the
             meanes
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             wonder
             at
             the
             Lords
             Way
             ,
             and
             cannot
             understand
             how
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             He
             should
             hide
             this
             Mysterie
             from
             Ages
             and
             Generations
             
               Col.
               1.
               vers
               .
               26.
               
               Ephes
               3
               :
               v.
            
             9.
             should
             send
             the
             Gospel
             to
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             another
             ;
             and
             why
             He
             should
             forbid
             the
             Apostles
             to
             goe
             preach
             the
             good
             newes
             of
             Salvation
             in
             Asia
             and
             in
             
               Bithinia
               Act.
               16
               :
               vers
            
             .
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             Why
             He
             should
             continue
             the
             Gospel
             long
             with
             one
             people
             ,
             and
             remove
             it
             quickly
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             Non-church
             them
             :
             And
             why
             one
             Nation
             and
             People
             should
             enjoy
             the
             meanes
             of
             grace
             for
             many
             ages
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             for
             many
             ages
             ,
             never
             once
             have
             a
             report
             of
             Salvation
             through
             Christ
             ,
             but
             be
             left
             ,
             from
             one
             generation
             to
             another
             ,
             in
             blackness
             of
             darkness
             ,
             in
             woful
             Idolatry
             and
             Ignorance
             .
             This
             piece
             of
             the
             Lord's
             work
             seemeth
             so
             crooked
             ,
             and
             so
             unlike
             to
             ,
             and
             incorrespondent
             with
             ,
             or
             repugnant
             to
             the
             attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             His
             Mercy
             ,
             Loving
             Kindness
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             unto
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             this
             supposed
             gap
             ,
             and
             set
             right
             this
             crook
             in
             the
             Lords
             way
             ,
             feigne
             and
             imagine
             an
             Universal
             Objective
             Grace
             ;
             or
             an
             Universal
             Gospel
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             how
             barbarous
             so
             ever
             ,
             those
             meanes
             of
             Grace
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             
             which
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             improve
             aright
             ,
             would
             prove
             saving
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             ,
             Raines
             and
             fruitful
             Seasons
             ,
             and
             other
             works
             of
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             ,
             do
             preach
             out
             that
             Mysterie
             of
             Salvation
             through
             a
             crucified
             Christ
             ,
             contrare
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             ;
             or
             that
             there
             is
             another
             way
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             than
             by
             saith
             in
             a
             crucified
             Christ
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             contrare
             to
             the
             Scripture
             
               Act.
               4
               :
               vers
            
             ,
             12.
             
             Thus
             the
             Arminians
             ,
             and
             
               Semi
               -
               Arminians
            
             and
             Quakers
             ,
             think
             to
             make
             this
             crooked
             work
             of
             God
             straight
             ;
             but
             in
             vaine
             .
             We
             should
             rather
             minde
             that
             ,
             which
             Paul
             hath
             Rom.
             11
             :
             33.
             after
             he
             had
             spoken
             of
             the
             rejection
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             taking-in
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               O
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               riches
               both
               of
               the
               wisdome
               and
               knowledge
               of
               God!
               How
               unsearchable
               are
               his
               judgments
               ,
               and
               his
               wayes
               past
               finding
               out
               !
               Vers.
               34.
               
               For
               who
               hath
               known
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               who
               hath
               been
               his
               Counsellour
               ?
               Vers.
               35.
               
               Or
               who
               hath
               first
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               recompensed
               to
               him
               againe
               ?
               Vers.
               36.
               
               For
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               through
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               whom
               be
               glory
               for
               ever
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             And
             minde
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             here
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               1
               :
               v.
            
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             and
             3
             :
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             3
             ,
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             seemeth
             so
             crooked
             to
             Pelagians
             ,
             and
             their
             
             followers
             ,
             
               Arminians
               ,
               Socinians
            
             and
             
               Quakers
               '
            
             with
             Papists
             and
             Iesuites
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             contrivance
             of
             an
             
               Vniversal
               Objective
               Grace
            
             ,
             or
             an
             Universal
             Gospel
             ,
             will
             not
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             nor
             be
             enough
             ,
             in
             their
             apprehensions
             ,
             to
             set
             this
             crook
             even
             ;
             but
             they
             must
             further
             assert
             an
             
               Vniversal
               Subjective
               Grace
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Power
             granted
             to
             every
             One
             ,
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             calling
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             convert
             and
             turne
             themselves
             ,
             to
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             if
             ,
             and
             whensoever
             they
             will
             ;
             because
             they
             see
             not
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             consistent
             with
             Gods
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             to
             require
             any
             duty
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             giveth
             him
             full
             ability
             to
             performe
             ,
             not
             regairding
             the
             stock
             of
             strength
             ,
             that
             was
             once
             given
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             was
             dilapidat
             by
             Adam
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             how
             crooked
             so
             ever
             we
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             we
             must
             rest
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Carnal
               mind
               is
               enmity
               against
               God
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               neither
               indeed
               can
               be
               Rom.
               8
               :
               vers
               .
            
             7.
             
             And
             that
             
               the
               natural
               man
               receiveth
               not
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               foolishness
               unto
               him
               ;
               neither
               can
               he
               know
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               spiritually
               discerned
               1
               Cor.
               2
               :
               v.
            
             14.
             and
             that
             
               Faith
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God.
               Ephes.
               2
               :
               v.
            
             8.
             
             And
             that
             
               it
               is
               God
               that
               worketh
               in
               us
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               own
               good
               pleasure
               Phil.
               2.
               vers
               .
            
             13.
             
             And
             that
             Christ
             is
             a
             
               Prince
               exalted
               to
               give
               Repentance
               .
               
               Act.
               5
               :
               v.
            
             30
             And
             that
             God
             is
             a
             free
             Dispenser
             of
             His
             grace
             ,
             as
             being
             obliged
             to
             none
             ,
             and
             shewing
             mercy
             to
             whom
             he
             will.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             covenanting
             with
             Adam
             ,
             as
             the
             Head
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             mankinde
             ;
             and
             his
             imputing
             his
             sin
             unto
             his
             posterity
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             his
             loines
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             become
             borne
             and
             conceived
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             transgression
             of
             Adam
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             
               Rom
               5
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               as
               by
               one
               man
               sin
               entr●…d
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               death
               by
               sin
               ,
               and
               so
               death
               passed
               upon
               all
               men
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               have
               sinned
               .
            
             And
             againe
             
               Vers.
               14.
               
               Nevertheless
               death
               reigned
               from
               Adam
               to
               Moses
               ,
               even
               over
               them
               that
               had
               not
               sinned
               after
               the
               similitude
               of
               Adams
               transgression
               .
            
             And
             
               Vers.
               18.
               
               Therefore
               as
               by
               one
               mans
               offence
            
             (
             or
             by
             one
             offence
             )
             
               judgment
               came
               upon
               all
               men
               to
               condemnation
               .
            
             This
             Dispensation
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             seemeth
             so
             crooked
             to
             some
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Pelagians
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Arminians
            
             and
             Quakers
             ;
             that
             they
             must
             absolutely
             deny
             it
             ;
             and
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             original
             sin
             ,
             though
             Paul
             sa●…eth
             
               Ephes.
               2
               :
               vers
            
             .
             3.
             —
             that
             
               we
               were
               by
               nature
            
             (
             including
             himself
             )
             
               the
               Children
               of
               wrath
            
             ;
             And
             David
             telleth
             us
             ,
             in
             his
             humble
             Confession
             of
             sinnes
             to
             God
             
               Psal.
               51
               ver
               .
               5.
               
               Behold
               I
               was
               shapen
               in
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               in
               sin
               did
               
               my
               Mother
               conceive
               me
               .
            
             And
             Iob
             sayeth
             
               Chap.
               14
               :
               v.
               4.
               
               Who
               can
               bring
               a
               clean
               thing
               out
               of
               an
               unclean
               ?
               Not
               one
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             
               Bildad
               Iob.
               25
               :
               v.
               4.
               —
               How
               can
               he
               be
               clean
               that
               is
               borne
               of
               a
               Women
               ?
            
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             further
             setting
             even
             ,
             what
             otherwayes
             men
             think
             crooked
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             imagine
             ,
             assert
             and
             defend
             an
             Universal
             Redemption
             ;
             saying
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             died
             for
             all
             ;
             equally
             ,
             say
             some
             ;
             with
             some
             difference
             ,
             say
             others
             :
             because
             it
             seemeth
             a
             crooked
             thing
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Nature
             and
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             seek
             the
             Salvation
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             prepare
             meanes
             of
             life
             for
             all
             ,
             &
             so
             not
             to
             send
             Christ
             to
             die
             for
             all
             and
             every
             mothers
             son
             ;
             though
             we
             be
             plainly
             enough
             and
             expresly
             told
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             gave
             not
             all
             to
             the
             Son
             to
             redeem
             ,
             but
             some
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             laid
             down
             His
             life
             a
             ransome
             for
             those
             alone
             ,
             who
             were
             given
             to
             him
             to
             save
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             he
             must
             give
             an
             account
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             having
             undertaken
             to
             redeem
             them
             from
             Hell
             ,
             Wrath
             ,
             Satan
             and
             all
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             by
             His
             Power
             ,
             and
             Grace
             to
             bring
             them
             saife
             home
             at
             length
             ,
             as
             being
             their
             Head
             ,
             their
             Husband
             ,
             their
             Shepherd
             ,
             their
             Cautioner
             ,
             their
             Lord
             Ransomer
             ,
             their
             Intercessour
             ,
             and
             Advocat
             with
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             that
             
             these
             are
             an
             all
             ;
             and
             called
             the
             ●…orld
             ,
             to
             point
             out
             their
             natural
             Original
             ,
             that
             Grace
             may
             the
             more
             appear
             to
             be
             grace
             ;
             and
             to
             pointe
             out
             their
             being
             scattered
             through
             th●…
             world
             ,
             and
             taken
             out
             of
             all
             Kindreds
             ,
             Tongues
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             People
             ,
             Languages
             ;
             especially
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             distinction
             from
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             when
             the
             Iawes
             were
             only
             the
             peculiar
             people
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             Iudah
             only
             was
             God
             known
             ,
             and
             his
             name
             great
             in
             Israel
             .
          
           
             6
             Further
             to
             make
             God's
             supposed
             crooked
             wayes
             straight
             ,
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             free
             G●…ace
             of
             God
             imagine
             ▪
             that
             the
             will
             of
             Man
             must
             be
             left
             Free
             ,
             to
             be
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             absolute
             disposer
             of
             the
             decrees
             and
             purposes
             of
             God
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Lord
             must
             not
             by
             an
             Irresistible
             Power
             draw
             any
             home
             to
             Christ
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Ioh.
             6
             :
             44.
             
             Nor
             create
             in
             any
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             heart
             of
             stone
             ,
             and
             give
             an
             heart
             of
             flesh
             ,
             contrare
             to
             Ezech.
             11.
             19.
             and
             36
             :
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Because
             they
             cannot
             see
             ,
             how
             it
             can
             consist
             with
             Gods
             Love
             to
             mankinde
             ,
             to
             preferre
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             they
             imagine
             that
             God
             layeth
             the
             matter
             alike
             to
             all
             mens
             door
             ,
             standing
             equally
             and
             knocking
             at
             every
             mans
             door
             ;
             and
             so
             leaving
             it
             to
             them
             alike
             to
             choose
             or
             refuse
             ,
             
             to
             become
             happy
             or
             miserable
             ,
             as
             they
             please
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             hath
             done
             all
             He
             can
             or
             will
             do
             ,
             to
             save
             people
             ,
             their
             will
             is
             at
             perfect
             freedome
             to
             accept
             or
             reject
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             special
             saving
             work
             of
             grace
             upon
             the
             heart
             of
             one
             ,
             more
             then
             of
             another
             .
             O
             what
             real
             crooked
             work
             do
             foolish
             men
             make
             here
             !
             How
             do
             they
             darken
             ,
             deforme
             and
             make
             crooked
             the
             glorious
             straight
             work
             of
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             absolute
             Soveraignity
             ,
             glorious
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             free
             Mercy
             of
             God
             shineth
             forth
             with
             such
             a
             Soveraigne
             Lustre
             ,
             Beauty
             and
             Glory
             ?
             Paul
             had
             other
             thoughts
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             
               Ephes.
               1
               :
               vers
               .
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Blessed
               be
               the
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               ou●…
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               blessed
               us
               with
               all
               spiritual
               blessings
               in
               Celestials
               ,
               in
               Christ
               :
               according
               as
               he
               hath
               chosen
               us
               ,
               in
               him
               ,
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               holy
               and
               without
               blame
               before
               him
               in
               love
               ,
               having
               predestinated
               us
               unto
               the
               adoption
               of
               Children
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               to
               himself
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               His
               will.
               To
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               wherein
               He
               hath
               made
               us
               accepted
               in
               the
               beloved
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             salve
             this
             same
             Diana
             of
             Free
             will
             ,
             the
             same
             Persons
             do
             deny
             the
             Free
             and
             Absolute
             Decrees
             of
             God
             ,
             touching
             any
             thing
             
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Man
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             evil
             ;
             because
             they
             cannot
             see
             ,
             how
             God's
             Absolute
             Decrees
             ,
             concerning
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             can
             consist
             with
             the
             free
             Actings
             of
             mans
             will
             ,
             &
             not
             impose
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             on
             man
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             do
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             is
             decr●…ed
             ;
             as
             the
             stone
             must
             absolutely
             and
             naturally
             move
             down-ward
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             shine
             ,
             and
             all
             Natural
             causes
             act
             and
             work
             ;
             therefore
             to
             make
             this
             supposed
             crook
             straight
             ,
             they
             see
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             but
             to
             deny
             all
             such
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             Purposes
             in
             God
             ;
             not
             knowing
             ,
             that
             as
             God's
             decrees
             determine
             the
             event
             ,
             so
             they
             determine
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             events
             ●…alling
             out
             ;
             that
             Natural
             Causes
             shall
             produce
             such
             an
             event
             naturally
             and
             necessarily
             ,
             and
             Free
             and
             Contingent
             Causes
             shall
             in●…vitably
             produce
             such
             an
             effect
             ,
             but
             freely
             and
             contingently
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Nature
             :
             as
             that
             the
             Iewes
             should
             kill
             Christ
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             they
             did
             against
             him
             ;
             but
             yet
             through
             no
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             freely
             and
             of
             their
             owne
             accord
             ,
             out
             of
             malice
             and
             enmity
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             the
             souldiers
             should
             pierce
             Christ's
             side
             ,
             and
             not
             break
             a
             bone
             of
             Him
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             most
             freely
             ,
             without
             any
             compulsion
             ,
             or
             constraint
             upon
             their
             wils
             :
             Whereby
             we
             might
             ●…ee
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             compliant
             with
             the
             holy
             Will
             &
             Workings
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             decrees
             
             of
             God
             are
             so
             far
             from
             everting
             &
             destroying
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             establish
             ,
             &
             confirme
             the
             same
             .
             But
             let
             men
             imagine
             it
             to
             be
             never
             so
             crooked
             ,
             we
             must
             hold
             by
             this
             ,
             That
             God
             did
             from
             all
             eternity
             freely
             &
             unchangably
             ordaine
             whatsoever
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             contingent
             things
             
               Act.
               2
               :
               23.
               
               &
               4
               :
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Prov
            
             16
             :
             23.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             So
             to
             make
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             straight
             and
             even
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             men
             imagine
             would
             be
             crooked
             ,
             Some
             ,
             as
             our
             Quakers
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             imagine
             that
             People
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             that
             never
             heard
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             yeelding
             Obedience
             to
             the
             law
             and
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             by
             following
             the
             guide
             of
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             ,
             or
             a
             Light
             within
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             speak
             :
             But
             what
             their
             condition
             is
             ,
             who
             are
             without
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             sufficiently
             sheweth
             
               Ephes.
               2
               :
               12.
               —
               they
               are
               strangers
               from
               the
               Covenants
               of
               promise
               ,
               having
               no
               hope
               ,
               and
               without
               God
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             And
             that
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             can
             only
             helpe
             to
             make
             Persons
             without
             excuse
             Rom.
             1
             :
             20.
             
          
           
             But
             passing
             these
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             mater
             of
             controversie
             ,
             let
             us
             mentione
             some
             others
             of
             God's
             works
             ,
             which
             men
             suppose
             to
             be
             crooked
             :
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             it
             is
             as
             
               Eccles.
               8
               :
               14.
               
               There
               be
               just
               
               men
               to
               w●…om
               it
               happeneth
               according
               to
               the
               work
               of
               the
               wicked
               ;
               and
               againe
               there
               be
               wicked
               men
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               happeneth
               according
               to
               the
               righteous
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             as
             to
             the
             outward
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             It
             is
             just
             otherwise
             as
             we
             would
             think
             should
             be
             ;
             the
             wicked
             prosper
             ,
             and
             their
             eyes
             stand
             out
             with
             fatness
             ,
             they
             increase
             in
             riches
             ,
             and
             have
             more
             then
             they
             could
             wish
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             in
             trouble
             ,
             nor
             plagued
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             no
             bands
             in
             their
             death
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Psal.
             37
             :
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             Godly
             man
             he
             is
             oppressed
             with
             Poverty
             and
             Affliction
             ,
             plagued
             all
             the
             day
             ,
             chastened
             every
             morning
             .
             This
             was
             such
             a
             rugged
             and
             uneven
             path
             ,
             that
             the
             honest
             Man
             of
             God
             Asaph
             could
             not
             hold
             his
             feet
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             was
             like
             to
             fall
             and
             break
             his
             neck
             ,
             concluding
             that
             it
             was
             in
             vaine
             to
             minde
             piety
             ;
             veri●…y
             (
             said
             he
             
               vers
               .
               13
               )
               I
               have
               cleansed
               my
               heart
               in
               vaine
               ,
               and
               washed
               my
               hands
               in
               Innocency
               .
            
             And
             such
             a
             crook
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             get
             it
             set
             straight
             ,
             till
             he
             went
             into
             the
             sanctuary
             of
             God
             vers
             .
             17
             :
             This
             mistake
             made
             Iobs
             friends
             go
             so
             wilde
             ,
             in
             their
             reasonings
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             conclude
             him
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             because
             he
             met
             with
             such
             hard
             outward
             dispensations
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             they
             could
             not
             see
             ,
             how
             God
             should
             deal
             with
             a
             Godly
             man
             ,
             as
             He
             dealt
             with
             Iob
             ;
             that
             was
             so
             
             crooked
             a
             piece
             of
             work
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             God
             would
             never
             have
             made
             it
             .
             But
             Iob
             understood
             the
             matter
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             
               Chap.
               9
               :
               22.
               
               This
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               therefore
               I
               said
               it
               ,
               He
               destroyeth
               the
               perfect
               and
               the
               wicked
               So
               Ch.
            
             12
             :
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             he
             enla●…geth
             upon
             this
             theame
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             it
             is
             as
             
               Eccles.
               4
               :
               1.
               
               So
               I
               returned
               and
               considered
               all
               the
               oppressions
               ,
               that
               are
               done
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
               an●…●…ehold
               ,
               the
               tears
               of
               such
               as
               were
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               no
               comforter
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               side
               of
               their
               oppressours
               there
               was
               power
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               no
               comforter
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             innocent
             are
             oppressed
             in
             their
             Name
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             Rights
             ,
             and
             Person
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             cry
             out
             bitterly
             because
             of
             their
             oppression
             ;
             and
             yet
             have
             none
             to
             take
             their
             part
             ,
             or
             helpe
             them
             ,
             or
             speak
             comfortably
             unto
             them
             ;
             no●…
             power
             to
             helpe
             and
             relieve
             themselves
             :
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             their
             oppressing
             enemies
             have
             power
             and
             might
             enough
             ,
             to
             bear
             them
             more
             downe
             ,
             &
             oppress
             them
             .
             This
             seemeth
             a
             crooked
             piece
             of
             work
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Lord
             hath
             so
             ordered
             matters
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             oft
             so
             with
             the
             innocent
             .
             We
             see
             what
             Iob
             was
             made
             to
             say
             
               Chap.
               6
               ;
               14.
               
               To
               him
               that
               is
               Afflicted
               pity
               should
               ●…e
               she●…ed
               from
               his
               friend
               ;
               but
               he
               forsaketh
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               1●…
               .
               my
               Brethren
               have
               dea●…
               dec●…itfully
               as
               a
               brook
               ,
               as
               the
               streams
               of
               brooks
               they
               passe
               away
               .
            
             And
             How
             
             Habbakuk
             looked
             upon
             this
             
               Chap.
               1
               :
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Thou
               art
               of
               purer
               eyes
               than
               to
               behold
               evil
               ,
               and
               canst
               not
               look
               on
               iniquity
               ;
               wherefore
               lookest
               thou
               upon
               them
               that
               deal
               treacherously
               ,
               and
               holdest
               thy
               tongue
               ,
               when
               the
               wicked
               devoureth
               the
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               more
               righteous
               than
               he
               ?
               And
               makest
               men
               as
               the
               fishes
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               as
               the
               creeping
               things
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               ruler
               over
               them
               &c.
               
            
             This
             seemeth
             to
             many
             to
             be
             a
             very
             crooked
             passage
             of
             Providence
             ,
             and
             they
             think
             ,
             the
             judge
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             should
             order
             matters
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             few
             are
             stumbled
             hereat
             ,
             and
             tempted
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             forsaken
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             it
             is
             as
             
               Eccles.
               7
               :
               15.
               —
               there
               is
               a
               just
               man
               that
               perisheth
               in
               his
               righteousness
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               a
               wicked
               m●…n
               ,
               that
               prolongeth
               his
               life
               ,
               in
               his
               wickedness
               .
            
             This
             seemeth
             also
             a
             crooked
             passage
             in
             the
             Lord's
             way
             &
             Work
             ,
             to
             many
             ,
             who
             look
             upon
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             way
             and
             working
             with
             eyes
             of
             flesh
             .
             How
             oft
             hath
             it
             thus
             fallen
             out
             ?
             Honest
             Naboth
             ,
             experienced
             this
             1
             King.
             21.
             
             So
             did
             
               Ioh
               Baptist
            
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             so
             basely
             and
             unworthily
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             his
             righteousness
             .
             So
             also
             the
             Martyres
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             Honest
             
               Ier
               miah
            
             thought
             this
             a
             secret
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             satisfied
             in
             ,
             and
             a
             ground
             whereupon
             he
             would
             go
             plead
             with
             God
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Yea
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             but
             as
             
               Eccles.
               9
               :
               v
            
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             it
             seemeth
             crooked
             to
             many
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             a
             visible
             difference
             in
             external
             things
             ,
             alwayes
             put
             betwixt
             the
             Righteous
             and
             the
             Wicked
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             see
             the
             Wise
             Mans
             Observation
             was
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             knoweth
             either
             love
             or
             hatred
             by
             all
             that
             is
             before
             them
             .
             
               All
               things
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               come
               alike
               to
               all
               ;
               there
               is
               one
               event
               to
               the
               righteous
               and
               to
               the
               wicked
               ;
               to
               the
               good
               and
               to
               the
               clean
               and
               to
               the
               unclean
               ;
               to
               him
               that
               sacrificeth
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               that
               sacrificeth
               not
               :
               As
               the
               good
               ,
               so
               the
               sinner
               ;
               he
               that
               sweareth
               as
               he
               that
               feareth
               an
               Oath
               .
               This
               is
               an
               evil
               among
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               are
               done
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               one
               event
               unto
               all
               .
            
             Our
             carnal
             Reason
             would
             think
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             so
             rule
             and
             governe
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             might
             be
             in
             case
             to
             observe
             a
             palpable
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             even
             in
             external
             things
             :
             But
             we
             will
             not
             get
             made
             straight
             ,
             what
             God
             hath
             thus
             made
             crooked
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             So
             it
             seemeth
             crooked
             to
             some
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             oft
             times
             with
             men
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             by
             
               Salomon
               ,
               Eccles.
               9
               :
               v.
               11.
               
               The
               race
               is
               not
               to
               the
               swift
               ,
               nor
               the
               battel
               to
               the
               strong
               ,
               neither
               yet
               bread
               to
               the
               wise
               ,
               nor
               yet
               riches
               to
               men
               of
               understanding
               ,
               nor
               yet
               favour
               to
               men
               of
               skill
               ,
               but
               time
               and
               chance
               happeneth
               them
               all
               :
            
             But
             things
             fall
             out
             quite
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             men
             would
             
             have
             expected
             ,
             or
             hoped
             :
             And
             though
             herein
             appeareth
             a
             beautiful
             over
             ruling
             hand
             of
             Providence
             ,
             controlling
             mens
             Projects
             ,
             Designes
             and
             Forecastings
             ,
             and
             disappointing
             them
             of
             their
             hopes
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             they
             promised
             themselves
             ,
             and
             made
             account
             to
             be
             sure
             of
             ;
             because
             of
             their
             wise
             contrivance
             and
             managment
             of
             their
             work
             unto
             that
             end
             ,
             yet
             our
             carnal
             Reason
             would
             think
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             otherwayes
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             paines
             labour
             and
             wise
             Contrivances
             should
             not
             be
             in
             vaine
             ;
             that
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             made
             such
             preparation
             ;
             for
             building
             of
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             not
             misse
             of
             his
             great
             desire
             and
             wish
             .
             But
             our
             seeing
             of
             crooks
             in
             this
             straight
             All-ruling
             and
             All-disposing
             providence
             ,
             doth
             but
             proclame
             our
             blindness
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Our
             carnal
             heart
             would
             oft
             times
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             wonderful
             crook
             in
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             suffer
             sin
             to
             be
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             doth
             so
             much
             di
             honoure
             him
             ,
             and
             causeth
             so
             much
             trouble
             and
             evil
             ,
             unto
             all
             ,
             when
             he
             may
             and
             can
             well
             hinder
             it
             .
             We
             oft
             wonder
             ,
             why
             the
             Lord
             should
             have
             suffered
             Adam
             to
             fall
             ,
             and
             bring
             himself
             and
             all
             his
             posterity
             into
             such
             a
             sea
             of
             misery
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             whole
             creation
             almost
             ;
             seing
             he
             might
             have
             keeped
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             confirmed
             Angels
             :
             And
             we
             
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             better
             ,
             if
             sin
             had
             not
             entered
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             thus
             account
             this
             passage
             of
             the
             Lords
             Providence
             to
             be
             a
             crooked
             thing
             .
             And
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             wonder
             that
             the
             Lord
             suffers
             wicked
             persons
             to
             live
             so
             long
             to
             dishonoure
             Him
             ,
             and
             commit
             more
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             that
             He
             doth
             not
             presently
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             restraine
             them
             ,
             as
             He
             might
             do
             ,
             a
             thousand
             wayes
             .
             As
             also
             that
             he
             should
             judicially
             harden
             their
             hearts
             ;
             as
             he
             did
             the
             heart
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             commit
             more
             sin
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             a
             lye
             ,
             as
             2
             
               Thes
               2
               :
               vers
            
             .
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             not
             obey
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             
               Esai
               6
               :
               v.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Rom.
               11.
               v.
               8
               Act.
               28
               :
               26.
               
               Mat.
               13
               :
               v.
               14.
               
               Mark.
               4
               :
               v.
               12
               :
               Luk.
               8
               :
               10.
               
               Ioh.
               12
               :
               v
            
             40.
             
             But
             if
             our
             eyes
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             were
             spiritual
             ,
             we
             would
             see
             a
             beautiful
             straightness
             ,
             where
             now
             we
             think
             there
             is
             a
             crook
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Dispensations
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             His
             Church
             ,
             do
             oft
             times
             seem
             crooked
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             consult
             with
             carnal
             Reason
             .
             As
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             seemeth
             not
             straight
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             His
             Dispensations
             should
             so
             contradict
             (
             1.
             )
             His
             Promises
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Hopes
             and
             Expectations
             of
             His
             People
             .
             And
             (
             3.
             )
             Their
             Prayers
             ,
             Desires
             and
             Wrestlings
             .
             We
             oft
             think
             it
             should
             be
             otherwayes
             ;
             and
             so
             
             allaige
             that
             there
             is
             a
             crook
             and
             a
             palpable
             unevenness
             in
             the
             Way
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             seemeth
             crooked
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             His
             Church
             should
             be
             so
             keeped
             under
             ,
             and
             oppressed
             by
             wicked
             men
             ;
             and
             persecuted
             for
             His
             sake
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             truths
             sake
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             still
             ,
             as
             a
             bush
             all
             in
             fire
             :
             For
             we
             would
             think
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             keep
             His
             own
             peculiar
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Flock
             free
             from
             the
             Oppression
             &
             Tyranny
             of
             Oppressing
             Enemies
             :
             Hence
             we
             finde
             ,
             that
             His
             People
             have
             put
             up
             many
             times
             a
             complaint
             concerning
             this
             .
             See
             
               Psal.
               44
               :
               vers
            
             .
             12.
             and
             60
             :
             vers
             .
             3.
             and
             94
             :
             
               v.
               5
               Dan.
               9.
               vers
            
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             And
             that
             this
             trouble
             should
             not
             be
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             like
             a
             Summer
             showr
             ,
             that
             soon
             bloweth
             over
             ;
             but
             almost
             her
             constant
             lot
             from
             her
             youth
             
               Psal.
               129
               :
               vers
            
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             so
             that
             her
             lucide
             intervals
             ,
             and
             sun-blainks
             are
             but
             short
             ,
             and
             she
             is
             hardly
             well
             out
             of
             one
             tryal
             ,
             while
             she
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             So
             it
             seemeth
             crooked
             ,
             that
             this
             trouble
             should
             not
             be
             light
             ,
             but
             very
             sad
             and
             sharpe
             ;
             the
             Enemies
             should
             make
             long
             their
             furrowes
             
               Psal.
               129
               :
               v.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (
             5.
             )
             That
             she
             should
             not
             have
             one
             enemy
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             but
             many
             ,
             both
             together
             and
             successively
             .
             The
             Tabernacles
             of
             Edom
             and
             
             the
             
               Ismaelites
               ,
               of
               Moab
            
             and
             the
             
               Hagarens
               ,
               Gebal
            
             and
             Ammon
             and
             Amaleck
             ,
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             with
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Tyre
             and
             
               Assure
               Psal
            
             83
             :
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             (
             6.
             )
             That
             the
             Lord
             should
             not
             hear
             or
             regard
             the
             Prayers
             &
             Cryes
             of
             His
             people
             ;
             but
             should
             rather
             be
             angry
             at
             their
             Prayer
             .
             Psal.
             80
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             (
             7.
             )
             That
             the
             Lord
             should
             seem
             so
             inexorable
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             grant
             the
             suits
             of
             his
             special
             favourites
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             prevailed
             with
             Him
             at
             other
             occasions
             ,
             interceeding
             in
             their
             behalfe
             ,
             such
             as
             Moses
             and
             
               Samuel
               Ier.
            
             15
             :
             1.
             and
             
               Noah
               ,
               Daniel
            
             and
             
               Iob
               Ezech.
            
             14
             :
             14
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             (
             8.
             )
             That
             the
             Lord
             should
             suffer
             these
             wicked
             enemies
             to
             overturne
             all
             His
             own
             work
             ;
             break
             downe
             the
             carved
             work
             〈◊〉
             pluck
             up
             the
             vine
             ,
             which
             His
             own
             right
             hand
             hath
             planted
             .
             As
             Psal.
             80
             :
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             to
             burne
             up
             all
             the
             Synagogues
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Land
             ;
             cast
             fire
             into
             the
             sanctuary
             &c.
             Psal.
             74
             :
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Yea
             and
             blaspheme
             His
             own
             name
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             See
             Psal.
             44.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             There
             are
             also
             several
             things
             ,
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Dispensations
             with
             His
             own
             people
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             us
             many
             times
             crooked
             :
             As
          
           
           
             (
             1.
             )
             We
             think
             that
             He
             should
             never
             hide
             his
             face
             from
             his
             owne
             faithful
             ones
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             should
             never
             be
             made
             to
             cry
             out
             with
             
               Iob
               Chap
               13
               :
               24.
               
               Wherefore
               hidest
               thou
               thy
               face
               ,
               and
               holdest
               me
               for
               thine
               enemy
               ?
            
             and
             as
             
               David
               Psalm
               10.
               vers
            
             1.
             and
             30.
             vers
             7.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Or
             if
             He
             contend
             against
             them
             ,
             He
             should
             shew
             them
             wherefore
             ,
             and
             not
             put
             them
             to
             complaine
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             Iob
             was
             ,
             who
             said
             
               Iob
               10
               :
               2.
               —
               Shew
               me
               wherefore
               thou
               contendest
               with
               me
               .
            
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             We
             think
             it
             strange
             and
             uncouth
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             should
             shew
             himself
             terrible
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Heman
               Psal.
            
             88.
             who
             was
             distracted
             with
             the
             terrour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             
               Iob.
               Chap.
               7
               :
               vers
            
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             &
             9
             :
             34.
             
             &
             6
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             We
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             such
             should
             never
             be
             under
             Cloudes
             ,
             Fears
             ,
             Darkness
             ,
             sad
             Apprehensions
             ,
             &
             Doubts
             concerning
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             Esai
             .
             50
             :
             10.
             
             But
             that
             alwayes
             they
             should
             enjoy
             light
             ,
             and
             see
             their
             happy
             condition
             .
          
           
             (
             5.
             )
             We
             think
             that
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             in
             His
             people
             should
             never
             meet
             with
             a
             stop
             ,
             far
             less
             with
             any
             decay
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             should
             be
             still
             flourishing
             like
             the
             palme
             
             tree
             ,
             and
             growing
             like
             a
             Cedar
             in
             Lebanon
             .
          
           
             (
             6.
             )
             So
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             free
             ,
             all
             their
             dayes
             ,
             of
             the
             trouble
             or
             at
             least
             of
             the
             prevailing
             power
             of
             corruption
             ;
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             enemy
             should
             never
             assault
             us
             any
             more
             ,
             or
             molest
             our
             quarters
             :
             We
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             these
             servants
             should
             ever
             come
             to
             ride
             upon
             horses
             ,
             in
             our
             souls
             ;
             and
             that
             His
             people
             should
             be
             made
             to
             cry
             out
             with
             
               Paul
               Rom.
               7
               :
               24.
               
               Woe
               is
               me
               miserable
               man
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               the
               body
               of
               this
               death
               .
            
          
           
             (
             7.
             )
             We
             think
             it
             also
             strange
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             have
             so
             little
             rest
             from
             Satan
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             inward
             hellish
             Injections
             ,
             tending
             to
             Atheisme
             .
             Infidelity
             ,
             Blasphemy
             and
             all
             Profanity
             :
             Seemeth
             not
             that
             dispensation
             somewhat
             crooked
             ,
             that
             Paul
             met
             with
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             to
             the
             third
             heaven
             2
             Cor.
             12
             :
             7
             ?
          
           
             (
             8.
             )
             It
             seemeth
             many
             times
             uncouth
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             His
             people
             have
             so
             many
             sad
             and
             bitter
             houres
             ;
             &
             that
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             enjoying
             Comfort
             ,
             Joy
             and
             Delight
             ,
             &
             from
             that
             life
             of
             rejoyceing
             in
             the
             Lord
             continually
             ,
             which
             is
             allowed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             called
             to
             ;
             that
             their
             life
             is
             nothing
             almost
             but
             a
             continual
             complaint
             ;
             
             sometimes
             compleaining
             of
             the
             Hardness
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             Blindness
             ,
             Weakness
             ,
             Impotency
             ,
             Treachery
             ,
             &c.
             sometimes
             of
             the
             weight
             of
             Duties
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Failings
             and
             Shortcomings
             ;
             sometimes
             of
             the
             prevailing
             of
             Corruption
             and
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Temptation
             &c.
             
          
           
             These
             and
             the
             like
             dispensations
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             his
             Saints
             ,
             seem
             to
             themselves
             &
             to
             others
             sometimes
             crooked
             ,
             and
             very
             unstraight
             :
             and
             as
             they
             wish
             it
             were
             otherwayes
             ;
             so
             they
             suppose
             it
             would
             be
             more
             glorious
             and
             honourable
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             how
             many
             things
             God
             hath
             made
             crooked
             ,
             to
             our
             apprehensions
             :
             But
             now
             ,
             who
             shall
             ,
             who
             can
             make
             these
             crooked
             things
             straight
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             Second
             Particular
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             That
             what
             God
             hath
             made
             crooked
             no
             man
             can
             make
             straight
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Wisdome
             ,
             or
             Power
             ,
             or
             by
             all
             the
             meanes
             he
             can
             use
             or
             devise
             ;
             for
             
               that
               which
               is
               crooked
               cannot
               be
               made
               straight
               Eccles.
               1
               :
               15.
               
               I
               know
            
             (
             said
             the
             wise
             man
             
               Eccles.
               3
               :
               14.
               )
               that
               whatsoever
               God
               doth
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               :
               nothing
               can
               be
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               taken
               from
               it
               .
            
             When
             He
             giveth
             quietness
             (
             said
             
               Elihu
               Iob
               34
               :
               29.
               )
               who
               then
               can
               make
               trouble
               ;
               &
               
               when
               He
               hideth
               his
               face
               ,
               who
               then
               can
               behold
               him
               ?
               Whether
               against
               a
               Nation
               ,
               or
               a
               Man
               only
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             manifest
             ,
             because
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             is
             Unchangeable
             ,
             and
             hath
             fixed
             all
             upon
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             Immutable
             Purposes
             .
             He
             
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               changeth
               not
               Mal.
               3●…
               v.
               6.
               
               With
               him
               is
               no
               variablness
               ,
               nor
               shadow
               of
               turning
               Iam.
            
             1
             :
             17.
             
             He
             doth
             all
             things
             after
             the
             Counsel
             of
             His
             owne
             will
             Ephes.
             1.
             11.
             taking
             Counsel
             of
             none
             
               Rom.
               11
               ▪
               v.
               34.
               
               Esai
               .
            
             40
             :
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             His
             Counsel
             hath
             an
             immutability
             Heb.
             6
             :
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             Almighty
             ;
             and
             who
             can
             justle
             with
             Him
             ,
             and
             put
             Him
             to
             take
             new
             Resolutions
             ?
             
               He
               is
               in
               one
               minde
            
             (
             said
             
               Iob
               Ch.
               23.
               13.
               and
               who
               can
               turn
               Him
               ?
               And
               what
               His
               Soul
               desireth
               ,
               that
               doth
               He.
            
             So
             
               Psal
               115
               :
               v.
               6.
               
               He
               hath
               done
               whatsoever
               he
               pleased
               .
               I
               know
            
             (
             said
             the
             Psalmist
             
               Psal.
               135
               :
               5
               ,
               6.
               )
               that
               Iehovah
               is
               great
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Iehovah
               is
               above
               all
               Gods
               ,
               whatsoever
               the
               Lord
               pleaseth
               that
               did
               He
               ,
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               in
               earth
               ,
               in
               the
               seas
               ,
               and
               all
               deep
               places
               .
            
             So
             
               Iob
               tels
            
             us
             
               Chap
               9.
               4.
               
               He
               is
               wise
               in
               heart
               and
               mighty
               in
               strength
               ,
               who
               hath
               hardened
               himself
               against
               him
               ,
               &
               hath
               prospered
               ?
            
             So
             
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               Behold
               he
               taketh
               away
               ,
               who
               can
               hinder
               him
               ,
               Who
               will
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               what
               dost
               thou
               ?
            
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             Absolute
             and
             Soveraigne
             ,
             to
             
             do
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             as
             the
             Potter
             is
             absolute
             over
             the
             clay
             
               Ier.
               18
               :
               6.
               
               Rom.
               9
               :
               10.
               
               Esai
               .
            
             45
             :
             9.
             
             And
             he
             is
             uncontrollable
             :
             Who
             can
             call
             him
             to
             an
             account
             ?
             
               Who
               can
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               what
               dost
               thou
               ?
               Iob.
               9
               :
               12.
               
               He
               giveth
               not
               account
               of
               any
               of
               his
               matters
               Iob.
               33
               :
               vers
            
             13.
             
             For
             he
             is
             
               greater
               then
               man
               vers
            
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             All
             his
             wayes
             are
             done
             
               in
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               works
               Psal.
               104
               :
               24.
               
               &
            
             136
             :
             5.
             
             And
             there
             is
             
               no
               wisdome
               against
               the
               Lord
               Prov.
               21
               :
               30.
               
               He
               hath
               established
               the
               world
               by
               His
               wisdom
               Ier.
               10
               :
               12.
               &
               51
               :
               v.
               15.
               
               He
               is
               mighty
               in
               strength
               and
               wisdom
               Iob
            
             36
             :
             5.
             
             And
             what
             then
             can
             foolish
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             like
             a
             wilde
             asses
             colt
             ,
             do
             ?
             
               With
               the
               Ancient
               is
               wisdom
            
             (
             said
             
               Iob
               Chap.
               12
               :
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               &c.
               and
               in
               length
               of
               dayes
               understanding
               :
               With
               him
               is
               wisdom
               and
               strength
               :
               he
               hath
               Counsel
               &
               understanding
               :
            
             and
             thence
             inferreth
             ,
             
               Behold
               he
               breaketh
               down
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               built
               againe
               ;
               he
               shuteth
               up
               a
               man
               ,
               &
               there
               can
               be
               no
               opening
               &c.
               
            
             See
             further
             to
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Chap.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             All
             his
             works
             are
             perfect
             
               Psal.
               18
               :
               vers
            
             30.
             
             And
             then
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             added
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             taken
             from
             them
             to
             amende
             them
             ?
             What
             is
             perfect
             cannot
             be
             made
             better
             ,
             or
             amended
             ,
             one
             way
             ,
             or
             other
             .
             What
             we
             then
             think
             and
             account
             to
             be
             crooked
             ,
             is
             Perfect
             ,
             Straight
             and
             Even
             ,
             and
             contributeth
             
             to
             make
             up
             this
             compleat
             perfection
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             are
             Depths
             and
             unseen
             Mysteries
             in
             the
             work
             and
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             search
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             of
             which
             causeth
             the
             sinstruous
             Apprehensions
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             of
             them
             :
             And
             how
             shall
             we
             think
             to
             amende
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             not
             understand
             ?
             
               His
               works
               are
               great
               ,
               sought
               out
               of
               all
               them
               ,
               that
               have
               pleasure
               therein
               His
               works
               are
               honourable
               ,
               glorious
               ,
               &
               wonderful
               Psal.
               111
               :
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Then
            
             I
             beheld
             (
             said
             the
             wise
             man
             ,
             
               Eccles.
               8
               :
               ver
               .
               17.
               )
               all
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               finde
               out
               the
               work
               that
               is
               done
               under
               the
               sun
               :
               Because
               though
               a
               man
               labour
               to
               seek
               it
               out
               ;
               yea
               further
               ,
               though
               a
               wise
               man
               seek
               to
               know
               it
               ,
               yet
               shall
               he
               not
               be
               able
               to
               finde
               it
               .
            
             And
             againe
             
               Chap.
               11
               :
               v.
               5.
               
               As
               thou
               knowest
               not
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               nor
               how
               the
               bones
               do
               grow
               ,
               in
               the
               womb
               of
               her
               ,
               that
               is
               with
               childe
               ;
               even
               so
               thou
               knowest
               not
               the
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               maketh
               all
               .
            
          
           
             The
             consideration
             of
             which
             should
             first
             cause
             us
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             mourne
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             our
             seeking
             to
             amend
             God's
             work
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             could
             make
             straight
             ,
             what
             God
             hath
             made
             crooked
             ,
             and
             set
             all
             things
             in
             a
             righter
             posture
             ,
             than
             God
             hath
             done
             .
             Concerning
             which
             ,
             we
             would
             1.
             
             Take
             notice
             
             of
             some
             of
             these
             wayes
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             attempting
             this
             vaine
             work
             .
             And
             2.
             
             Take
             notice
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             this
             sin
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             First
             .
             We
             are
             seeking
             to
             make
             straight
             what
             God
             hath
             made
             crooked
             ,
             when
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             are
             in
             a
             quarrelling
             humore
             Disputing
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             Condemning
             him
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             for
             what
             he
             is
             doing
             ;
             and
             Justifying
             ourselves
             in
             our
             Anger
             and
             Displeasure
             against
             the
             Dispensations
             ,
             and
             Wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             did
             Ionah
             ;
             who
             was
             displeased
             exceedingly
             &
             very
             angry
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             spared
             
               Ninive
               Chap.
               3
               :
               v.
            
             10.
             with
             4
             :
             v.
             1.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             him
             
               Chap.
               4
               :
               vers
               4.
               
               Doest
               thou
               well
               to
               be
               angry
               ?
            
             was
             not
             for
             all
             that
             satisfied
             :
             and
             againe
             vers
             9.
             when
             the
             gourd
             was
             withered
             ,
             and
             the
             East
             winde
             blew
             ,
             and
             the
             sun
             beat
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             he
             fell
             againe
             in
             this
             distemper
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             
               doest
               thou
               well
               to
               be
               angry
               ?
            
             he
             answered
             ,
             I
             
               do
               well
               to
               be
               angry
               ,
               even
               unto
               death
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             our
             vaine
             Ratiocinations
             are
             engaged
             against
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             one
             particular
             or
             other
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             to
             object
             against
             that
             course
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             taketh
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             would
             
             impute
             iniquity
             unto
             our
             Maker
             ;
             and
             accuse
             Him
             of
             unrighteous
             dealing
             :
             As
             those
             whom
             Paul
             bringeth-in
             reasoning
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             saying
             
               Rom
               9
               :
               19.
               —
               Why
               doth
               he
               yet
               finde
               fault
               ?
               For
               who
               hath
               resisted
               his
               will
               ?
            
             To
             whom
             he
             answereth
             
               Vers.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Nay
               ,
               but
               o
               man
               ,
               who
               art
               thou●…
               ,
               that
            
             (
             answerest
             againe
             ,
             or
             disputest
             against
             God
             ,
             or
             )
             
               repliest
               against
               God
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Hath
             not
             the
             Lord
             Power
             and
             Soveraignity
             ,
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             he
             will
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Potter
             hath
             over
             a
             bit
             clay
             ?
             May
             not
             God
             dispose
             of
             His
             Clay
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             Himself
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Potter
             may
             do
             of
             the
             Clay
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             not
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             the
             Creator
             of
             ,
             but
             was
             created
             to
             his
             hand
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             that
             created
             himself
             ?
             Why
             then
             dost
             thou
             quarrel
             with
             Him
             ,
             or
             disputest
             against
             Him
             ?
             Canst
             thou
             help
             the
             matter
             ?
             Canst
             thou
             make
             that
             straighter
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             we
             corrupt
             the
             truthes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             abuse
             them
             ,
             perverting
             them
             to
             our
             corrupt
             and
             licentious
             Ends
             ,
             like
             that
             saying
             
               Rom.
               6
               :
               vers
               .
               1.
               
               Shall
               we
               continue
               in
               sin
               ,
               that
               grace
               may
               abound
               ?
            
             And
             againe
             
               Vers.
               15.
               
               Shall
               we
               sin
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               under
               grace
               ?
            
             And
             Chap.
             7
             :
             
             
               v.
               7.
               
               Is
               the
               Law
               sin
               ?
            
             So
             
               Chap.
               3
               :
               v.
               31.
               
               Do
               we
               then
               make
               void
               the
               Law
               through
               faith
               ?
            
             These
             and
             the
             like
             Objections
             ,
             which
             Paul
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             preoccupieth
             ,
             shew
             what
             the
             corrupt
             heart
             and
             reasonings
             of
             men
             are
             set
             upon
             ;
             and
             how
             prone
             they
             are
             to
             turne
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             into
             lasciviousness
             ,
             and
             to
             pervert
             the
             right
             Wayes
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Whereby
             they
             clearly
             demonstrate
             ,
             how
             displeased
             they
             are
             at
             the
             holy
             Truths
             and
             Wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             ready
             to
             thraw
             and
             pervert
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             become
             more
             straight
             ,
             then
             they
             seem
             to
             them
             at
             present
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             we
             Fret
             ,
             Repine
             ,
             Grumble
             and
             Grudge
             in
             our
             minde
             ,
             against
             any
             of
             the
             Lords
             Dispensations
             in
             and
             about
             us
             ,
             or
             our
             concernments
             .
             This
             was
             the
             great
             sin
             of
             Israel
             ,
             they
             murmured
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             against
             
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
            
             15
             :
             and
             16
             ,
             and
             17.
             
             Numb
             .
             14
             ,
             and
             16
             ,
             and
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10
             :
             10.
             
             They
             were
             dissatisfied
             in
             their
             mindes
             ,
             and
             repined
             and
             murmured
             against
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             hereby
             they
             said
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             the
             wayes
             and
             dispensations
             of
             the
             Lord
             altered
             towards
             them
             :
             they
             were
             crooked
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             have
             them
             made
             more
             straight
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             our
             hearts
             do
             not
             sweetly
             
             comply
             with
             the
             Wayes
             and
             Dispensations
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             we
             learne
             not
             ,
             nor
             study
             Christian
             Submission
             .
             We
             should
             
               submit
               ourselves
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             I
             
               am
               .
               4
               :
               vers
            
             .
             7.
             and
             
               humble
               ourselves
               under
               his
               mighty
               hand
               1
               Pet.
               5
               :
               v.
               6.
               
               We
               should
               be
               in
               subjection
               unto
               the
               Father
               of
               Spirits
               .
               Heb.
               12.
               vers
               .
            
             9.
             even
             when
             he
             Crosseth
             ,
             Chastneth
             and
             Afflicteth
             us
             But
             when
             we
             forget
             this
             Christian
             Duty
             ,
             we
             declare
             our
             displeasure
             ,
             at
             Gods
             wayes
             and
             dealings
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             have
             his
             work
             amended
             ,
             and
             that
             made
             straight
             ,
             which
             He
             hath
             made
             crooked
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             we
             are
             Impatient
             ,
             and
             cannot
             waite
             God's
             leasure
             ,
             but
             take
             sinful
             courses
             to
             deliver
             ourselves
             ;
             or
             sit
             down
             discontented
             ,
             and
             sinfully
             longe
             for
             an
             outgate
             ;
             then
             we
             declare
             our
             dissatisfaction
             with
             God's
             way
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             his
             dispensations
             altered
             ,
             and
             matters
             running
             in
             another
             channel
             :
             As
             when
             the
             labouring
             man
             would
             have
             the
             day
             of
             harvest
             the
             next
             week
             after
             the
             seed
             is
             cast
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             he
             is
             displeased
             with
             Gods
             Order
             and
             Appointment
             of
             some
             Moneths
             interveening
             :
             Whileas
             we
             should
             have
             Patience
             ,
             and
             waite
             Gods
             time
             with
             Patience
             ,
             
             
               I
               am
               .
               5
               :
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Luk.
               8
               :
               15.
               2
               
               Pet.
               1
               :
               v.
               6.
               
               I
               am
               .
               1
               ;
               4.
               
               Rom.
            
             12
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             we
             are
             discontented
             with
             our
             own
             lot
             ,
             and
             grudge
             at
             others
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             better
             lot
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             :
             an
             evil
             ,
             which
             Iames
             condemneth
             
               Iam.
               5
               :
               vers
            
             .
             9.
             and
             which
             plainly
             sayeth
             ,
             we
             would
             amend
             Gods
             work
             ,
             and
             set
             straight
             what
             He
             hath
             made
             crooked
             .
             As
             that
             wicked
             King
             was
             displeased
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             the
             message
             of
             the
             Lord
             1
             Kings
             20
             :
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             When
             we
             are
             excessively
             Anxious
             and
             Disquieted
             in
             our
             minde
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             passage
             of
             Providence
             ,
             that
             we
             meet
             with
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             any
             crosse
             that
             befalleth
             us
             .
             David
             checketh
             his
             own
             soul
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             
               Ps.
               42
               :
               vers
            
             .
             5
             ,
             11.
             and
             43
             :
             5.
             saying
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               disquieted
               within
               me
               ?
            
             We
             are
             discharged
             to
             be
             careful
             thus
             with
             a
             sinful
             anxiety
             for
             any
             thing
             
               Phil.
               4
               :
               v.
               6.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             7
             :
             32.
             
             But
             When
             we
             are
             thoughtful
             ,
             we
             clearly
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             faine
             make
             straight
             ,
             what
             God
             hath
             made
             crooked
             ,
             though
             Christ
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             Matth.
             6
             :
             27.
             that
             by
             
               taking
               thought
               ,
               we
               cannot
               adde
               one
               cubite
               to
               our
               stature
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             When
             ,
             though
             we
             dar
             not
             speak
             against
             God
             ,
             in
             sending
             a
             crosse
             upon
             us
             ;
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             satisfied
             with
             the
             Manner
             ,
             
             or
             Measure
             ,
             or
             Season
             ,
             or
             Duration
             and
             Continuance
             ,
             or
             the
             Instrument
             of
             our
             crosse
             ;
             but
             say
             ,
             we
             would
             choose
             any
             other
             crosse
             but
             this
             :
             we
             would
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             Bitter
             ,
             and
             so
             Heavy
             and
             so
             Insupportable
             :
             we
             would
             have
             taken
             it
             well
             ,
             had
             it
             come
             upon
             us
             at
             any
             other
             time
             ,
             than
             now
             :
             we
             would
             most
             chearfully
             have
             borne
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             of
             shorter
             Continuance
             :
             and
             had
             any
             other
             person
             been
             the
             Instrument
             thereof
             ,
             we
             would
             have
             laid
             our
             hand
             upon
             our
             mouth
             :
             all
             which
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             though
             they
             seem
             to
             insinuate
             some
             sort
             of
             Submission
             ;
             yet
             are
             plaine
             Declarations
             ,
             that
             we
             think
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             crooked
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             would
             have
             matters
             better
             ordered
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             made
             more
             straight
             and
             even
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             When
             in
             our
             prayers
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             that
             submission
             unto
             the
             holy
             and
             soveraigne
             Will
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             ;
             but
             rather
             a
             limiteing
             of
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             :
             and
             a
             sinful
             unwarrantable
             Importunity
             ,
             as
             to
             things
             not
             necessary
             ,
             in
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             for
             us
             ,
             without
             submission
             of
             soul
             unto
             the
             holy
             Will
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Manner
             ,
             Time
             and
             Measure
             of
             the
             Lords
             granting
             of
             our
             suites
             :
             
             When
             our
             Prayers
             are
             not
             commensurate
             unto
             the
             Promises
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Substance
             ;
             nor
             put
             up
             with
             Submission
             to
             God's
             Will
             and
             Soveraignity
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Manner
             ,
             Measure
             ,
             Season
             ,
             Way
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             the
             great
             God
             hath
             keeped
             in
             His
             own
             hand
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             and
             the
             like
             wayes
             ,
             we
             declare
             our
             dissatisfaction
             with
             the
             wayes
             and
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             account
             them
             crooked
             ,
             and
             think
             and
             endeavoure
             (
             though
             in
             vaine
             )
             to
             make
             straight
             ,
             what
             God
             hath
             made
             crooked
             :
             An
             evil
             at
             which
             God
             is
             highly
             displeased
             .
             
               Wo
               unto
               him
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             
               Esai
               .
               45
               :
               vers
               9
               ,
               10.
               )
               that
               striveth
               with
               his
               maker
               :
               Let
               the
               Potsheards
               strive
               with
               the
               Potsheards
               of
               the
               Earth
               :
               shall
               the
               Clay
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               fashioneth
               it
               ,
               what
               makest
               thou
               ?
               Or
               thy
               work
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               hands
               ?
               Wo
               unto
               him
               that
               saith
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               what
               begettest
               thou
               ?
               Or
               to
               the
               woman
               ,
               what
               hast
               thou
               brought
               forth
               ?
            
             And
             the
             great
             sinfulness
             of
             this
             sin
             appeareth
             in
             these
             Particulars
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             striveing
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             now
             cited
             :
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             signifieth
             a
             
               Contending
               in
               judgment
            
             ,
             as
             
               Lam.
               3
               :
               vers
            
             58.
             
             Leading
             a
             processe
             against
             one
             ,
             Judging
             or
             Sentenceing
             in
             judgment
             ;
             so
             also
             a
             Chideing
             ,
             Contending
             withfighting
             
             as
             
               Gen.
               26
               :
               vers
            
             20
             ,
             22.
             
             So
             that
             this
             sin
             is
             a
             calling
             of
             the
             most
             High
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             and
             a
             bringing
             of
             Him
             before
             our
             judgment-seat
             ,
             as
             Iob
             33
             :
             13.
             
             Where
             the
             the
             same
             verbe
             is
             used
             
               Why
               dost
               thou
               strive
               against
               him
               ?
            
             (
             Or
             why
             dost
             thou
             call
             Him
             before
             thy
             tribunal
             ,
             summond
             Him
             to
             compear
             before
             thee
             ,
             or
             contend
             with
             Him
             in
             judgment
             ,
             or
             plead
             against
             Him
             )
             He
             answereth
             not
             ,
             
               he
               giveth
               no
               account
               of
               his
               mat●…s
               to
               any
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             rebelling
             against
             the
             Lord.
             When
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             murmured
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             against
             Moses
             and
             
               Aaron
               Numb
               .
               14
               :
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Moses
            
             said
             unto
             them
             
               Vers.
               9.
               
               Only
               rebel
               not
               ye
               against
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             it
             is
             said
             
               Psal.
               78
               :
               vers
            
             40.
             
             How
             
               oft
               did
               they
               rebel
               against
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ?
            
             in
             the
             margine
             .
             See
             Vers.
             8.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             manifest
             calling
             his
             Wisdom
             in
             question
             ;
             and
             a
             saying
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             not
             wise
             enough
             ,
             to
             order
             and
             dispose
             matters
             ,
             aright
             .
             As
             if
             He
             were
             not
             mighty
             in
             wisdom
             
               Iob
               36
               :
               vers
            
             5.
             
             Our
             Wisdom
             were
             to
             cease
             from
             our
             own
             Wisdom
             
               Prov.
               23
               :
               vers
            
             4.
             and
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             though
             we
             should
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             wisdom
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             the
             heavens
             and
             all
             
               Psal.
               104
               :
               vers
            
             .
             34.
             and
             136
             :
             vers
             .
             5.
             and
             hath
             established
             the
             world
             
             in
             wisdom
             
               Ier.
               10
               :
               vers
            
             1●…
             .
             and
             51
             :
             v.
             15.
             
             And
             not
             think
             to
             give
             Him
             Counsel
             and
             Advice
             ,
             how
             He
             should
             rule
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             Depths
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             of
             Knowledge
             in
             Him
             Rom.
             11.
             33.
             that
             we
             should
             think
             upon
             with
             Admiration
             ;
             for
             if
             in
             our
             wisdom
             ,
             we
             think
             to
             correct
             His
             wayes
             ,
             and
             quarrel
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             comply
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             
               destroy
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             1
             :
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             O
             what
             a
             guilt
             must
             this
             be
             to
             proclame
             ourselves
             wiser
             ,
             than
             He
             is
             ;
             and
             better
             able
             to
             order
             all
             things
             aright
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             what
             concerneth
             ourselves
             !
             The
             very
             hauk
             will
             not
             flie
             by
             our
             wisdom
             Iob
             :
             39
             :
             26.
             and
             shall
             we
             think
             to
             prescribe
             Rules
             to
             God
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             calling
             in
             question
             of
             His
             
               Absolute
               Power
            
             and
             Soveraignity
             :
             As
             if
             He
             might
             not
             do
             what
             he
             pleased
             ;
             but
             were
             obnoxious
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             bound
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             wayes
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             could
             do
             injustice
             ,
             or
             wrong
             to
             any
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             not
             that
             Power
             over
             His
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             given
             being
             and
             all
             they
             have
             ,
             that
             the
             Potter
             hath
             over
             the
             lump
             of
             Clay
             ;
             or
             we
             have
             over
             our
             beasts
             ,
             which
             are
             our
             fellow-creatures
             ,
             and
             hold
             not
             their
             being
             of
             us
             .
             And
             must
             not
             this
             be
             a
             great
             sin
             ?
          
           
           
             5.
             
             When
             we
             are
             sinfully
             anxious
             and
             disquieted
             with
             his
             Dispensations
             towards
             his
             Church
             ;
             We
             call
             into
             question
             His
             Faithfulness
             and
             Care
             of
             ,
             and
             also
             his
             Love
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             forgotten
             to
             be
             gracious
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             merciful
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             cared
             not
             that
             she
             perished
             ;
             as
             Christs
             Disciples
             said
             Mark.
             4
             :
             38.
             contrare
             to
             1
             Pet.
             5
             :
             7.
             
             And
             this
             ,
             sure
             ,
             must
             be
             no
             small
             sin
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             hereby
             proclame
             Him
             to
             be
             an
             imperfect
             Worker
             ;
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             not
             God
             ;
             for
             his
             works
             ,
             who
             is
             God
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             perfect
             ;
             and
             his
             Way
             also
             ,
             Deut.
             32
             :
             4.
             2
             
             Sam.
             22
             :
             31.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             profess
             ourselves
             hereby
             able
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             depths
             of
             His
             wayes
             ,
             and
             to
             search
             Him
             out
             unto
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             to
             
               Iob
               Chap.
               11
               :
               v.
            
             7.
             
             Why
             else
             will
             we
             think
             to
             reprove
             Him
             ,
             and
             amend
             what
             He
             hath
             done
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             amisse
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             When
             we
             are
             dissatisfied
             with
             His
             Dispensations
             towards
             us
             ,
             we
             really
             accuse
             the
             Most
             Holy
             of
             Injustice
             ;
             as
             if
             indeed
             He
             had
             wronged
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             had
             deserved
             better
             at
             His
             hands
             ;
             though
             all
             His
             wayes
             are
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             though
             He
             be
             a
             God
             of
             Truth
             and
             without
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             just
             and
             right
             
               Deut.
               42
               :
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               Eliphaz
            
             said
             
             to
             Iob
             ,
             after
             he
             heard
             his
             complaints
             
               Chap.
               3.
               
               Iob
               4
               :
               vers
               17.
               
               Shall
               mortal
               man
               be
               more
               just
               ,
               than
               God
               ?
               Shall
               a
               man
               be
               more
               pure
               than
               his
               Maker
               ?
               Elihu
            
             said
             well
             
               Iob
               34
               :
               vers
               17.
               
               Shall
               we
               condemne
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               most
               just
               ?
            
             What
             a
             sin
             must
             it
             be
             ,
             to
             lay
             such
             an
             Imputation
             on
             Him
             ,
             who
             hath
             
               justice
               and
               judgment
               for
               the
               habitation
               of
               his
               throne
               Ps.
               89
               :
               vers
            
             14
             :
             and
             who
             is
             
               excellent
               in
               power
               and
               in
               judgment
               ,
               and
               in
               plenty
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               Iob
               37
               :
               vers
            
             23
             ?
          
           
             Next
             ,
             The
             Consideration
             of
             this
             should
             cause
             us
             watch
             against
             this
             evil
             ,
             and
             labour
             for
             another
             frame
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             more
             complying
             with
             the
             Wayes
             and
             Works
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             we
             should
             take
             another
             look
             of
             the
             Works
             .
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             consider
             them
             in
             another
             manner
             ,
             than
             we
             usually
             do
             :
             and
             this
             bringeth
             me
             to
             the
             Third
             thing
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             will
             also
             lead
             us
             to
             a
             further
             improvment
             of
             this
             impossibility
             of
             helping
             what
             we
             suppose
             is
             amisse
             ,
             in
             the
             Works
             and
             Dispensations
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Therefore
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             what
             way
             we
             should
             consider
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             a
             suteable
             frame
             of
             spirit
             ,
             complying
             sweetly
             with
             all
             the
             crooks
             that
             are
             ,
             or
             we
             suppose
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             
             Gods
             Way
             and
             Works
             ,
             for
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             only
             ,
             shall
             we
             speak
             of
             
               considering
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             We
             should
             then
             consider
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whether
             of
             Creation
             ,
             or
             of
             Providence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             So
             as
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             become
             rooted
             and
             more
             setled
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             
               He
               alone
               is
               Iehovah
            
             above
             all
             Gods
             ;
             and
             this
             would
             do
             much
             to
             quiet
             and
             calme
             our
             spirits
             :
             For
             our
             murmuring
             at
             ,
             or
             displeasure
             with
             what
             He
             doth
             ,
             floweth
             from
             the
             want
             of
             the
             clear
             sight
             and
             apprehension
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             only
             Supream
             and
             Soveraigne
             God
             therein
             ;
             Hence
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             people
             may
             set
             Him
             above
             all
             imagined
             ,
             false
             and
             supposed
             God's
             ,
             he
             readeth
             a
             lecture
             to
             them
             of
             His
             great
             works
             Esai
             .
             40.
             from
             vers
             12.
             and
             forward
             ;
             and
             inferreth
             once
             and
             againe
             
               vers
               18
               ,
               25.
               to
               whom
               then
               will
               ye
               liken
               God
               ?
               Or
               what
               likeness
               will
               ye
               compare
               with
               him
               ?
            
             So
             he
             setteth
             forth
             several
             remarkable
             works
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             do
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               that
               they
               may
               see
               ,
               and
               know
               ,
               and
               consider
               and
               understand
               together
               ,
               that
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               hath
               done
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               holy
               One
               of
               Israel
               hath
               created
               this
               ,
               Esai
               .
               41
               :
               vers
            
             20.
             
             And
             when
             we
             consider
             His
             Works
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             Him
             alone
             
             to
             be
             Jehovah
             ,
             the
             Absolute
             and
             Soveraigne
             King
             ,
             Creator
             ,
             Conservator
             and
             Disposer
             of
             all
             Things
             ,
             according
             to
             His
             own
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             then
             our
             hearts
             will
             bow
             more
             ,
             and
             submit
             unto
             His
             holy
             Determination
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             learne
             to
             say
             ,
             with
             good
             old
             
               Eli
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               3
               :
               18.
               —
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
            
             Jehovah
             ,
             
               let
               him
               do
               what
               seemeth
               him
               good
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             should
             consider
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             till
             we
             finde
             thereby
             ,
             that
             He
             alone
             is
             the
             wise
             Governour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             beauty
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             observed
             on
             all
             ,
             even
             on
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             account
             most
             crooked
             ,
             in
             our
             blinde
             and
             byassed
             judgments
             .
             Thus
             did
             holy
             
               Iob
               Chap.
            
             12.
             contemplate
             the
             most
             crooked
             like
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             His
             breaking
             down
             ,
             shutting
             up
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             sending-out
             waters
             to
             overturne
             the
             earth
             ,
             leading
             Counsellours
             away
             spoiled
             ,
             making
             the
             judges
             fools
             ,
             removing
             the
             speach
             of
             the
             trusty
             ,
             taking
             away
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             aged
             ,
             pouring
             contempt
             upon
             Princes
             ,
             weakening
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             mighty
             ,
             destroying
             and
             straitning
             the
             nations
             ;
             taking
             away
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             People
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             causing
             them
             to
             wander
             in
             a
             Wilderness
             ,
             
             wherein
             is
             no
             way
             ,
             to
             grope
             in
             the
             dark
             without
             light
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             to
             stagger
             as
             a
             drunken
             man
             :
             and
             he
             saw
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             this
             vers
             .
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             16.
             that
             
               with
               the
               ancient
               is
               wisdom
            
             ,
             even
             wisdom
             and
             strength
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             had
             counsel
             and
             understanding
             .
             Such
             a
             sight
             ,
             as
             this
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             and
             wonderful
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             would
             cause
             us
             put
             our
             mouth
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             adore
             the
             Depths
             of
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             be
             far
             from
             quarrelling
             with
             Him
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             he
             doth
             :
             and
             when
             any
             thing
             appeareth
             crooked
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             suspect
             our
             own
             folly
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             as
             not
             seeing
             in
             to
             the
             profound
             Projects
             ,
             wise
             and
             unsearchable
             Contrivances
             of
             the
             only
             wise
             God
             ;
             rather
             than
             impute
             folly
             and
             ignorance
             to
             the
             only
             wise
             God.
             It
             were
             best
             that
             we
             saw
             ,
             that
             we
             ourselves
             were
             beasts
             Ec●…les
             .
             〈◊〉
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             were
             our
             wisdom
             to
             consider
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             finde
             out
             ,
             see
             and
             observe
             his
             Loving
             Kindness
             .
             After
             a
             long
             rehearsal
             of
             the
             mighty
             and
             considerable
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             of
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             as
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             as
             to
             the
             Church
             Psal.
             104
             ,
             and
             105
             ,
             and
             106
             ,
             and
             107.
             in
             end
             the
             Psalmist
             Psal.
             107
             :
             43.
             
             saith
             ,
             
               VVho
               so
               is
               wise
               and
               will
               observe
               those
               things
               ,
               even
               they
               shall
               understand
               the
               loving
               kindness
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             There
             is
             a
             loving
             kindness
             ingraven
             upon
             all
             the
             works
             and
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             a
             sight
             of
             which
             would
             teach
             us
             to
             acquiesce
             more
             heartily
             in
             all
             He
             doth
             ,
             and
             submit
             more
             sweetly
             unto
             the
             most
             sowr
             and
             rugged
             of
             His
             Dispensations
             :
             The
             faith
             and
             the
             sight
             of
             this
             would
             make
             all
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             appear
             most
             straight
             and
             lovely
             to
             us
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             may
             comply
             mo●…e
             heartsomely
             and
             christianly
             with
             the
             works
             and
             dispensations
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             be
             keeped
             from
             so
             much
             as
             desireing
             to
             have
             his
             wayes
             and
             dispensations
             other
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             let
             us
             study
             and
             meditate
             upon
             the
             works
             that
             He
             doth
             ,
             till
             we
             discover
             therein
             this
             mystery
             of
             loving
             kindness
             ,
             that
             is
             wrapped
             up
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             brought
             about
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             this
             great
             God
             doth
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             about
             and
             for
             His
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             should
             also
             consider
             and
             contemplate
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             until
             we
             did
             remark
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             the
             Purity
             ,
             Unspotted
             Holiness
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Integrity
             of
             this
             great
             Worker
             ,
             
               Hos.
               14
               :
               9.
               
               Who
               is
               wise
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               understand
               
               these
               things
               ?
               Prudent
               and
               he
               shall
               know
               them
               ?
               For
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               right
               ,
               and
               the
               just
               shall
               walk
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               transgressours
               shall
               fall
               therein
               .
            
             There
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whether
             we
             see
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             a
             divine
             and
             singular
             Righteousness
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             want
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             makes
             us
             quarrel
             .
             Ieremiah
             knew
             that
             God
             was
             righteous
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             see
             it
             so
             clearly
             ,
             as
             was
             necessary
             ,
             in
             the
             Dispensations
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             sayeth
             Chap.
             12
             :
             1
             ,
             2.
             as
             desireous
             to
             reason
             the
             case
             with
             God
             ,
             
               VVherefore
               doth
               the
               way
               of
               the
               wicked
               prosper
               ?
               VVherefore
               are
               all
               they
               happy
               ,
               that
               deal
               very
               treacherously
               ?
               Thou
               hast
               planted
               them
               ,
               yea
               they
               have
               taken
               root
               ,
               they
               grow
               ,
               yea
               they
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               &c.
            
             So
             
               Hab.
               1
               :
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               O
               Lord
               ,
               how
               long
               shall
               I
               cry
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               not
               hear
               ,
               cry
               out
               unto
               thee
               of
               violence
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               not
               save
               ?
               VVhy
               dost
               thou
               shew
               me
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               cause
               me
               to
               behold
               grievance
               ?
               For
               spoiling
               and
               violence
               are
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               that
               raise
               up
               strife
               and
               contention
               .
            
             And
             againe
             
               vers
               .
               13.
               —
               VVherefore
               lookest
               thou
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               deal
               treacherously
               ,
               and
               holdest
               th●…
               tongue
               ,
               when
               the
               wicked
               devoureth
               the
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               more
               righteous
               than
               ●…e
               ?
            
             &c
             ▪
             Therefore
             it
             would
             be
             our
             wisdom
             ,
             so
             to
             consider
             the
             works
             of
             
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             confirmed
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             Just
             and
             Righteous
             in
             all
             He
             doth
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             to
             finde
             new
             and
             fresh
             demonstrations
             thereof
             ;
             and
             then
             our
             hearts
             will
             be
             more
             calme
             under
             all
             ,
             &
             more
             ready
             to
             submit
             to
             &
             acquiesce
             in
             all
             that
             the
             Lord
             doth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             would
             study
             ,
             dwell
             upon
             the
             thoughts
             of
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             till
             we
             see
             and
             observe
             in
             them
             something
             of
             the
             Stateliness
             ,
             Excellency
             and
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             in
             His
             works
             ,
             which
             are
             honourable
             and
             glorious
             ,
             wonderful
             and
             powerful
             Psal.
             111
             :
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             6.
             there
             are
             discoveries
             to
             be
             had
             of
             His
             excellent
             Majesty
             :
             yea
             a
             Spiritual
             eye
             can
             discerne
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             common
             ,
             obvious
             and
             ordinary
             of
             his
             works
             :
             Elihu
             saw
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             bright
             light
             which
             is
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             in
             windes
             cleansing
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             faire
             weather
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             for
             after
             this
             ,
             he
             addeth
             
               Iob.
               37
               :
               21.
               —
               With
               God
               is
               terrible
               Majesty
               .
            
             God
             is
             indeed
             
               terrible
               in
               his
               doing
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               men
               .
               Ps.
            
             66
             :
             5.
             and
             this
             we
             will
             be
             convinced
             of
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             come
             and
             see
             ,
             and
             rightly
             consider
             His
             works
             .
             If
             we
             were
             thus
             studying
             the
             excellent
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             durst
             not
             censure
             ,
             or
             condemne
             Him
             ,
             or
             His
             
             works
             .
             But
             would
             rather
             fear
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             
               Ps.
               64
               :
               9.
               
               And
               all
               men
               shall
               fear
               ,
               and
               shall
               declare
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               wisely
               consider
               of
               his
               doing
               .
            
             And
             this
             would
             be
             our
             wisdom
             :
             wherefore
             after
             much
             said
             of
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             closeth
             the
             Psal.
             111.
             with
             this
             
               vers
               .
               10.
               
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               wisdom
               .
            
             The
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             taught
             and
             learned
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             would
             prove
             our
             wisdom
             .
             This
             is
             one
             special
             use
             that
             we
             should
             make
             of
             His
             stately
             doings
             .
             
               I
               know
            
             (
             said
             the
             wise
             man
             
               Eccles.
               3
               :
               14.
               )
               that
               whatso●…ver
               God
               doth
               it
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               ,
               nothing
               can
               be
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               no●…
               any
               thing
               taken
               from
               it
               :
               And
               God
               doth
               it
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               fear
               before
               Him.
            
             See
             also
             
               Iob.
               37.
               vers
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               and
               vers
               .
            
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             were
             good
             to
             be
             so
             considering
             and
             meditating
             on
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             until
             we
             came
             to
             have
             low
             and
             abasing
             thoughts
             of
             ourselves
             :
             thus
             did
             the
             Psalmist
             Ps.
             8.
             contemplate
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             then
             addeth
             
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               What
               is
               man
               that
               thou
               art
               mindful
               of
               him
               ?
               And
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               thou
               vis●…test
               him
               ?
            
             And
             this
             would
             stop
             our
             mouth
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             beginning
             to
             quarrel
             ,
             at
             any
             thing
             He
             doth
             ,
             and
             we
             would
             soon
             see
             cause
             of
             silence
             before
             
             Him
             ,
             because
             we
             would
             see
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             but
             beasts
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             would
             so
             contemplate
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             and
             observe
             ,
             how
             wisely
             ,
             steadily
             ,
             &
             irresistibly
             He
             Ordereth
             &
             Carrieth
             on
             His
             works
             ,
             for
             throughing
             and
             bringing
             about
             His
             designed
             Ends.
             It
             is
             our
             ignorance
             of
             the
             ends
             and
             designes
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             causeth
             us
             to
             complean
             and
             quarrel
             ,
             and
             wish
             that
             His
             works
             were
             otherwise
             ordered
             and
             marshalled
             ;
             for
             saw
             we
             these
             ,
             and
             con●…idered
             how
             pertinent
             and
             s●…teable
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             His
             way
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             circumstances
             of
             His
             work
             ,
             were
             unto
             the
             end
             designed
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             forced
             to
             say
             ,
             Behold
             He
             doth
             all
             things
             well
             .
             When
             Elihu
             had
             been
             considering
             Iob
             37.
             the
             Lords
             thunder
             and
             the
             great
             &
             small
             raine
             ,
             the
             whirle
             wind
             &
             the
             frost
             ,
             and
             observed
             how
             the
             Lord
             did
             weary
             the
             thick
             cloud
             ,
             and
             turne
             it
             about
             hither
             and
             thither
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             satisfie
             himself
             with
             that
             ,
             till
             he
             also
             gote
             a
             look
             of
             the
             special
             ends
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             Lord
             did
             so
             ;
             that
             so
             he
             might
             see
             the
             beauty
             ,
             and
             splendour
             ,
             that
             was
             therein
             :
             therefore
             he
             addeth
             
               ver
               .
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               And
               it
               is
               turned
               round
               about
               by
               his
               Counsels
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               do
               whatsoever
               he
               commandeth
               them
               ,
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               
               world
               ,
               in
               the
               earth
               .
               He
               causeth
               it
               to
               come
               ,
               whether
               for
               correction
               ,
               orforhis
               land
               ,
               or
               for
               mercy
               .
            
             And
             thereupon
             vers
             .
             14.
             exhorteth
             Iob
             to
             
               hearken
               unto
               this
               ,
               to
               stand
               still
               and
               consider
               the
               wondrous
               works
               of
               God
               :
            
             And
             
               of
               Him
               ,
               who
               (
               vers
               .
               16.
               )
               is
               perfect
               in
               knowledg
               .
            
             And
             such
             a
             sight
             as
             this
             of
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             would
             put
             us
             far
             from
             intertaining
             such
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             wayes
             ,
             as
             we
             too
             ordinarily
             have
             .
             If
             we
             saw
             Him
             ,
             in
             these
             His
             works
             ,
             acting
             as
             a
             wise
             Governour
             ,
             carrying
             on
             His
             noble
             and
             excellent
             Designes
             and
             Purposes
             ,
             we
             would
             see
             a
             necessity
             for
             all
             that
             He
             doth
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             Circumstance
             might
             be
             wanting
             ;
             otherwise
             His
             work
             should
             not
             be
             perfect
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             be
             .
             And
             the
             faith
             of
             His
             being
             a
             God
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             doing
             all
             for
             wise
             and
             holy
             ends
             ,
             should
             quiet
             us
             ,
             even
             though
             we
             should
             not
             see
             the
             Particular
             end
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             Intendeth
             in
             this
             or
             that
             Particular
             work
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             would
             consider
             also
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             thereby
             He
             executeth
             many
             a
             time
             His
             judgments
             on
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             how
             He
             is
             pouring
             out
             His
             red
             wine
             ,
             that
             is
             full
             of
             mixture
             ,
             and
             causing
             the
             wicked
             of
             the
             earth
             drinkout
             the
             very
             dregs
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             Psal.
             75
             :
             8.
             
             And
             
             thereby
             making
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             verily
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             judgeth
             in
             the
             earth
             Ps.
             85.
             11.
             
             Yea
             ,
             even
             when
             He
             seemeth
             most
             to
             be
             favouring
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             His
             dispensations
             smile
             most
             upon
             them
             ,
             He
             is
             but
             heaping
             wrath
             the
             more
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             fitting
             them
             for
             the
             day
             of
             slaughter
             .
             Asaph
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             see
             this
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             under
             the
             Water
             ,
             saw
             it
             clearly
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             ;
             then
             he
             understood
             their
             end
             ,
             and
             saw
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             set
             them
             in
             slippery
             places
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             brought
             into
             desolation
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             moment
             Psal.
             73
             :
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             It
             was
             an
             heart-establishing
             sight
             ,
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             had
             of
             the
             great
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             Psal.
             92
             :
             4
             ,
             5.
             when
             he
             saw
             
               vers
               .
               6
               ,
               7.
               that
               a
               brutish
               man
               knoweth
               not
               ,
               neither
               doth
               a
               fool
               understand
               this
               ,
               when
               the
               wicked
               spring
               as
               the
               grasse
               ,
               and
               when
               all
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               flourish
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XXII
             .
             Judgement
             upon
             a
             Land
             ,
             because
             of
             sin
             ,
             sometime
             will
             not
             be
             held
             off
             by
             the
             prayer
             of
             God's
             people
             .
          
           
             
               JEREM.
               15
               :
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 Lord
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 though
                 Moses
                 and
                 Samuel
                 stood
                 before
                 me
                 ;
                 yet
                 my
                 minde
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 toward
                 this
                 people
                 :
                 Cast
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 go
                 forth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             ,
             because
             of
             publick
             and
             abounding
             sins
             ,
             the
             Lord
             bringeth
             on
             Publick
             and
             General
             Calamities
             ;
             especially
             such
             ,
             as
             sweep
             away
             the
             Righteous
             with
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             and
             that
             could
             not
             be
             prevented
             or
             held
             off
             by
             all
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Supplications
             of
             His
             people
             ,
             how
             earnest
             so
             ever
             they
             have
             been
             therein
             ;
             it
             may
             seem
             no
             small
             piece
             of
             difficulty
             ,
             how
             a
             beleever
             shall
             win
             to
             any
             life
             ;
             or
             to
             know
             what
             a
             life
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             in
             a
             such
             a
             dismal
             day
             :
             It
             may
             therefore
             be
             of
             use
             to
             speak
             
             a
             little
             hereunto
             ,
             especially
             seing
             this
             is
             very
             like
             to
             be
             the
             case
             of
             this
             Generation
             .
          
           
             These
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Passages
             ,
             show
             us
             ,
             that
             indeed
             there
             is
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             so
             provoked
             by
             the
             sinnes
             of
             a
             people
             ,
             that
             after
             much
             abused
             patience
             and
             long-suffering
             ,
             He
             will
             not
             be
             intreated
             to
             hold
             off
             the
             stroke
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             about
             to
             send
             ,
             or
             hath
             threatned
             because
             of
             Provocations
             :
             Nor
             shall
             the
             eminentest
             of
             His
             favourites
             ,
             &
             wrestlers
             ,
             who
             sometime
             have
             prevailed
             as
             Princes
             with
             Him
             ,
             be
             in
             case
             to
             stand
             in
             His
             way
             ,
             and
             avert
             the
             blow
             ,
             by
             all
             their
             Intreaties
             &
             earnest
             Supplications
             .
             God
             was
             about
             to
             bring
             on
             this
             people
             of
             Judah
             ,
             the
             long
             threatned
             desolation
             ,
             and
             did
             denounce
             the
             same
             by
             His
             Servant
             Ieremiah
             ,
             saying
             Chap.
             7
             :
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             That
             He
             would
             do
             unto
             His
             house
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             by
             His
             name
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             did
             trust
             ,
             as
             He
             had
             done
             unto
             Shilo
             ;
             and
             that
             He
             would
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             His
             sight
             ,
             as
             He
             had
             cast
             out
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             whole
             seed
             of
             Ephraim
             .
             And
             that
             Ieremiah
             might
             understand
             the
             peremp●…oriness
             of
             this
             denounciation
             ,
             He
             addeth
             
               vers
               .
               16.
               
               Therefore
               pray
               not
               thou
               for
               this
               people
               ,
               neither
               lift
               up
               cry
               nor
               prayer
               for
               them
               ;
               
               neither
               make
               intercession
               to
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               not
               hear
               thee
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             hereby
             signifying
             not
             so
             much
             His
             will
             ,
             that
             Ieremiah
             should
             surcease
             ,
             and
             pray
             no
             more
             in
             their
             behalf
             ;
             as
             the
             peremptoriness
             of
             His
             purpose
             and
             resolution
             ,
             to
             bring
             on
             the
             judgment
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             his
             Interceeding
             and
             Interposeing
             should
             not
             avail
             :
             And
             this
             is
             againe
             renewed
             
               Chap
               11
               :
               14.
               
               Therefore
               pray
               not
               thou
               for
               this
               people
               ;
               neither
               lift
               up
               a
               cry
               ,
               or
               prayer
               for
               them
               ;
               for
               I
               will
               not
               hear
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               ,
               that
               they
               cry
               unto
               me
               ,
               for
               th●…ir
               trouble
               .
            
             As
             if
             He
             had
             said
             ,
             The
             decree
             is
             now
             gone
             forth
             ,
             neither
             shall
             they
             prevail
             for
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             thou
             for
             them
             .
             Yet
             Compassionat
             Ieremiah
             could
             not
             get
             them
             forgotten
             in
             his
             prayers
             ;
             but
             interceedeth
             earnestly
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             their
             behalf
             Ier.
             14
             :
             1.
             
             From
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             10.
             ver
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             him
             the
             third
             time
             
               vers
               .
               11.
               pray
               not
               for
               this
               people
               ●…or
               their
               good
               .
               Ieremie
            
             againe
             vers
             .
             19.
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             this
             ,
             fell
             to
             the
             work
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             did
             earnestly
             supplicat
             and
             interceed
             for
             them
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Lord
             tels
             him
             Chap.
             15
             :
             1.
             
             That
             Moses
             and
             Samuel
             should
             not
             prevail
             in
             their
             behalf
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             may
             be
             the
             better
             satisfied
             ,
             to
             hear
             that
             God
             would
             
             not
             grant
             his
             Petitions
             ,
             put
             up
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             we
             have
             said
             foure
             times
             over
             
               Ezek.
               14
               :
               14
               ,
               16
               ,
               18
               20.
               
               Though
               these
               three
               men
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Daniel
               and
               Iob
               ,
               were
               in
               it
               ,
               they
               should
               deliver
               but
               their
               own
               souls
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               Though
               those
               three
               men
               were
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               live
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               they
               shall
               deliver
               neither
               sons
               nor
               daughters
               ,
               they
               only
               shall
               be
               delivered
               ,
               but
               the
               land
               shall
               be
               desolate
               .
            
             The
             matter
             then
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             to
             notice
             is
             manifest
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             sins
             of
             a
             people
             come
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             spare
             ,
             upon
             any
             humane
             Intercession
             :
             He
             will
             hear
             no
             Intreaty
             .
             That
             was
             an
             unalterable
             and
             inevitable
             sentence
             against
             the
             house
             of
             honest
             
               Eli.
               1
               Sam.
               3
               :
               14.
               
               And
               therefore
               I
               have
               sworne
               unto
               the
               house
               of
               Eli
               ,
               that
               the
               iniquity
               of
               Elies
               house
               shall
               not
               be
               purged
               with
               sacrifice
               ,
               nor
               offering
               for
               ever
               .
            
             When
             the
             Lord
             would
             beginne
             ,
             He
             would
             also
             make
             an
             end
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             v.
             12.
             
             So
             
               Esai
               .
               22
               :
               v.
               14.
               
               And
               it
               was
               revealed
               in
               mine
               eares
               by
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               ;
               surely
               this
               iniquitie
               shall
               not
               be
               purged
               from
               you
               till
               ye
               die
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             end
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             will
             judge
             a
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             wayes
             ,
             and
             recompense
             upon
             them
             all
             their
             abominations
             ;
             and
             His
             eye
             shall
             not
             spare
             ,
             neither
             
             will
             He
             have
             pity
             :
             As
             
               Ezek.
               7
               :
               2.
               to
            
             10.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             againe
             passe
             by
             them
             any
             more
             
               Amos
               7
               :
               vers
            
             8.
             and
             8.
             vers
             2.
             
          
           
             Such
             a
             time
             and
             dispensation
             ,
             as
             this
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             afflicting
             and
             grievous
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             are
             concerned
             in
             such
             matters
             :
             And
             the
             Consideration
             of
             these
             particulars
             may
             manifest
             how
             sad
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             so
             provoked
             against
             a
             People
             ,
             as
             no
             Intercessions
             of
             His
             most
             highly
             honoured
             Favourites
             ,
             upon
             whose
             Intreaties
             ,
             sometime
             He
             hath
             manifested
             wonderful
             condescensions
             of
             grace
             ,
             will
             prevail
             to
             keep
             off
             the
             stroke
             ;
             no
             not
             Moses
             and
             Samuel
             both
             together
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             hath
             done
             much
             at
             the
             Prayer
             and
             Intercession
             of
             these
             two
             in
             particular
             ,
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             Moses
             and
             Samuel
             :
             For
             Moses
             ,
             see
             Exod.
             32.
             where
             the
             Lord
             was
             so
             wroth
             and
             displeased
             at
             the
             Peoples
             turning
             aside
             so
             quickly
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             golden
             Calf
             ,
             that
             He
             said
             unto
             
               Moses
               vers
            
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             I
             
               have
               seen
               this
               people
               ,
               and
               behold
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               stiff-necked
               People
               .
               Now
               therefore
               ,
               let
               me
               alone
               ,
               that
               my
               wrath
               may
               wax
               hot
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               that
            
             I
             
               may
               consume
               them
            
             :
             And
             yet
             upon
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Moses
             ,
             saying
             Vers
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               why
               doth
               thy
               wrath
               wax
               hote
               against
               thy
               People
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               brought
               forth
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               with
               great
               power
               and
               with
               mighty
               hand
            
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             said
             Vers
             14.
             
             That
             
               the
               Lord
               repented
               of
               the
               evil
               ,
               which
               he
               thought
               to
               do
               unto
               his
               People
               .
            
             So
             againe
             
               Numb
               14
               :
               v.
            
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             See
             
               Psal.
               99
               :
               vers
            
             5.
             and
             106
             :
             v.
             23.
             
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             as
             to
             Samuel
             we
             see
             1
             Sam.
             7.
             that
             when
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             were
             in
             great
             fear
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             they
             said
             to
             
               Samuel
               Vers
               8.
               
               Cease
               not
               to
               cry
               unto
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               He
               will
               save
               us
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Philistines
               .
            
             And
             upon
             this
             Samuel
             cried
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Lord
               heard
               him
            
             .
             See
             also
             
               Psalm
               99
               :
               v.
            
             6.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             sad
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             sometime
             did
             so
             much
             upon
             the
             Intreaty
             of
             these
             Persons
             ,
             is
             now
             so
             offended
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             not
             regard
             their
             Intercessions
             ,
             nor
             spare
             upon
             their
             request
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             hath
             frequently
             spared
             ,
             and
             keeped
             a
             stroke
             off
             His
             People
             upon
             the
             interposing
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             of
             
               Amos.
               Chap.
               7
               :
               v.
            
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             When
             he
             had
             prayed
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             had
             said
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               God
               ,
               forgive
            
             ,
             I
             
               beseech
               thee
               :
               by
               whom
               shall
               Iacob
               arise
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               small
               ?
            
             The
             Lord
             repented
             and
             said
             ,
             
               It
               should
               not
               be
            
             .
             And
             againe
             the
             
             second
             time
             he
             prayed
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             same
             return
             .
             So
             Nehemiah
             9.
             and
             
               Daniel
               Ch.
            
             9.
             and
             
               Asa
               2
               Chron.
               14
               :
               v.
            
             11.
             and
             
               Iehosaphat
               2
               Chron.
            
             20.
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             hath
             sometimes
             forborne
             to
             strick
             ,
             when
             even
             graceless
             Persons
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             had
             no
             interest
             in
             the
             special
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             have
             prayed
             and
             humbled
             themselves
             :
             as
             when
             He
             spared
             Ninivee
             ,
             after
             that
             natural
             People
             had
             humbled
             themselves
             :
             And
             when
             that
             wicked
             man
             Ahab
             ,
             that
             did
             evil
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             above
             all
             that
             were
             before
             him
             1
             
               Kings
               16
               :
               vers
            
             .
             30
             ,
             33.
             rent
             his
             cloths
             ,
             and
             put
             sack-cloth
             upon
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             fasted
             and
             lay
             in
             sack-cloth
             ,
             and
             went
             softly
             ,
             the
             Lord
             delayed
             the
             stroke
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             bring
             the
             evil
             upon
             his
             house
             ,
             in
             his
             dayes
             1
             
               Kings
               21
               :
               v.
            
             27
             ,
             29.
             
             How
             sad
             must
             it
             then
             be
             ,
             that
             He
             ,
             who
             sometime
             hath
             turned
             from
             the
             fierceness
             of
             His
             anger
             ,
             and
             held
             off
             the
             evil
             threatned
             upon
             the
             crying
             of
             graceless
             Persons
             ,
             will
             not
             hear
             the
             earnest
             Intreaties
             of
             His
             greate●…st
             Favourites
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             dispensation
             will
             also
             appear
             more
             sad
             and
             afflicting
             ,
             if
             we
             confider
             what
             an
             high
             esteem
             the
             Lord
             hath
             for
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Intercessions
             of
             His
             worthies
             .
             Such
             
             an
             account
             hath
             He
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             expressions
             thereof
             are
             indeed
             rare
             and
             very
             remarkable
             .
             
               Let
               me
               alone
            
             ,
             saith
             He
             unto
             
               Moses
               Exod.
               32
               :
               v.
            
             11.
             as
             if
             Moses
             had
             been
             stronger
             than
             He
             ,
             and
             had
             bound
             up
             His
             hands
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             God
             could
             do
             nothing
             without
             Moses's
             consent
             or
             permission
             .
             So
             said
             He
             to
             
               Iacob
               Gen.
               32
               :
               v.
            
             26.
             when
             He
             was
             wrestling
             with
             Him
             by
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             
               Hos.
               12
               :
               v.
               4.
               
               Let
               me
               go
               :
            
             as
             if
             He
             could
             not
             have
             gone
             without
             Iacobs
             good
             leave
             and
             permission
             :
             And
             Iacob
             is
             said
             to
             have
             prevailed
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Prince
             ;
             and
             hath
             therefore
             his
             name
             changed
             into
             Israel
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Adde
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             the
             frequent
             promises
             made
             of
             the
             Lords
             hearing
             of
             such
             ,
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             others
             Gen.
             20
             :
             7.
             the
             Lord
             said
             to
             
               Abimelech
               ,
               Restore
               the
               man
               his
               wife
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               be
               shall
               pray
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               live
               .
            
             So
             
               Iob.
               42
               :
               v.
            
             8.
             
             The
             Lord
             directed
             Iobs
             Friends
             to
             set
             him
             a
             work
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             promise
             of
             success
             .
             
               Go
               to
               my
               servant
               Iob
               ,
               and
               offer
               up
               for
               yourselves
               a
               Burnt-offering
               ;
               and
               my
               servant
               Iob
               shall
               pray
               for
               you
               ;
               for
               him
               will
            
             I
             accept
             .
             How
             sad
             then
             must
             it
             be
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             hear
             such
             .
             See
             also
             
               Iam.
               5
               :
               v.
            
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Yea
             sometimes
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             delivered
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             Intercessour
             
               Esai
               .
               59
               :
               vers
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               And
               He
               saw
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Intercessour
               .
               Therefore
               his
               arme
               brought
               salvation
               unto
               Him
               ,
               and
               His
               righteousness
               it
               sustained
               Him.
            
             Must
             not
             His
             anger
             then
             be
             great
             ,
             when
             He
             will
             not
             pity
             ,
             nor
             spare
             ,
             even
             though
             His
             worthies
             ,
             whom
             He
             highly
             honoureth
             ,
             were
             standing
             before
             Him
             ,
             and
             putting
             up
             Supplications
             ,
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             a
             sinful
             People
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             hath
             said
             
               Psal.
               50
               :
               vers
               15.
               —
               Call
               upon
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               deliver
               thee
               .
            
             Is
             it
             not
             then
             sad
             ,
             when
             iniquity
             is
             come
             to
             such
             an
             height
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             onely
             not
             hear
             the
             People
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             cry
             ;
             but
             also
             He
             will
             not
             hear
             the
             beseechings
             and
             intreaties
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             have
             most
             prevailed
             with
             Him
             ,
             at
             other
             times
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             As
             also
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             how
             unanswerable
             this
             appeareth
             to
             be
             unto
             the
             Title
             and
             Stile
             ,
             which
             He
             hath
             gote
             ,
             and
             the
             Consideration
             of
             which
             hath
             encouraged
             His
             servants
             to
             call
             upon
             Him
             :
             As
             
               Psal.
               65
               :
               vers
               2.
               
               O
               thou
               that
               hearest
               Prayer
               ,
               unto
               thee
               shall
               all
               Flesh
               come
               ,
            
             such
             a
             Dispensation
             ,
             as
             this
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             sad
             and
             grievous
             .
          
           
           
             If
             it
             be
             enquired
             ,
             when
             we
             may
             apprehend
             the
             time
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             will
             hear
             no
             Intercessions
             ,
             no
             Prayers
             ,
             nor
             Intreaties
             of
             His
             greatest
             Favourites
             ,
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             a
             sinf●…l
             People
             ,
             against
             whom
             the
             Lord
             is
             coming
             in
             judgment
             ?
             I
             answere
             ,
             Though
             we
             may
             not
             be
             peremptour
             herein
             ,
             knowing
             that
             the
             Lord
             sometimes
             taketh
             pleasure
             to
             Act
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             Soveraignity
             of
             mercy
             ;
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             His
             rich
             Grace
             and
             Compassion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             leave
             a
             latitude
             unto
             the
             Soveraignity
             of
             free
             Grace
             :
             Yet
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             condition
             of
             this
             People
             ,
             of
             whom
             this
             is
             said
             ;
             and
             see
             what
             iniquities
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             we
             apprehend
             such
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             feared
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             provoked
             ;
             and
             when
             He
             is
             coming
             in
             judgment
             against
             a
             people
             chargable
             with
             the
             same
             evils
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             no
             prayer
             ,
             no
             intercession
             of
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             shall
             availe
             to
             hold
             off
             the
             judgment
             .
             Of
             these
             sins
             ,
             whereof
             this
             People
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             Lord
             would
             hear
             no
             intercession
             ,
             we
             shall
             mention
             some
             few
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             be
             helped
             to
             understand
             better
             the
             language
             of
             Gods
             present
             Dispensations
             ;
             and
             to
             search
             and
             see
             ,
             
             whether
             there
             be
             cause
             or
             no
             ,
             to
             fear
             ,
             that
             judgment
             inevitable
             is
             to
             be
             the
             lo
             of
             this
             generation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             sins
             ,
             and
             rebellion
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             come
             to
             an
             exceeding
             great
             height
             ,
             and
             gross
             and
             palpable
             defection
             is
             begun
             and
             carried
             on
             by
             Court
             and
             Countrey
             ;
             then
             the
             Lord
             is
             engaged
             to
             vindicat
             His
             Name
             and
             Justice
             ,
             before
             the
             World
             ;
             that
             all
             may
             see
             ,
             He
             is
             no
             Patronizer
             of
             Wickedness
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             People
             called
             by
             His
             Name
             .
             Thus
             it
             was
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             who
             ,
             with
             his
             Court
             ,
             committed
             such
             hainous
             wickedness
             ,
             as
             was
             never
             there
             before
             perpetrated
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             2
             
               Kings
               21
               :
               v.
               1
               ,
               to
               10.
               2
               
               Chron.
               33
               :
               1
               ,
               to
            
             11.
             and
             wherein
             the
             whole
             land
             was
             involved
             :
             Wherefore
             the
             Lord
             threatned
             2
             
               Kings
               21
               :
               v.
            
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             &c.
             to
             stretch
             over
             Jerusalem
             the
             line
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             the
             plummet
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Ahab
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             do
             with
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             He
             hath
             done
             with
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             the
             House
             of
             Ahab
             ;
             and
             no
             more
             spare
             those
             ,
             than
             He
             did
             these
             .
             And
             (
             which
             is
             very
             remarkable
             )
             this
             iniquity
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             Pardon
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             Manasseh
             himself
             gote
             mercy
             ,
             &
             reformed
             several
             things
             before
             his
             death
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             of
             a
             more
             universal
             
             and
             general
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             Grand-child
             Josiah
             ,
             that
             none-such
             King
             :
             For
             it
             is
             said
             2.
             
             
               Kings
               23
               :
               v.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               And
               like
               unto
               him
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               Josiah
               )
               was
               there
               no
               King
               before
               him
               ,
               that
               turned
               to
               the
               Lord
               withall
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               withall
               his
               might
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ;
               neither
               after
               him
               ,
               arose
               there
               any
               like
               him
               .
               Notwithstanding
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             added
             )
             
               the
               Lord
               turned
               not
               from
               the
               fierceness
               of
               His
               great
               wrath
               ,
               wherewith
               His
               anger
               was
               kindled
               against
               Judah
               ,
               because
               of
               all
               the
               Provocations
               that
               Manasseh
               had
               provoked
               Him
               with
               all
               .
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               ,
            
             I
             
               will
               remove
               Judah
               also
               out
               of
               my
               sight
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             this
             same
             place
             Jer.
             15.
             after
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             Vers
             1.
             that
             
               though
               Moses
               and
               Samuel
               stood
               before
               Him
               ,
               his
               mind
               could
               not
               be
               towards
               them
            
             ;
             but
             that
             He
             would
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             His
             sight
             ,
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             to
             the
             sword
             ,
             to
             the
             Famine
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
               Captivity
               ,
               Vers
            
             2.
             to
             the
             Sword
             ,
             to
             Dogs
             ,
             to
             Fowls
             ,
             and
             to
             
               Beasts
               Vers
            
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             
               Vers
               4.
               
               And
            
             I
             
               will
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               removed
               into
               all
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               because
               of
               Manasseh
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Hezeki●…h
               King
               of
               Judah
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               he
               did
               in
               Jerusalem
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             hainous
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             sins
             become
             common
             and
             epidemick
             ,
             in
             a
             land
             ,
             infecting
             all
             ranks
             of
             Persons
             ,
             young
             and
             
             old
             ,
             rich
             and
             poor
             ,
             Magistrat
             ,
             Minister
             and
             common
             People
             ;
             then
             an
             inevitable
             blow
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             :
             for
             so
             was
             it
             with
             this
             people
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             
               Jer.
               5
               :
               vers
            
             .
             1.
             &c.
             hardly
             could
             there
             a
             man
             be
             found
             in
             Jerusalem
             to
             execute
             judgment
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             the
             truth
             :
             Neither
             was
             this
             scarcety
             to
             befound
             only
             among
             the
             poor
             and
             foolish
             people
             ;
             but
             even
             among
             the
             great
             men
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             altogether
             broken
             the
             yoke
             ,
             and
             burst
             the
             bonds
             Vers
             5.
             therefore
             followeth
             
               Vers
               7.
               
               How
               shall
               I
               pardon
               thee
               for
               this
               ?
            
             And
             againe
             
               Vers
               9.
               
               Shall
            
             I
             
               not
               visite
               for
               these
               things
               ?
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               shall
               not
               my
               soul
               be
               avenged
               on
               such
               a
               Nation
               as
               this
               ?
            
             So
             in
             the
             two
             last
             Verses
             of
             that
             Chapt.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               A
               wonderful
               and
               horrible
               thing
               is
               committed
               in
               the
               Land.
               The
               Prophets
               prophesie
               falsely
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               bear
               rule
               by
               their
               meanes
               ,
               and
               my
               People
               love
               to
               have
               it
               so
               :
               and
               what
               will
               ye
               do
               i●…
               the
               end
               thereof
               .
            
             Such
             Priest
             ,
             such
             People
             were
             here
             ;
             and
             what
             else
             but
             ruine
             could
             be
             expected
             ?
             So
             
               Ierem.
               6
               :
               vers
            
             13.
             and
             8
             :
             v.
             10.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               from
               the
               least
               of
               them
               ,
               even
               unto
               the
               greatest
               of
               them
               ,
               every
               one
               is
               given
               to
               covetousness
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               Prophet
               even
               unto
               the
               Priest
               ,
               every
               one
               dealeth
               falsly
               :
            
             Therefore
             is
             wrath
             threatned
             both
             upon
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             land
             Vers
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
             See
             also
             Vers
             28.
             
             They
             were
             all
             grievous
             revolters
             ,
             brasse
             and
             iron
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             corrupters
             .
             So
             is
             this
             plainly
             charged
             upon
             them
             
               Chap.
               7
               :
               v.
               18.
               
               The
               Children
               gather
               wood
               ,
               and
               the
               Fathers
               kindle
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               the
               women
               knead
               their
               dough
               ▪
               to
               make
               ●…kes
               to
               the
               Queen
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             So
             that
             Man
             ,
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             were
             conspiring
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             shoulder
             carrying
             on
             this
             Defection
             and
             Apostasie
             from
             God.
             So
             
               Jerem.
               11
               :
               v.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               For
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               thy
               cities
               ,
               were
               thy
               Gods
               ,
               O
               Judah
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Streets
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               have
               they
               set
               up
               Alt●…rs
               to
               that
               shamful
               thing
               ,
               Altars
               to
               burn
               in●…ense
               unto
               Baal
               .
            
             Thus
             was
             this
             sin
             become
             universal
             through
             the
             whole
             City
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             whole
             Land
             of
             Judah
             :
             And
             what
             followeth
             hereupon
             ?
             
               Therefore
               pray
               not
               thou
               for
               this
               People
            
             &c.
             
             The
             like
             we
             finde
             
               Micah
               .
               3
               :
               vers
            
             .
             11.
             
             The
             Heads
             did
             judge
             for
             reward
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             did
             teach
             for
             hire
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             did
             divine
             for
             Money
             :
             And
             what
             followeth
             upon
             this
             ?
             
               Therefore
               (
               Vers
               12
               )
               shall
               Zion
               for
               your
               sakes
               be
               plowed
               as
               a
               field
               ,
               and
               Jerusalem
               become
               heaps
               ,
               and
               the
               mountaine
               of
               the
               house
               as
               ●…he
               high
               places
               of
               the
               forest
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Citie
             and
             Sanctuary
             shall
             be
             laid
             desolate
             .
             This
             
             same
             was
             laid
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             this
             People
             by
             
               Zephaniah
               ,
               Ch.
               3
               :
               ver
               .
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Her
               Princes
               within
               her
               are
               roaring
               lions
               ,
               her
               judges
               evening
               Wolves
               ,
               her
               Prophets
               light
               and
               treacherous
               Persons
               ,
               her
               Priests
               have
               polluted
               the
               Sanctuary
               :
            
             So
             that
             both
             Church
             and
             State
             was
             corrupted
             :
             &
             therefore
             was
             woe
             denounced
             against
             her
             Vers
             1.
             
             See
             also
             
               Micah
               7
               :
               2
               ,
               to
            
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             Corruption
             in
             the
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             admitted
             ,
             fostered
             and
             continued
             in
             ;
             and
             Superstition
             or
             Idolatrie
             is
             brought-in
             ,
             then
             an
             inevitable
             stroke
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             :
             for
             God
             is
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             hold
             them
             guiltless
             that
             take
             His
             Name
             in
             vaine
             ,
             but
             will
             visite
             the
             iniquities
             of
             the
             Fathers
             unto
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             Generation
             of
             those
             that
             thus
             hate
             Him
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             His
             Ordinances
             :
             This
             was
             also
             given
             as
             a
             cause
             of
             the
             destruction
             ,
             that
             came
             on
             this
             People
             2
             
               Chron.
               36
               :
               v.
               14.
               
               They
               polluted
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               He
               had
               hallowed
               in
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             So
             
               Ezek.
               5
               :
               vers
            
             11.
             it
             was
             threatned
             .
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               as
            
             I
             
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               surely
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               defiled
               my
               Sanctuary
               with
               all
               thy
               detestable
               things
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               thine
               abominations
               ;
               therefore
               will
            
             I
             
               also
               diminish
               thee
               ;
               neither
               shall
               mine
               eye
               sparer
               ,
               
               neither
               will
            
             I
             
               have
               pity
            
             ,
             See
             also
             the
             following
             Verses
             ,
             where
             the
             dreadfulness
             of
             the
             blow
             is
             laid
             forth
             :
             yea
             saith
             he
             
               Vers
               13.
               thus
               shall
               mine
               anger
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               will
               cause
               my
               fury
               to
               rest
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               will
               be
               comforted
            
             .
             And
             all
             is
             sealed
             in
             end
             Vers
             17.
             with
             this
             ,
             I
             
               the
               Lord
               have
               spoken
               it
            
             .
             So
             
               Ezek.
               7
               :
               vers
               20.
               
               As
               for
               the
               beauty
               of
               his
               Ornament
               ,
               he
               set
               it
               in
               Majesty
               :
               But
               they
               made
               the
               Images
               of
               their
               Abominations
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               detestable
               things
               therein
               .
            
             This
             was
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             what
             followeth
             ?
             
               Therefore
               have
            
             I
             
               set
               it
               far
               from
               them
            
             ,
             or
             made
             it
             unto
             them
             an
             unclean
             thing
             .
             And
             further
             in
             the
             following
             Verses
             ,
             He
             threatneth
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             strangers
             for
             a
             prey
             ,
             and
             to
             robbers
             ,
             who
             shall
             defile
             it
             ,
             &c.
             See
             likewise
             Chapt.
             8.
             throughout
             ,
             and
             
               Chap.
               23
               ▪
               vers
            
             38
             ,
             39
             ▪
             So
             
               Jerem.
               9
               :
               vers
            
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Land
             was
             perishing
             ,
             and
             was
             burnt
             up
             like
             a
             Wilderness
             ,
             that
             none
             passeth
             thorow
             :
             And
             wherefore
             was
             this
             ?
             Because
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               they
               have
               forsaken
               my
               law
               ,
               which
            
             I
             
               set
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               obeyed
               my
               voice
               ,
               neither
               walked
               therein
               ;
               but
               have
               walked
               after
               the
               imagination
               of
               their
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               after
               Baalim
               ,
               which
               their
               Fathers
               taught
               them
            
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             When
             a
             land
             or
             Church
             maketh
             defection
             from
             God
             ,
             apostatizeth
             ,
             breaketh
             wedlock
             ,
             renounceth
             their
             Covenant
             relation
             ;
             then
             a
             sword
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Lord
             shall
             avenge
             the
             quarrel
             of
             His
             Covenant
             Levit
             26
             :
             25.
             &
             there
             is
             ground
             to
             fear
             ,
             that
             judgment
             shall
             inevitably
             overtake
             such
             sinners
             :
             For
             thus
             was
             it
             with
             this
             people
             of
             Judah
             Ier.
             2
             :
             9
             ,
             10.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             So
             Ier.
             4
             :
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             They
             had
             forsaken
             God
             ,
             and
             rebelled
             against
             Him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             came
             destruction
             upon
             destruction
             v.
             28.
             and
             Ier.
             11
             :
             10.
             
             Because
             they
             brake
             God's
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             He
             had
             made
             with
             their
             Fathers
             :
             Therefore
             v.
             11.
             
             He
             threatned
             to
             bring
             evil
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             escape
             ,
             and
             that
             He
             would
             not
             Hearken
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             cry
             unto
             Him
             :
             And
             then
             followeth
             
               vers
               14.
               
               Therefore
               pray
               not
               thou
               for
               this
               people
            
             &c.
             So
             Ier.
             22
             :
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             The
             Lord
             threatned
             to
             make
             them
             a
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             Cities
             not
             inhabited
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             Nations
             shall
             be
             astonished
             ,
             and
             enquire
             what
             can
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             ?
             And
             the
             answere
             they
             shall
             receive
             is
             this
             
               v.
               9.
               
               Because
               they
               ●…ave
               forsaken
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               w●…rshipped
               other
               Gods
               &
               srved
               them
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             same
             place
             
             Ier.
             15
             :
             6.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               forsaken
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               art
               gone
               backward
               ;
               therefore
               will
            
             I
             
               stretch
               out
               mine
               hand
               against
               thee
               ,
               &
               destroy
               thee
               ,
            
             I
             
               am
               weary
               with
               repenting
            
             .
             See
             what
             was
             threatned
             for
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             
               Ier.
               34
               :
               v.
            
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             The
             Lord
             said
             ,
             He
             would
             proclame
             a
             liberty
             to
             the
             sword
             ,
             to
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             famine
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             them
             to
             be
             removed
             into
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             give
             all
             ranks
             among
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             give
             their
             dead
             bodies
             to
             be
             meat
             unto
             the
             fowls
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             We
             see
             Ezek.
             16.
             how
             the
             Lord
             deduceth
             along
             process
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             proveth
             them
             to
             have
             plaid
             the
             harlot
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             most
             impudent
             manner
             :
             And
             how
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             He
             will
             judge
             her
             as
             a
             woman
             ,
             that
             breaketh
             wedlock
             v.
             38.
             &
             make
             his
             fury
             towards
             them
             to
             rest
             ,
             and
             his
             jealousie
             shall
             depart
             ,
             and
             He
             will
             be
             quiet
             vers
             .
             42.
             and
             againe
             v.
             59.
             
             He
             saith
             I
             
               will
               even
               deal
               with
               thee
               ,
               as
               thou
               hast
               done
               ,
               which
               hast
               despised
               the
               oath
               ,
               in
               breaking
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             See
             the
             like
             charged
             upon
             Israel
             ,
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             desolation
             .
             Hos.
             4
             :
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             &
             5
             :
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             &
             8
             :
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &
             9
             :
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             13
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
           
             5.
             
             When
             this
             Defection
             and
             Apostasie
             from
             God
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             accompanied
             with
             gross
             immoralities
             ,
             fearful
             sins
             against
             the
             Second
             table
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             the
             very
             light
             of
             Nature
             condemneth
             ;
             then
             may
             the
             guilty
             fear
             an
             unavoidable
             stroke
             ,
             &
             a
             blow
             of
             justice
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             evited
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             have
             it
             said
             ,
             or
             supposed
             by
             strangers
             ,
             that
             He
             will
             bear
             with
             gross
             impieties
             in
             His
             own
             professed
             people
             ,
             and
             suffer
             them
             to
             exceed
             the
             heathen
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             without
             control
             ,
             or
             punishment
             :
             We
             see
             this
             people
             of
             Judah
             ,
             upon
             whom
             inevitable
             ruine
             was
             coming
             ,
             were
             charged
             likewise
             with
             many
             gross
             and
             hainous
             impieties
             Ier.
             5
             :
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             There
             vvere
             among
             them
             wicked
             men
             ,
             they
             did
             lay
             waite
             ,
             as
             such
             as
             laid
             snares
             ,
             they
             set
             a
             trap
             ,
             they
             watched
             men
             ,
             their
             houses
             were
             full
             of
             deceit
             ;
             yea
             they
             did
             overpasse
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             &
             thereupon
             it
             followeth
             
               v.
               29
               Shall
               I
               not
               visite
               for
               these
               things
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
               Shall
               not
               my
               soul
               be
               avenged
               of
               such
               a
               Nation
               ,
               as
               this
               ?
            
             So
             Ier.
             9
             :
             1.
             
             They
             were
             all
             adulterers
             ,
             an
             assembly
             of
             treacherous
             men
             ,
             they
             bend
             their
             tongues
             for
             lies
             like
             bowes
             ,
             they
             did
             proceed
             from
             evil
             to
             evil
             ,
             they
             taught
             their
             tongues
             to
             speak
             
             lies
             ,
             and
             deceived
             their
             Neighbours
             ;
             they
             spoke
             peacably
             ,
             but
             in
             heart
             they
             did
             lay
             wait
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             added
             
               v.
               9.
               
               Shall
               I
               not
               visite
               them
               for
               these
               things
               ?
               &c.
            
             So
             
               Jer.
               21
               :
               12.
               
               O
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               thus
               sai●…h
               the
               Lord
               ,
               execute
               judgement
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               deliver
               him
               that
               is
               spoiled
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               oppressour
               ,
               l●…st
               my
               fury
               go
               out
               like
               fire
               ,
               and
               burn
               that
               none
               can
               quench
               it
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               your
               doings
               .
            
             These
             things
             were
             neglected
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             wrath
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             at
             length
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             remedie
             Jer.
             22
             :
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             the
             Prophet
             Ezekiel
             hath
             the
             same
             charge
             against
             this
             people
             Chap.
             5
             :
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             They
             changed
             Gods
             judgments
             into
             wickedness
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             Nations
             ,
             and
             his
             statutes
             more
             than
             the
             Countreys
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             threatned
             v.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             to
             execute
             judgment
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             that
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             He
             had
             not
             done
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             whereof
             He
             would
             not
             do
             any
             more
             :
             He
             would
             bring
             on
             them
             an
             unexemplified
             stroke
             ,
             and
             a
             stroke
             ,
             that
             should
             not
             have
             a
             parallel
             .
             And
             againe
             
               Chap.
               9
               :
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               The
               iniquity
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               and
               of
               Judah
               is
               exceeding
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               Land
               is
               full
               of
               blood
               ,
               and
               the
               city
               full
               of
               perversness
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               mine
               eye
               shall
               not
               spare
               ,
               
               neither
               will
            
             I
             
               have
               pity
               ,
               but
            
             I
             
               will
               recompense
               their
               way
               upon
               their
               head
               .
            
             Therefore
             was
             it
             ,
             that
             commission
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Lord's
             executioners
             to
             go
             thorow
             and
             slay
             Old
             and
             young
             ,
             maids
             and
             little
             children
             and
             women
             ;
             yea
             all
             ,
             except
             the
             marked
             ones
             v.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Se
             also
             
               Chap.
               16
               :
               46
               ,
               47
               ,
               48.
               
               Iudah
            
             corrupted
             her self
             more
             than
             Samarca
             ,
             yea
             more
             than
             Sodom
             v.
             49
             :
             50
             ,
             41.
             
             And
             Chap
             22
             :
             we
             have
             a
             large
             Catalogue
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             see
             v.
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             that
             as
             the
             provoking
             cause
             ,
             drawing
             forth
             the
             sword
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Lord
             would
             cut
             off
             both
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             mentioned
             
               Chap.
               21
               :
               ver
            
             .
             3.
             —
             14.
             
             And
             bringing-on
             the
             desolation
             and
             scattering
             ,
             mentioned
             Chap.
             22
             :
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             dealt
             also
             with
             Israel
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             manifold
             iniquities
             ,
             mentioned
             Hos.
             4
             :
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             there
             was
             no
             truth
             ,
             nor
             mercy
             ,
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             nor
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             there
             was
             swearing
             ,
             lying
             ,
             killing
             ,
             stealing
             ,
             adultery
             and
             blood
             touching
             blood
             .
             See
             also
             Micah
             .
             6
             :
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             this
             defection
             ,
             and
             course
             of
             sinning
             is
             long
             continued-in
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             wearying
             of
             this
             way
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             growing
             in
             this
             Apostasie
             ;
             then
             such
             may
             
             fear
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             the
             Lord
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             spare
             ,
             nor
             pity
             ,
             nor
             passe
             by
             any
             more
             ;
             for
             thus
             was
             it
             with
             this
             people
             of
             
               Iudah
               Ier.
            
             16.
             there
             are
             sad
             judgments
             denounced
             against
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             V.
             10.
             
             And
             thereof
             the
             reason
             is
             given
             
               vers
               .
               11
               ,
               12.
               -
               Because
               your
               fathers
               have
               forsaken
               me
               ,
               and
               have
               walked
               after
               other
               goods
               &c.
               
               And
               ye
               have
               done
               worse
               than
               your
               fathers
               ;
               for
               behold
               ye
               walk
               every
               one
               after
               the
               stubbornness
               of
               his
               evil
               heart
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               hearken
               unto
               me
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             destruction
             is
             threatned
             of
             new
             
               v.
               13.
               
               Therefore
               will
            
             I
             
               cast
               you
               out
               of
               this
               land
               ,
               into
               a
               land
               ,
               that
               ye
               know
               not
               —
               where
               I
               will
               not
               shew
               you
               favour
               .
            
             So
             
               Ier.
               32
               :
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               For
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               &
               the
               Children
               of
               Iudah
               have
               only
               done
               evil
               before
               me
               from
               their
               youth
               .
            
             And
             againe
             .
             
               This
               city
               hath
               been
               to
               me
               ,
               as
               a
               Provocation
               of
               mine
               anger
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               fury
               ,
               from
               the
               day
               that
               they
               built
               it
               ,
               even
               unto
               this
               day
               ;
               that
            
             I
             
               should
               remove
               it
               from
               before
               my
               face
               .
            
             So
             the
             Prophet
             Ezekiel
             draweth
             up
             a
             long
             Libel
             of
             many
             Instances
             of
             their
             rebellion
             ,
             continued
             in
             for
             many
             Generations
             ,
             running
             in
             a
             constant
             line
             from
             Father
             to
             Son
             ,
             from
             V.
             3.
             to
             V.
             33.
             and
             there
             we
             finde
             the
             sentence
             given
             out
             ,
             As
             I
             
               live
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               surely
               with
               a
               mighty
               
               hand
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               stretched-out
               arme
               ,
               and
               with
               fury
               poured-out
               ,
               will
            
             I
             
               rule
               over
               you
            
             And
             Israel
             was
             charged
             with
             this
             same
             guilt
             ,
             
               Hos.
               10
               :
               ver
               .
               9.
               
               O
               Israel
               ,
               thou
               hast
               sinned
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               Gibeah
               .
            
             See
             also
             Esa.
             65
             :
             7.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             People
             become
             bold
             and
             impudent
             in
             their
             sinful
             courses
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             ground
             to
             fear
             a
             sad
             and
             inevitable
             stroke
             of
             Justice
             :
             For
             thus
             was
             it
             with
             this
             People
             of
             
               Iudah
               Ier.
               3
               :
               3.
               —
               Thou
               hadst
               a
               whores
               fore-head
               ,
               thou
               refusedst
               to
               be
               ashamed
               .
            
             And
             againe
             
               Ier.
               6
               :
               15.
               
               Were
               they
               ashamed
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               committed
               abomination
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               at
               all
               ashamed
               ,
               neither
               could
               they
               blush
               :
            
             And
             what
             is
             added
             upon
             this
             ?
             
               Therefore
               they
               shall
               fall
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               fall
               ;
               at
               the
               time
               ,
               that
               I
               visite
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               cast
               down
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             
               Chap.
               8
               :
               v.
            
             12.
             in
             these
             last
             mentioned
             places
             ,
             the
             false
             Prophets
             would
             seem
             specially
             to
             be
             meaned
             ;
             yet
             the
             circumstances
             will
             include
             others
             .
             When
             People
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             anger
             continually
             ,
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Esai
             65
             :
             3.
             then
             they
             become
             a
             smoak
             in
             Gods
             nose
             ,
             and
             a
             fire
             that
             burneth
             all
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             expect
             a
             recompence
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             Vers.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
           
             8.
             
             When
             People
             stand
             chargable
             with
             the
             abuse
             of
             many
             favours
             ,
             received
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             they
             have
             perverted
             ,
             and
             mis-improven
             to
             the
             hardening
             of
             themselves
             in
             their
             wicked
             courses
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             come
             at
             length
             ,
             and
             be
             avenged
             on
             such
             a
             Generation
             of
             Perverters
             :
             This
             iniquity
             was
             also
             charged
             upon
             this
             People
             of
             Iudah
             by
             
               Jeremiah
               Chap.
               2
               :
               5
               ,
               to
            
             9.
             
             Their
             forgetting
             the
             old
             kindnesses
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             abusing
             His
             favours
             ,
             defiling
             His
             land
             ,
             and
             making
             His
             heritage
             an
             abomination
             ,
             is
             charged
             home
             
               Vers
               7.
               
               Wherefore
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             Vers
             9.
             )
             I
             
               will
               yet
               plead
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               with
               your
               Childrens
               Children
               will
               I
               plead
               .
            
             So
             Chap.
             11.
             after
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             to
             
               Jeremie
               ,
               Pray
               not
               for
               this
               People
               Vers
            
             14.
             he
             addeth
             ,
             as
             a
             provoking
             cause
             hereunto
             
               Vers
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               What
               hath
               my
               beloved
               to
               do
               ,
               in
               mine
               house
               ,
               she
               hath
               wrought
               lewdness
               with
               many
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               flesh
               is
               passed
               from
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               dost
               evil
               ,
               then
               thou
               rejoicest
               .
               The
               Lord
               called
               thy
               name
               a
               green
               Olive
               tree
               ,
               faire
               and
               of
               goodly
               fruit
               .
            
             But
             there
             was
             no
             sutable
             walking
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             followeth
             ,
             
               with
               the
               noise
               of
               a
               great
               tumult
               ,
               he
               hath
               kindled
               fire
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               branches
               of
               it
               are
               broken
               :
               For
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               that
               planted
               thee
               ,
               hath
               pronounced
               
               evil
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             So
             Jer.
             13.
             the
             Lord
             by
             a
             similitude
             of
             a
             girdle
             ,
             showeth
             how
             he
             had
             caused
             the
             whole
             House
             of
             Israel
             to
             cleave
             unto
             Him
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             House
             of
             Iudah
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             be
             unto
             Him
             ,
             for
             a
             People
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Name
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Praise
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Glory
             :
             but
             they
             would
             not
             hear
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             threatned
             to
             make
             them
             like
             unto
             the
             marred
             girdle
             ;
             and
             so
             mar
             the
             pride
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             pride
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             good
             for
             nothing
             .
             See
             Vers
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             So
             Chap.
             16
             :
             18.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               And
               first
               ,
               I
               will
               recompense
               their
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               their
               sin
               double
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               defiled
               my
               land
               ,
               they
               have
               filled
               mine
               inheritance
               ,
               with
               the
               carcases
               of
               their
               detestable
               and
               abominable
               things
               .
            
             Thus
             did
             they
             requite
             the
             kindness
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             bestowing
             that
             land
             upon
             them
             ,
             by
             defileing
             it
             with
             their
             sins
             ;
             and
             therefore
             He
             threatneth
             to
             recompense
             their
             iniquity
             double
             .
             So
             doth
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ezekiel
               Chap.
            
             16.
             make
             a
             large
             deduction
             of
             the
             favours
             and
             kindneses
             shown
             to
             that
             people
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             also
             a
             large
             summe
             of
             their
             abusings
             and
             pervertings
             of
             these
             favours
             :
             And
             therefore
             is
             wrath
             denounced
             from
             Vers
             36.
             and
             forward
             .
             This
             was
             likwise
             charged
             upon
             Ephraim
             or
             Israel
             ,
             by
             
             
               Hosea
               Chap.
               7
               :
               13
               ,
               15.
               —
               they
               have
               transgressed
               against
               me
               ,
               though
               I
               have
               redeemed
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               spoken
               lies
               against
               me
               —
               though
            
             I
             
               have
               bound
               and
               strengthened
               their
               armes
               ;
               yet
               they
               do
               imagine
               mischief
               against
               me
               .
            
             So
             
               Hos.
               11
               :
               vers
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Esai
               .
               1
               :
               vers
            
             2.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             When
             People
             become
             hardened
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             loving
             and
             delighting
             to
             wander
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             glory
             in
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             as
             resolving
             never
             to
             amend
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             tushing
             at
             all
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             contemning
             them
             ;
             then
             is
             there
             great
             ground
             to
             fear
             an
             overturning
             blow
             ,
             that
             no
             meanes
             shall
             avert
             :
             It
             was
             also
             laid
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             this
             people
             Ier.
             14
             ,
             10.
             that
             
               they
               loved
               to
               wander
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               refraine
               their
               feet
               :
            
             And
             what
             followeth
             upon
             this
             ?
             
               Therefore
               the
               Lord
               doth
               not
               accept
               them
               ;
               He
               will
               now
               remember
               their
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               visite
               their
               sins
               .
            
             And
             then
             
               Vers
               11.
               
               The
               Lord
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               pray
               not
               for
               this
               People
               for
               their
               good
               .
               Vers
               12.
               
               When
               they
               fast
               ,
            
             I
             
               will
               not
               hear
               their
               cry
               —
               but
            
             I
             
               will
               consume
               them
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               by
               the
               Famine
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Pestilence
               .
            
             So
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ezekiel
               Ch.
            
             24.
             seeth
             Ierusalem
             ,
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             pot
             full
             of
             pieces
             ;
             and
             she
             is
             called
             Vers
             6.
             the
             pot
             ,
             whose
             scum
             is
             therein
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             
             gone
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             she
             would
             cast
             away
             none
             of
             her
             abominations
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             said
             
               Vers
               9.
               
               Wo
               to
               the
               bloudy
               City
               ,
            
             I
             
               will
               even
               make
               the
               pile
               for
               fire
               great
               .
               Vers
               10.
               
               Heap
               on
               wood
               ,
               kindle
               the
               fire
               ,
               consume
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               spice
               it
               well
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               bones
               be
               burnt
               .
               Vers
               11.
               
               Then
               set
               it
               empty
               upon
               the
               coals
               thereof
               ,
               that
               the
               brasse
               of
               it
               may
               be
               hot
               ,
               and
               may
               burn
               :
               and
               that
               the
               filthiness
               of
               it
               may
               be
               molten
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               soumme
               of
               it
               may
               be
               consumed
               .
            
             She
             would
             not
             put
             away
             her
             scum
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             will
             put
             an
             end
             to
             it
             in
             her
             destruction
             ;
             and
             He
             will
             not
             be
             hindered
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             added
             
               Vers
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               In
               thy
               filthiness
               is
               leudness
               ,
               because
            
             I
             
               have
               purged
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               mast
               not
               purged
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               not
               be
               purged
               from
               thy
               filthiness
               any
               more
               ,
               till
            
             I
             
               have
               caused
               my
               fury
               to
               rest
               upon
               thee
               ,
            
             I
             
               the
               Lord
               have
               spoken
               it
               ,
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               will
               do
               it
            
             ,
             I
             
               will
               not
               go
               back
               ,
               neither
               will
            
             I
             
               spare
               ,
               neither
               will
            
             I
             repent
             &c.
             
             The
             same
             was
             the
             sin
             of
             Israel
             ,
             for
             saith
             
               Hosea
               Ch.
               7
               :
               10.
               
               And
               the
               pride
               of
               Israel
               testifieth
               to
               his
               face
               ;
               and
               they
               do
               not
               return
               to
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
               nor
               seek
               Him
               for
               all
               this
               .
            
             So
             
               Chap.
               11
               :
               7.
               
               And
               my
               People
               are
               bent
               to
               back
               sliding
               from
               me
               :
               though
               they
               called
               them
               to
               the
               most
               High
               ,
               none
               at
               all
               would
               exalt
               Him.
            
             They
             hardened
             their
             necks
             ,
             that
             they
             
             might
             not
             hear
             God's
             Words
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Lord
             said
             Ier.
             19
             :
             15.
             that
             He
             would
             bring
             upon
             
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Towns
             ,
             all
             the
             evil
             that
             He
             had
             pronounced
             against
             it
             .
             It
             was
             this
             same
             People
             ,
             of
             which
             Zephaniah
             spaketh
             
               Chap.
               1
               :
               12.
               
               That
               were
               setled
               on
               their
               lees
               ,
               and
               said
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               do
               good
               ,
               neither
               will
            
             He
             
               do
               evil
            
             .
             Upon
             which
             ,
             dreadful
             and
             desolating
             strokes
             are
             denounced
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             When
             a
             People
             under
             their
             sins
             ,
             turne
             brutish
             ,
             sensual
             and
             senseless
             ,
             regarding
             nothing
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             either
             doing
             or
             saying
             ,
             by
             His
             Servants
             or
             Dispensations
             ;
             but
             following
             their
             pleasures
             ;
             then
             an
             alarming
             and
             destroying
             stroke
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             turned
             away
             ,
             may
             be
             feared
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             
               Esai
               .
               22
               :
               v.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               And
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               did
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Hosts
               call
               to
               weeping
               ,
               and
               to
               mourning
               ,
               and
               to
               baldness
               ,
               and
               to
               girding
               with
               sackcloth
               ,
               and
               behold
               joy
               and
               gladness
               ,
               slaying
               Oxen
               and
               killing
               Sheep
               ,
               eating
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               drinking
               Wine
               :
               Let
               us
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               for
               to
               morrow
               we
               shall
               die
               .
               And
               it
               was
               revealed
               in
               mine
               eares
               by
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ;
               surely
               ,
               this
               iniquity
               shall
               not
               be
               purged
               from
               you
               ,
               till
               ye
               die
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Hosts
               .
            
             The
             like
             we
             have
             
             pronounced
             by
             
               Amos
               Chap.
               6
               :
               v.
            
             1
             ,
             &c
             against
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             at
             ease
             in
             Zion
             ,
             put
             far
             away
             the
             evil
             day
             ,
             lye
             upon
             beds
             of
             yvory
             ,
             &
             stretch
             themselves
             upon
             their
             couches
             ,
             and
             eat
             the
             Lambs
             out
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             and
             the
             Calves
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Stall
             ;
             that
             chant
             to
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             viol
             ,
             invent
             to
             themselves
             Instruments
             of
             musick
             ,
             like
             David
             ;
             that
             drink
             wine
             in
             bowls
             ,
             &
             anoynt
             themselves
             with
             the
             chiefe
             oyntments
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             not
             grieved
             for
             the
             Affliction
             of
             Ioseph
             .
             Now
             see
             what
             the
             Lord
             threatneth
             upon
             this
             account
             Ver.
             7.
             and
             forward
             ,
             confirming
             the
             same
             with
             an
             Oath
             Vers
             8.
             to
             shew
             the
             immutability
             of
             this
             Counsel
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             When
             People
             are
             so
             far
             from
             taking
             conviction
             ,
             and
             making
             challenges
             welcome
             ,
             and
             from
             humbling
             themselves
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             iniquities
             ;
             that
             they
             will
             justifie
             their
             owne
             wayes
             ,
             and
             plead
             themselves
             innocent
             before
             God
             ;
             Then
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             more
             hop
             of
             their
             recovery
             ,
             their
             case
             seemeth
             desperat
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             expect
             a
             final
             blow
             :
             For
             this
             was
             also
             the
             sin
             of
             this
             People
             of
             Iudah
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             
               Ier.
               2
               :
               v.
               23
               How
               canst
               thou
               say
               ,
            
             I
             
               am
               not
               polluted
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               gone
               after
               Baalim
               ?
            
             Therefore
             Vers
             24.
             their
             moneth
             must
             come
             ,
             wherein
             they
             
             shall
             be
             found
             and
             taken
             :
             So
             
               Vers
               35.
               
               Yet
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               innocent
               ,
               surely
               ,
               his
               anger
               shall
               turn
               from
               me
               .
            
             What
             followeth
             ?
             Behold
             I
             
               will
               plead
               with
               thee
               ,
               because
               thou
               sayest
               ,
            
             I
             
               have
               not
               sinned
            
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             engaged
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             to
             plead
             His
             controversie
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             make
             them
             and
             the
             world
             both
             see
             ,
             by
             sad
             effects
             ,
             how
             guilty
             they
             have
             been
             .
             Also
             we
             see
             how
             the
             Lord
             justifieth
             His
             procedour
             with
             this
             same
             People
             by
             
               Ezekiel
               Chap.
            
             11.
             throughout
             :
             they
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             calamities
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             meet
             with
             ,
             and
             were
             yet
             to
             meet
             with
             ,
             came
             not
             on
             them
             for
             their
             own
             sins
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             Fathers
             sins
             ;
             their
             Fathers
             (
             said
             they
             )
             had
             eaten
             sowre
             grapes
             ,
             and
             their
             teeth
             was
             set
             on
             edge
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             equal
             :
             but
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             is
             vindicating
             Himself
             ,
             and
             evinceing
             that
             they
             were
             as
             guilty
             ,
             as
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             &
             did
             tread
             in
             their
             Fathers
             footsteps
             ,
             approving
             all
             that
             their
             Fathers
             did
             ;
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             plead
             innocent
             .
             See
             likewise
             
               Ezek.
               33
               :
               11
               ,
               to
            
             20.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             When
             People
             will
             go
             on
             in
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             shelter
             themselves
             under
             an
             outward
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             and
             Piety
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             God
             
             shall
             vindicat
             His
             Name
             and
             His
             Glory
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             His
             outward
             worship
             and
             service
             shall
             be
             a
             scug
             to
             no
             profane
             Person
             :
             For
             this
             was
             also
             the
             sin
             of
             this
             People
             
               Jer.
               7
               :
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               amend
               your
               wayes
               and
               your
               doings
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               Will
               cause
               you
               to
               dwell
               in
               this
               place
               :
               Trust
               ye
               not
               in
               lying
               words
               ,
               saying
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               these
               .
            
             Because
             they
             had
             the
             Temple
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             thought
             all
             should
             be
             well
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             never
             be
             ruined
             ,
             do
             what
             they
             pleased
             :
             But
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             Verses
             ,
             manifesteth
             that
             all
             that
             should
             no
             more
             save
             them
             ,
             than
             it
             saved
             Shiloh
             ;
             and
             then
             addeth
             
               Vers
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               And
            
             I
             
               will
               cast
               you
               out
               of
               my
               sight
               ,
               as
            
             I
             
               have
               cast
               out
               all
               your
               Brethren
               ,
               the
               whole
               Seed
               os
               Ephraim
               .
               Therefore
               pray
               not
               thou
               for
               this
               People
            
             &c.
             
             So
             saith
             the
             Lord
             by
             
               Esaias
               Ch.
            
             1
             :
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               To
               what
               purpose
               is
               the
               multitude
               of
               your
               Sacrifices
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Lord
             cared
             for
             none
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             when
             their
             outward
             walk
             was
             not
             answerable
             to
             their
             profession
             ;
             He
             would
             not
             hear
             their
             Prayers
             Vers
             15.
             
             So
             Esai
             .
             66
             :
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             He
             thereupon
             threatened
             to
             choose
             their
             delusions
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             chosen
             their
             
             own
             wayes
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             which
             He
             delighted
             not
             .
             See
             also
             
               Amos
               5
               :
               21
               to
               23.
               
               Micah
            
             laith
             his
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             this
             same
             People
             .
             
               Chap.
               3
               :
               11.
               
               The
               heads
               thereof
               judge
               for
               reward
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               thereof
               teach
               for
               hire
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               thereof
               divine
               for
               money
               :
               Yet
               will
               they
               lean
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Lord
               among
               us
               ,
               none
               evil
               can
               come
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             But
             what
             followeth
             upon
             this
             ?
             
               Vers
               12.
               
               Therefore
               shall
               Zion
               for
               your
               sake
               be
               plowed
               as
               a
               field
               ,
               and
               Jerusalem
               shall
               become
               heaps
               ,
               and
               the
               mountaine
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               as
               the
               high
               places
               of
               the
               forest
               .
            
          
           
             13.
             
             When
             iniquity
             aboundeth
             particucularly
             amongst
             Church-men
             ,
             who
             should
             both
             by
             their
             doctrine
             &
             example
             have
             reclamed
             the
             people
             from
             their
             sinful
             courses
             ;
             then
             the
             matter
             seemeth
             desperat
             ,
             and
             God
             must
             be
             avenged
             on
             all
             together
             ;
             Hence
             we
             see
             this
             same
             people
             charged
             with
             this
             
               Jer.
               2
               :
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               The
               Priests
               said
               not
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               Lord
               ?
               And
               they
               that
               handle
               the
               Law
               ,
               knew
               me
               not
               :
               The
               Pastors
               also
               transgressed
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               Prophesied
               by
               Baal
               ,
               &
               walked
               after
               things
               ,
               that
               do
               not
               profite
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               will
               yet
               plead
               with
               you
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               with
               your
               Childrens
               Children
               will
               I
               plead
               .
            
             See
             also
             Ch.
             6
             :
             14
             ,
             15.
             and
             8
             :
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             There
             was
             falshood
             among
             the
             Priests
             and
             the
             
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             they
             healed
             thehurt
             of
             the
             daughter
             of
             Gods
             People
             slightly
             ,
             saying
             Peace
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Peace
             :
             And
             therefore
             followeth
             
               Vers
               13.
               
               I
               will
               surely
               consume
               them
            
             &c.
             So
             
               Ezek.
               22
               :
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               There
               is
               a
               conspiracy
               of
               her
               Prophets
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               thereof
               —
               they
               have
               devoured
               souls
               ,
               her
               Priests
               have
               violated
               my
               Law
               ,
               and
               have
               profaned
               my
               Holy
               things
            
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             (
             as
             it
             followeth
             
               Vers
               31.
               )
               have
            
             I
             
               poured
               out
               mine
               indignation
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             I
             
               have
               consumed
               them
               with
               the
               fire
               of
               my
               wrath
               ;
               their
               own
               way
               have
            
             I
             
               recompensed
               upon
               their
               heads
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God.
            
             See
             also
             
               Hos.
               4
               :
               v.
            
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             9
             :
             vers
             8.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             When
             a
             People
             lay
             not
             God's
             controversie
             to
             heart
             ,
             when
             He
             is
             pleading
             the
             same
             against
             them
             by
             lesser
             judgments
             ;
             nor
             are
             taking
             warning
             thereby
             ,
             but
             notwithstanding
             thereof
             are
             going
             on
             in
             their
             sins
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             God
             shall
             once
             for
             all
             send
             a
             consuming
             stroke
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             evite
             :
             for
             this
             was
             also
             the
             sin
             of
             this
             People
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             
               Jer.
               5
               :
               3.
               —
               Thou
               hast
               stricken
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               not
               grieved
               ;
               thou
               hast
               consumed
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               refused
               to
               receive
               correction
               :
            
             So
             Chap
             2
             :
             30.
             and
             12
             :
             v.
             11.
             
             Thus
             was
             it
             also
             with
             Israel
             
               Amos
               4
               :
               v.
            
             6.
             and
             forward
             to
             the
             end
             :
             several
             particular
             
             judgments
             are
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             they
             wrought
             them
             not
             up
             unto
             a
             returning
             to
             the
             Lord
             vers
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             10
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             then
             a
             nameless
             Judgment
             ,
             or
             a
             Judgment
             without
             a
             parallel
             ,
             a
             judgment
             that
             could
             not
             be
             expressed
             is
             threatned
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             bidden
             prepare
             for
             it
             
               vers
               12.
               
               Therefore
               thus
               will
            
             I
             
               do
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ;
               &
               because
            
             I
             
               willd
               o
               thus
               unto
               thee
               ,
               prepare
               to
               meet
               thy
               God
               ,
               O
               Israel
               .
            
             See
             Amos
             7.
             where
             also
             several
             Judgments
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             made
             not
             yet
             a
             full
             end
             :
             But
             at
             length
             vers
             8.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             I
             
               will
               not
               againe
               passe
               by
               them
               ,
               any
               more
               :
            
             And
             so
             againe
             Chap.
             8
             :
             2.
             
             See
             likewise
             
               Zeph.
               3
               :
               7.
               
               Esai
               .
               1
               :
               v
               :
            
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             When
             oppression
             &
             injustice
             rageth
             among
             a
             people
             ,
             then
             is
             there
             just
             ground
             to
             fear
             such
             an
             overflowing
             blow
             ;
             Violence
             was
             one
             of
             the
             sins
             ,
             that
             brought
             ▪
             on
             the
             floud
             on
             the
             old
             world
             Gen.
             6
             :
             11
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             for
             this
             sin
             ,
             was
             Ierusalem
             threatned
             with
             destruction
             
               Esai
               .
               1
               :
               21
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               How
               is
               the
               faithful
               city
               become
               an
               harlot
               ?
               —
               they
               judg
               not
               the
               fatherless
               ,
               neither
               doth
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               widow
               come
               unto
               them
               .
               Therefore
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               ah
               ,
            
             I
             
               will
               ease
               me
               of
               mine
               adversaries
               ,
               and
               avenge
               me
               of
               mine
               enemies
               .
            
             So
             Jer.
             7
             :
             6.
             they
             were
             oppressing
             
             the
             stranger
             ▪
             the
             fatherless
             and
             the
             widow
             ,
             and
             shedding
             innocent
             blood
             :
             As
             also
             Jer.
             22
             :
             17
             18.
             
             And
             therefore
             are
             sore
             judgments
             threatned
             against
             their
             King
             
               Iohojakim
               vers
            
             18
             ,
             19.
             that
             he
             
               should
               be
               buried
               with
               the
               burial
               of
               an
               asse
               ,
               drawn
               and
               cast
               forth
               beyond
               the
               gates
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             We
             see
             what
             was
             threatned
             against
             Israel
             Amos
             2
             :
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             For
             this
             sin
             ,
             of
             selling
             the
             righteous
             for
             silver
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             for
             a
             pair
             of
             ●…hoes
             ,
             for
             panting
             after
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             on
             the
             head
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             turning
             aside
             the
             way
             of
             the
             meek
             ,
             and
             laying
             themselves
             down
             upon
             cloths
             ,
             laid
             in
             pledge
             ,
             &
             drinking
             the
             wine
             of
             the
             condemned
             ,
             in
             the
             house
             of
             their
             God.
             See
             also
             Amos
             8
             :
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             where
             this
             sin
             of
             unrighteousnese
             and
             oppression
             is
             charged
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             followeth
             
               vers
               7.
               
               The
               Lord
               hath
               sworn
               by
               the
               excellency
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               surely
               ,
            
             I
             
               will
               never
               forget
               any
               of
               their
               works
               .
               8.
               shall
               not
               the
               land
               ●…remble
               for
               this
               ,
               &
               every
               one
               mourn
               that
               dwelleth
               therein
               ?
            
             &c.
             So
             Mic.
             2
             :
             1
             ,
             2.
             the
             like
             sin
             is
             charged
             upon
             that
             people
             ▪
             and
             then
             it
             followeth
             
               V.
               3.
               
               Therefore
               ,
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               behold
               ,
               against
               this
               family
               do
            
             I
             
               devise
               an
               evil
               ,
               from
               which
               ye
               shall
               not
               remove
               your
               necks
               .
            
             And
             utter
             desolation
             is
             threatned
             v.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             v.
             10.
             
             It
             is
             said
             
               Arise
               
               ye
               ,
               &
               depairt
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               not
               your
               rest
            
             &c.
             See
             likewise
             Ch.
             3
             :
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             and
             againe
             v.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Habbakuk
             also
             saw
             this
             sin
             in
             Judah
             Chap.
             1
             :
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Violence
             ,
             Iniquity
             ,
             Grievance
             ,
             Spoiling
             ,
             Strife
             and
             Contention
             ,
             no
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             wrong
             Judgment
             :
             Therefore
             v.
             5
             ,
             6.
             &c.
             an
             incredible
             work
             of
             Judgment
             was
             to
             be
             wrought
             ,
             and
             the
             Caldeans
             were
             to
             be
             sent
             against
             them
             .
             So
             was
             the
             like
             threatened
             by
             
               Zephaniah
               Ch.
            
             1
             :
             3
             ,
             7
             ,
             9.
             for
             the
             same
             sin
             and
             3
             :
             v.
             3.
             
             See
             Es.
             5
             :
             23.
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             When
             people
             will
             not
             follow
             Gods
             way
             ,
             and
             turne
             at
             His
             reproof
             ,
             but
             go
             on
             in
             their
             sin
             ;
             and
             when
             evil
             cometh
             upon
             them
             ,
             use
             carnal
             shifts
             to
             save
             themselves
             ,
             and
             run
             to
             the
             arme
             of
             flesh
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             God's
             anger
             shall
             break-out
             and
             burn
             without
             remedie
             :
             For
             this
             was
             also
             the
             sin
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             turn
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             trust
             in
             Egypt
             and
             Assyria
             ,
             in
             their
             strait
             Ier.
             2
             :
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             So
             
               Es.
               8
               :
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               For
               as
               much
               as
               this
               people
               r●…fuseth
               the
               waters
               of
               Shiloah
               that
               go
               softly
               ,
               and
               rejoice
               in
               Rezin
               and
               in
               Remaliah's
               Son
               :
               Now
               therefore
               behold
               ,
               the
               Lord
               bringeth
               up
               upon
               them
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               river
               ●…rong
               and
               many
               ,
               even
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               —
               and
               he
               
               shall
               passe
               thorow
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               shall
               overflow
               and
               go
               over
            
             &c.
             So
             
               Hos.
               5
               :
               13
               ,
               v.
               14.
               
               When
               Ephraim
               saw
               his
               sickness
               ,
               &
               Iudah
               his
               wound
               ;
               then
               went
               Ephraim
               to
               the
               Ass●…rian
            
             —
             I
             
               will
               be
               unto
               Ephraim
               as
               a
               lion
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               young
               Lion
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Iudah
               :
            
             I
             ,
             I
             
               will
               tear
               and
               go
               away
            
             ,
             I
             
               will
               take
               away
               ,
               and
               none
               shall
               rescue
               .
            
             And
             againe
             
               Chap.
               7
               :
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Ephraim
               also
               is
               like
               a
               silly
               dove
               ,
               without
               heart
               ;
               they
               call
               to
               Egypt
               ,
               they
               go
               to
               Assyria
               .
               When
               they
               shall
               go
               ,
            
             I
             
               will
               spread
               my
               net
               upon
               them
            
             ;
             I
             
               will
               bring
               them
               down
               ,
               as
               the
               fowls
               of
               the
               heaven
               :
            
             I
             
               will
               chastise
               them
               ,
               as
               their
               congregation
               hath
               heard
               .
            
             And
             againe
             
               Ch.
               8
               :
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ▪
               Israel
               is
               swallowed-up
               ,
               now
               shall
               they
               be
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               a
               vessel
               wherein
               is
               no
               pleasure
               :
               for
               they
               are
               gone
               up
               to
               Assyria
               .
            
          
           
             17.
             
             When
             people
             ,
             settling
             on
             their
             lees
             ,
             grow
             secure
             ,
             and
             carnally
             confident
             ,
             as
             afraid
             of
             nothing
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             without
             the
             reach
             of
             God's
             hand
             ,
             and
             all
             hazard
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             God
             shall
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             stronger
             ,
             than
             they
             :
             For
             this
             likewise
             was
             the
             sin
             of
             
               Iudah
               Ier.
               21
               :
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Behold
            
             I
             
               am
               against
               thee
               ,
               O
               Inhabitant
               of
               the
               valley
               ,
               and
               rock
               of
               the
               plaine
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               say
               ,
               who
               shall
               come
               down
               against
               us
               ?
               or
               who
               shall
               enter
               into
               our
               habitations
               ?
               But
            
             I
             
               will
               punish
               you
               according
               to
               the
               
               fruit
               of
               your
               doings
               —
               and
               I
               will
               kindle
               a
               fire
               ,
               in
               the
               forest
               thereof
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               devoure
               all
               things
               round
               about
               .
            
             This
             was
             also
             charged
             on
             Israel
             by
             
               Amos
               Chap.
               6
               :
               13.
               
               Ye
               which
               rejoice
               in
               a
               thing
               of
               nought
               ,
               which
               say
               ,
               have
               we
               not
               taken
               to
               ourselves
               horns
               by
               our
               own
               strength
               ?
            
             For
             which
             cause
             see
             what
             followeth
             
               Vers
               14.
               
               But
               behold
            
             I
             
               will
               raise
               up
               against
               you
               a
               nation
               ,
               O
               ouse
               of
               Israel
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               the
               God
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               afflict
               you
               from
               the
               entering
               in
               of
               Hemath
               ,
               unto
               the
               Ri●…er
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               .
            
             The
             like
             we
             finde
             
               Amos
               ,
               9
               :
               10
               ▪
               All
               the
               sinners
               of
               my
               People
               shall
               die
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               which
               say
               ,
               the
               evil
               shall
               not
               overtake
               ,
               nor
               prevent
               us
               .
            
             See
             Ezek.
             9
             :
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             When
             a
             People
             have
             followed
             these
             courses
             of
             sin
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             many
             reiterated
             warnings
             and
             admonitions
             ,
             given
             by
             the
             Lords
             Servants
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             God
             shall
             wait
             upon
             them
             with
             warnings
             no
             longer
             ,
             but
             shall
             once
             for
             all
             send
             a
             devouring
             stroke
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             with
             all
             their
             cries
             get
             prevented
             ,
             nor
             taken
             off
             them
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             
               Prov.
               29
               :
               1.
               
               He
               that
               being
               often
               reproved
               hardeneth
               his
               neck
               ,
               shall
               suddainly
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               remedie
               .
            
             And
             that
             
               Prov.
               1
               :
               2●…
               .
               to
               31.
               
               Because
            
             I
             
               have
               called
               ,
               and
               ye
               refuse●…
            
             
             &c.
             
             I
             
               also
               will
               laugh
               at
               your
               calamity
               ,
               and
               mock
               when
               your
               fear
               cometh
               ;
               when
               your
               fear
               cometh
               as
               desolation
               ,
               and
               your
               destruction
               cometh
               as
               a
               whirle
               winde
               —
               Then
               shall
               ye
               call
               upon
               me
               ,
               but
            
             I
             
               will
               not
               answere
            
             &c.
             
             Thus
             was
             it
             with
             this
             People
             of
             
               Iudah
               ,
               Jer.
               7
               :
               13.
               
               And
               now
               because
               ye
               have
               done
               all
               these
               works
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               spoke
               unto
               you
               ,
               riseing
               up
               early
               and
               speaking
               ,
               but
               ye
               heard
               not
            
             ;
             I
             
               called
               you
               ,
               but
               ye
               answered
               not
               .
            
             Then
             it
             followeth
             
               Vers
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Therefore
               will
            
             I
             
               do
               unto
               this
               House
               —
               as
            
             I
             
               have
               done
               to
               Shiloh
               .
               And
            
             I
             
               will
               cast
               you
               out
               of
               my
               sight
               ,
               as
            
             I
             
               have
               cast
               out
               of
               my
               sight
               ,
               all
               your
               Brethren
               ,
               The
               whole
               Seed
               of
               Ephraim
               :
            
             And
             then
             He
             addeth
             
               Vers
               16.
               
               Therefore
               pray
               not
               thou
               for
               this
               People
               .
            
             The
             same
             sin
             is
             againe
             charged
             upon
             them
             Vers
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             And
             then
             it
             followeth
             
               Vers
               29.
               
               Cut
               off
               thine
               Hair
               ,
               ô
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               away
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               a
               lamentation
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               rejected
               and
               forsaken
               the
               generation
               of
               his
               wrath
               .
            
             So
             
               Jer.
               25.
               vers
            
             3.
             the
             Prophet
             tels
             them
             in
             the
             fourth
             Yeer
             of
             Je●…ojakim
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             unto
             them
             23.
             
             Year
             ,
             viz.
             from
             the
             13.
             
             Year
             of
             J●…siah
             ;
             but
             in
             all
             vaine
             :
             and
             Vers
             4.
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             sent
             unto
             them
             all
             his
             servants
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             but
             all
             was
             in
             vaine
             Vers
             7.
             
             Therefore
             sad
             judgments
             
             are
             threatened
             Vers
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             even
             utter
             desolation
             ,
             and
             slavery
             under
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             full
             70
             Years
             Vers
             12.
             
             See
             also
             Ch.
             29
             :
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             and
             35
             :
             17.
             
             This
             was
             Israels
             sin
             also
             Hos.
             5
             :
             2
             ,
             and
             6
             :
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             and
             9
             :
             17.
             
             
               My
               God
               will
               cast
               them
               away
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               hearken
               unto
               Him
               :
               And
               they
               shall
               be
               wanderers
               among
               the
               Nations
               .
            
          
           
             19.
             
             When
             People
             not
             only
             will
             not
             take
             warning
             ;
             but
             also
             tush
             at
             warnings
             ;
             then
             may
             they
             fear
             ,
             that
             God
             shall
             be
             avenged
             upon
             them
             ;
             for
             thus
             was
             it
             with
             this
             People
             of
             
               Judah
               ,
               Jer
               5
               :
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               For
               the
               House
               of
               Israel
               and
               the
               House
               of
               J●…dah
               have
               dealt
               very
               trecherously
               against
               me
               —
               They
               have
               belied
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               He
               ,
               neither
               shall
               evil
               come
               upon
               us
               ,
               neither
               shall
               we
               see
               sword
               ,
               nor
               famine
               :
               And
               the
               Prophets
               shall
               become
               winde
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               is
               not
               in
               them
               .
            
             Therefore
             is
             destruction
             by
             the
             Caldeans
             threatned
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             Verses
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             See
             also
             Ier.
             6
             :
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             So
             
               Jer.
               18
               :
               v.
            
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             threatned
             sad
             dayes
             to
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             all
             the
             use
             they
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             
               They
               said
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               hop
               ;
               but
               we
               will
               walk
               after
               our
               own
               devices
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               every
               one
               do
               the
               imagination
               of
               his
               evil
               heart
            
             We
             know
             what
             that
             wicked
             King
             did
             with
             the
             
             roll
             of
             threatenings
             Ierem.
             36.
             but
             see
             what
             followed
             thereupon
             Vers
             30
             ,
             31.
             andanother
             roll
             is
             written
             with
             additions
             Vers
             32.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             When
             People
             turn
             so
             impudent
             in
             their
             wayes
             ,
             and
             so
             fixed
             in
             their
             sinful
             courses
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             moving
             of
             them
             by
             all
             the
             warnings
             that
             can
             be
             used
             ;
             nay
             ,
             they
             become
             enraged
             at
             ,
             and
             persecute
             such
             as
             do
             admonish
             them
             ,
             or
             exhort
             them
             to
             amend
             ;
             then
             the
             case
             seemeth
             to
             be
             desperat
             ,
             and
             their
             destruction
             must
             come
             :
             for
             thus
             was
             it
             with
             
               Judah
               2
               Chron.
               36
               :
               15
               ,
               16
               :
               They
               mocked
               the
               Messengers
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               misused
               His
               Prophets
               ,
               until
               the
               Lord
               arose
               against
               his
               People
               ,
               till
               there
               was
               no
               remedy
               .
            
             And
             what
             sufferings
             Jeremiah
             met
             with
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             for
             his
             faithfulness
             ,
             his
             book
             telleth
             us
             Chapters
             11
             ,
             and
             26
             ,
             and
             38.
             
             So
             was
             it
             with
             
               Israel
               Amos
               5
               :
               10.
               
               They
               hate
               him
               that
               rebuketh
               in
               the
               gate
               ,
               &
               they
               abhore
               him
               ,
               that
               speaketh
               uprightly
               .
            
             See
             also
             Amos
             7
             :
             10.
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Upon
             which
             followed
             
               Chapter
               8
               :
               v.
               2.
               the
               end
               is
               come
               upon
               my
               People
               Israel
               ,
            
             I
             
               will
               not
               againe
               passe
               by
               them
               any
               more
               .
            
          
           
             How
             much
             more
             may
             a
             People
             ,
             or
             a
             generation
             ,
             among
             whom
             not
             one
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             or
             a
             few
             onely
             of
             those
             sins
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             
             but
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             fear
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             stroke
             be
             coming
             ,
             that
             no
             prayer
             or
             humane
             intercession
             shall
             avert
             ?
             The
             Lord
             tels
             us
             by
             
               Ezekiel
               Ch.
            
             14.
             that
             when
             He
             breaketh
             the
             staff
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             sendeth
             famine
             ,
             on
             a
             land
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             trespassing
             grievously
             ,
             though
             these
             three
             Men
             
               Noah
               ,
               Daniel
            
             and
             Job
             were
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             should
             deliver
             but
             their
             own
             souls
             Vers
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             againe
             if
             He
             spoile
             the
             land
             by
             noisome
             beasts
             ,
             though
             these
             three
             Men
             were
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             should
             deliver
             neither
             Sons
             ,
             nor
             Daughters
             &c.
             Vers
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             So
             when
             He
             bringeth
             a
             Sword
             upon
             the
             Land
             v.
             17
             ,
             18.
             or
             a
             Pestilence
             v.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             then
             addeth
             
               v.
               21.
               
               How
               much
               more
               ,
               when
            
             I
             
               send
               my
               foure
               sore
               judgments
               upon
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               Sword
               and
               Famine
               ,
               and
               the
               noisome
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               the
               Pestil●…ce
               ,
               to
               cu●…t
               off
               from
               it
               man
               and
               beast
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             I
             go
             on
             and
             devoure
             ?
             And
             how
             much
             less
             shall
             they
             think
             to
             escape
             upon
             the
             Petitions
             of
             
               Noah
               ,
               Daniel
            
             and
             Iob
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             relations
             to
             them
             .
             So
             ,
             if
             upon
             one
             ,
             or
             two
             or
             a
             few
             of
             the
             forementioned
             sins
             ,
             we
             finde
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             bring
             upon
             a
             land
             inevitable
             judgments
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             stopped
             ,
             in
             the
             execution
             ,
             by
             the
             intercessions
             of
             Moses
             and
             Samuel
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             ,
             
             may
             we
             suppose
             certainly
             and
             unavoidably
             shall
             judgment
             overtake
             a
             generation
             ,
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             all
             those
             twenty
             grievous
             iniquities
             ?
          
           
             From
             this
             matter
             all
             of
             us
             may
             learne
             these
             lessons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             fear
             and
             tremble
             before
             this
             God
             ;
             seing
             He
             is
             so
             just
             and
             seyere
             a
             judge
             and
             Governour
             ,
             and
             seing
             it
             is
             a
             fearful
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             beware
             of
             abusing
             His
             Patience
             :
             for
             howbeit
             it
             may
             endure
             for
             sometime
             ;
             yet
             it
             will
             expire
             at
             length
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             effects
             ;
             and
             abused
             longanimity
             will
             end
             in
             unavoidable
             ruine
             ,
             and
             in
             inevitable
             strokes
             of
             Iustice.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             ,
             whether
             Lands
             or
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             who
             know
             themselves
             guilty
             of
             the
             evils
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             causes
             procuring
             such
             inevitable
             rodes
             ,
             should
             hast
             to
             break
             off
             these
             courses
             ,
             that
             will
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             hasten-on
             irremediable
             destruction
             :
             It
             were
             best
             to
             get
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             in
             time
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             enquired
             ,
             what
             the
             People
             of
             God
             are
             called
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             place
             they
             live-in
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             and
             continueing-in
             these
             grievous
             sins
             ,
             and
             
             they
             can
             look
             for
             nothing
             but
             wrath
             to
             be
             poured-out
             ;
             so
             that
             no
             Prayer
             ,
             Fasting
             ,
             or
             Supplication
             shall
             hold
             it
             off
             ?
             For
             Answer
             ,
             Let
             such
             minde
             those
             duties
             following
             ,
          
           
             ▪
             1
             Let
             them
             beware
             to
             seek
             great
             things
             for
             themfelves
             ,
             Ier.
             45.
             
             The
             Lord
             said
             to
             Baruch
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ieremie
               vers
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Behold
               ,
               that
               which
            
             I
             
               have
               built
               ,
               will
            
             I
             
               break
               down
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               which
            
             I
             
               have
               planted
               ,
               will
            
             I
             
               pluck
               up
               ,
               even
               this
               whole
               land
               :
               and
               seeke●…
               thou
               great
               things
               for
               thy self
               ?
               seek
               them
               not
               ;
               for
               behold
            
             I
             
               will
               bring
               evil
               upon
               all
               flesh
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             Whence
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             becometh
             not
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             too
             much
             minding
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             things
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ;
             but
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             give
             them
             their
             life
             for
             a
             prey
             :
             as
             He
             promised
             to
             Baruch
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             should
             stoup
             ,
             and
             adore
             this
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             just
             and
             righteous
             in
             all
             His
             wayes
             ;
             they
             should
             be
             silent
             before
             Him
             ,
             and
             put
             their
             mouth
             in
             the
             dust
             :
             no
             quarrelsome
             thoughts
             should
             have
             place
             or
             room
             ,
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             
               Hold
               thy
               Peace
            
             saith
             
               Zephaniah
               Ch.
               1
               :
               7.
               )
               at
               the
               p●…esence
               of
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               at
               hand
               :
               For
               the
               Lord
               hath
               prepared
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               He
               hath
               bid
               his
               
               guests
               &c.
               
            
             When
             the
             Lord
             is
             about
             to
             make
             a
             Sacrifice
             in
             a
             land
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             the
             carcases
             of
             men
             to
             the
             fowls
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             ;
             all
             flesh
             should
             be
             silent
             ,
             and
             His
             People
             especially
             should
             quiet
             themselves
             ,
             and
             hold
             their
             peace
             before
             Him
             ,
             without
             murmuring
             ,
             or
             venting
             any
             discontentment
             ,
             at
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             should
             observe
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shineing
             forth
             ,
             in
             that
             remarkable
             Act
             of
             Holy
             Justice
             ;
             see
             His
             Majestie
             ,
             Awfulness
             ,
             Terrour
             ,
             and
             just
             Severity
             ,
             to
             the
             engaging
             of
             their
             hearts
             more
             unto
             Him
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             glorying
             in
             Him.
             The
             black
             and
             dreadful
             day
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             come
             upon
             Iudah
             ,
             was
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             several
             things
             held
             forth
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             have
             a
             deeper
             impression
             Ier.
             9
             :
             and
             v.
             22.
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             that
             
               even
               the
               carcases
               of
               men
               shall
               fall
               ,
               as
               dung
               upon
               the
               open
               field
               :
            
             And
             then
             it
             is
             added
             
               v.
               23.
               
               Let
               not
               the
               wise
               man
               glory
               in
               his
               wisdom
            
             &c.
             and
             
               Vers
               24.
               
               But
               let
               him
               that
               glorieth
               ,
               glory
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               understandeth
               and
               knoweth
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               exercise
               loving
               kindness
               ,
               judgment
               and
               righteousness
               in
               the
               earth
               ;
               for
               in
               these
               things
               I
               delight
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             To
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             a
             day
             especially
             ,
             the
             Lords
             People
             should
             be
             taking
             
             a
             right
             view
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             understand
             and
             know
             Him
             to
             be
             Jehovah
             &
             one
             that
             exerciseth
             judgment
             and
             righteousness
             in
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             withall
             one
             ,
             that
             even
             then
             ,
             exerciseth
             loving
             kindness
             to
             His
             own
             ;
             and
             a
             God
             that
             delighteth
             in
             these
             exercises
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             should
             glory
             in
             Him
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             that
             wherein
             He
             delighteth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             would
             do
             well
             to
             refuge
             themselves
             in
             time
             ,
             in
             their
             chambers
             ,
             and
             shut
             their
             doors
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             hide
             themselves
             for
             a
             Little
             moment
             ,
             until
             the
             indignation
             be
             over
             past
             :
             As
             it
             is
             Esai
             .
             26
             :
             20.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Lord
             unto
             His
             people
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             
               the
               Lord
               cometh
               out
               of
               His
               place
               ,
               to
               punish
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               for
               their
               iniquity
               .
               v.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             should
             rest
             satisfied
             ,
             though
             their
             prayers
             ,
             in
             behalfe
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             have
             not
             that
             success
             and
             fruite
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             have
             wished
             ;
             &
             that
             upon
             these
             grounds
             and
             considerations
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Out
             of
             that
             Dispensation
             ,
             howbeit
             both
             black
             and
             terrible
             ;
             yet
             God
             will
             get
             glory
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             Truth
             and
             Veracity
             ,
             in
             his
             threatnings
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             wicked
             tushed
             ,
             &
             would
             give
             no
             credite
             to
             them
             ;
             
             which
             carriage
             could
             not
             but
             Afflict
             His
             people
             ;
             it
             could
             not
             but
             grieve
             themto
             see
             those
             wicked
             ones
             carry
             so
             atheistically
             ,
             as
             contemning
             all
             the
             Denounciations
             of
             wrath
             ;
             but
             now
             when
             the
             day
             of
             execution
             is
             come
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             seen
             to
             be
             a
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             His
             people
             see
             then
             ,
             whose
             word
             standeth
             ,
             whether
             God's
             Word
             ,
             or
             the
             word
             of
             those
             wicked
             sinners
             Ier.
             44
             :
             28.
             
             And
             of
             His
             justice
             in
             pursueing
             evil
             doers
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             by
             their
             doings
             ,
             that
             He
             had
             forsaken
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             that
             He
             was
             not
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             judgeth
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             So
             also
             of
             His
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Purity
             :
             For
             then
             it
             's
             made
             manifest
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             they
             imagined
             ,
             altogether
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             themselves
             ;
             but
             that
             He
             hateth
             all
             the
             Workers
             of
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             God
             will
             have
             a
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             then
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             little
             sanctuary
             unto
             them
             
               Ezek.
               11
               :
               v.
            
             16.
             and
             cause
             all
             things
             work
             together
             for
             good
             to
             them
             
               Rom.
               8
               :
               v.
            
             28.
             
             He
             will
             set
             a
             mark
             upon
             such
             ,
             as
             sigh
             and
             cry
             for
             all
             the
             abominations
             ,
             that
             are
             done
             ,
             that
             the
             men
             with
             the
             slaughter
             weapon
             may
             not
             come
             nigh
             unto
             them
             Ezek.
             9.
             
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             He
             will
             return
             their
             prayers
             
             into
             their
             own
             bosome
             againe
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             
               Psalm
               35.
               vers
            
             15.
             
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             He
             will
             accept
             their
             prayer
             and
             intercession
             ,
             as
             good
             service
             ,
             off
             their
             Hand
             even
             though
             He
             think
             not
             good
             to
             grant
             the
             Particular
             ,
             that
             they
             ask
             :
             And
             if
             they
             be
             accepted
             of
             Him
             ,
             in
             that
             piece
             of
             service
             ,
             it
             may
             suffice
             and
             satisfie
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             would
             do
             well
             to
             be
             sighing
             and
             crying
             for
             all
             the
             abominations
             ,
             that
             are
             committed
             in
             the
             land
             ;
             to
             be
             keeping
             themselves
             free
             of
             that
             guilt
             ,
             mourning
             over
             the
             same
             ,
             protesting
             against
             it
             ,
             abhorring
             the
             same
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             be
             preserved
             and
             protected
             in
             the
             day
             of
             God's
             contending
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             we
             read
             Ezek.
             9
             :
             4
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             these
             desolations
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             Lords
             indignation
             ,
             burning
             against
             a
             sinful
             generation
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             to
             act
             faith
             ,
             on
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             and
             faithful
             God
             ,
             keeping
             mercy
             and
             covenant
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             to
             waite
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             faith
             ,
             hoping
             and
             expecting
             with
             confidence
             ,
             that
             He
             will
             carry
             on
             His
             work
             ,
             and
             make
             His
             Kingdom
             come
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             this
             contribute
             unto
             that
             end
             .
             We
             see
             
             what
             desolation
             Zephaniah
             is
             threatning
             against
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             Iudah
             for
             their
             great
             sins
             
               Cbap.
               3.
               1
               ,
               to
            
             7.
             
             And
             thereafter
             Vers
             8.
             he
             inferreth
             and
             presseth
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             would
             minde
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             a
             waiting
             in
             Faith
             and
             Hop
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Therefore
               waite
               ye
               upon
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               until
               the
               day
               ,
               that
            
             I
             
               rise
               up
               to
               the
               prey
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             then
             followeth
             Vers.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               For
               then
               will
               I
               turn
               to
               the
               people
               a
               pure
               language
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               call
               upon
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               serve
               Him
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               from
               beyond
               the
               Rivers
               of
               Ethiopia
               ,
               my
               suppliants
               ,
               the
               Daughter
               of
               my
               dispersed
               ,
               shall
               bring
               mine
               offering
               .
            
             They
             should
             wait
             in
             faith
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             the
             great
             and
             precious
             promises
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             these
             sad
             interveening
             Dispensations
             .
             This
             was
             the
             resolution
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Esai
               Chap.
            
             8.
             17.
             in
             an
             evil
             day
             ,
             when
             many
             should
             stumble
             ,
             and
             fall
             ,
             and
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             be
             snared
             and
             taken
             
               Vers
               15.
               
               And
            
             I
             will
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               wait
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               hideth
               his
               face
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               will
               look
               for
               him
            
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             what
             shall
             the
             righteous
             do
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             so
             angrie
             at
             the
             whole
             Land
             ,
             that
             He
             will
             cut
             off
             the
             righteous
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             to
             
             this
             end
             shall
             draw
             His
             Sword
             forth
             out
             of
             His
             Sheath
             against
             all
             Flesh
             ,
             from
             the
             South
             to
             the
             North
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Ezek.
             21
             :
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ?
             For
             Answer
             ,
             I
             grant
             such
             a
             dispensation
             may
             be
             expected
             ,
             when
             all
             Flesh
             have
             corrupted
             their
             wayes
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             righteous
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             gone
             the
             length
             of
             others
             ,
             in
             Defection
             and
             Apostasie
             ,
             yet
             have
             not
             been
             valiant
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             for
             His
             oppressed
             truth
             ,
             nor
             so
             faithful
             and
             zealous
             for
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             in
             their
             Generation
             ,
             as
             became
             them
             :
             It
             is
             then
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             even
             many
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             sweeped
             away
             with
             the
             common
             calamity
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             in
             part
             tainted
             with
             the
             common
             sin
             ,
             procuring
             it
             .
             And
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             part
             to
             minde
             these
             duties
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             be
             preparing
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             ropes
             about
             their
             necks
             ,
             acknowledging
             their
             sin
             ,
             giving
             glory
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             just
             and
             righteous
             ,
             in
             proceeding
             thus
             against
             them
             with
             the
             rest
             :
             They
             should
             prepare
             to
             meet
             their
             God
             ,
             thus
             coming
             in
             His
             holy
             displeasure
             ,
             to
             glorifie
             His
             justice
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             adviseth
             Israel
             to
             do
             Amos
             4
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             should
             be
             busie
             to
             get
             their
             peace
             made
             with
             God
             in
             time
             ,
             through
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             shall
             get
             glory
             on
             their
             carcases
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             others
             ,
             they
             may
             get
             their
             souls
             for
             a
             prey
             :
             They
             should
             be
             mourning
             as
             doves
             in
             the
             valleyes
             ,
             every
             one
             for
             his
             iniquity
             ,
             that
             their
             sin
             may
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             and
             their
             souls
             washen
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             should
             be
             amending
             ,
             through
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             what
             hath
             been
             amisse
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             seeking
             righteousness
             ,
             &
             meekness
             ,
             upon
             a
             may
             be
             of
             being
             hid
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             anger
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             exhortation
             of
             
               Zephaniah
               Chap.
            
             2
             :
             3.
             
             Even
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             
               Seek
               ye
               the
               Lord
               all
               ye
               meek
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               which
               have
               wrought
               his
               judgment
               ,
               seek
               righteousness
               ,
               seek
               meekness
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ye
               shall
               be
               hid
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lords
               anger
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             they
             should
             not
             be
             hid
             ,
             but
             the
             judgment
             should
             overtake
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             then
             let
             them
             sweetly
             submit
             ,
             and
             lye
             under
             the
             rod
             ,
             and
             humble
             themselves
             under
             the
             mighty
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             Iam.
             4
             :
             10.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5
             :
             6.
             and
             say
             ,
             with
             good
             old
             Eli
             ,
             when
             sad
             things
             were
             denounced
             against
             his
             house
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             
               God
               would
               judge
               his
               house
               forever
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             
               Lord
               had
               sworn
               unto
               the
               house
               of
               Eli
               ,
               that
               the
               iniquity
               thereof
               should
               not
               be
               purged
               with
               
               Sacrifice
               ,
               nor
               offering
               for
               ever
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               Him
               do
               what
               seemeth
               Him
               good
               ,
               1
               Sam.
            
             3.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             18.
             
             He
             saw
             it
             was
             Jehovah
             ,
             who
             could
             do
             no
             wrong
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             was
             quiet
             ,
             and
             acquiesced
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             do
             ,
             how
             sad
             so
             ever
             it
             was
             :
             He
             saw
             Him
             the
             righteous
             Governour
             and
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             His
             holy
             Will
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             should
             accept
             of
             this
             punishment
             of
             their
             iniquity
             
               Levit.
               26
               :
               ver
            
             .
             41.
             giving
             Glory
             to
             Gods
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             complacency
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             will
             import
             )
             in
             that
             stroke
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             stroke
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             a
             stroke
             ,
             whereby
             God
             will
             be
             glorified
             in
             His
             Iustice
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             holy
             Severity
             :
             Thus
             should
             they
             kisse
             the
             rod
             ,
             and
             contentedly
             welcome
             the
             Sword
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             kisse
             its
             point
             ,
             when
             pierceing
             their
             heart
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Thus
             should
             they
             say
             with
             good
             Hezekiah
             ,
             when
             sad
             things
             were
             denounced
             against
             his
             Family
             ,
             
               Esai
               39
               :
               vers
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Good
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Vers
            
             8.
             
             It
             is
             Iehovah's
             Word
             ,
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             against
             it
             ;
             holy
             and
             righteous
             is
             He
             ,
             and
             his
             Judgments
             are
             righteous
             ,
             
             His
             Threatnings
             are
             good
             :
             And
             thus
             should
             they
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Micah
               7
               :
               vers
               9.
               
               Bear
               the
               Indignation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               finned
               against
               Him.
               
            
          
        
         
           AMEN
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           
             Of
             the
          
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Introduction
             .
             Pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             Seven
             Considerations
             handled
             at
             more
             length
             in
             the
             first
             Part
             ,
             briefly
             resumed
             .
             Pag.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
             Consid.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               decreed
               will
               of
               God.
            
             Pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             How
             trouble
             is
             decreed
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Seven
             Particulars
             .
             8
             ,
             to
             13.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Consideration
             of
             this
             calmeth
             the
             heart
             ,
             in
             Six
             cases
             .
             15.
             to
             23.
             
          
           
             How
             it
             helpeth
             under
             affliction
             ,
             in
             Eight
             particulars
             .
             23
             ,
             to
             27.
             
          
           
             How
             this
             Consideration
             is
             set
             home
             ,
             in
             Three
             particulars
             .
             28
             ,
             to
             32.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Consid.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               commanding
               Will
               of
               God.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             That
             suffering
             sometimes
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             cleared
             in
             8.
             particulars
             .
             34
             ,
             to
             37.
             
          
           
             The
             season
             ,
             wherein
             People
             are
             called
             to
             suffer
             ,
             cleared
             37
             ,
             to
             39.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             shall
             know
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             called
             to
             suffer
             .
             39
             ,
             to
             52.
             
          
           
             How
             this
             Consideration
             is
             to
             be
             improved
             in
             10.
             particulars
             .
             52
             ,
             to
             61.
             
          
        
         
           
             Consid.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               God
               overruleth
               afflictions
            
             .
             62.
             
          
           
             God
             hath
             an
             hand
             in
             Afflictions
             ,
             cleared
             from
             6.
             
             Grounds
             .
             64
             ,
             to
             71.
             
          
           
             The
             way
             hereof
             ,
             cleared
             in
             14.
             particulars
             .
             71
             ,
             to
             82.
             
          
           
             How
             this
             Consideration
             should
             be
             improven
             in
             8.
             particulars
             .
             83
             ,
             to
             101.
             
          
        
         
           
             Consid.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Christ
               himself
               had
               a
               suffering
               life
               .
            
             102
          
           
             
             Twelve
             particulars
             ,
             concerning
             Christ
             '
             sufferings
             considerable
             .
             104
             ,
             to
             113.
             
          
           
             How
             this
             is
             to
             be
             improved
             in
             7.
             particulars
             .
             114
             ,
             to
             125.
             
          
        
         
           
             Consid.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Our
               sufferings
               not
               comparable
               to
               Christs
               .
            
             127.
             
          
           
             The
             disproportion
             cleared
             in
             6.
             particulars
             .
             127
             ,
             to
             133.
             
          
           
             How
             this
             is
             to
             be
             improved
             in
             7.
             particulars
             .
             134
             ,
             to
             138.
             
          
        
         
           
             Consid.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Sufferings
               the
               lot
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             140
          
           
             Ten
             particulars
             ,
             concerning
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             considerable
             141
             ,
             to
             146.
             
          
           
             How
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             improved
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             147
             ,
             to
             152.
             
          
           
             How
             in
             reference
             to
             our selves
             in
             6.
             particulars
             .
             152
             ,
             to
             154
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Consid.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               Other
               beleevers
               have
               been
               afflicted
            
             .
             145
          
           
             
             Six
             particulars
             to
             be
             considered
             by
             such
             as
             are
             afflicted
             .
             156
             ,
             to
             159.
             
          
           
             Ten
             particulars
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             others
             have
             suffered
             more
             than
             we
             .
             159
             ,
             to
             170.
             
          
           
             How
             little
             ground
             of
             complaint
             ,
             if
             all
             were
             known
             ,
             cleared
             in
             5.
             particulars
             .
             170
             ,
             to
             173.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             example
             of
             others
             should
             be
             improved
             in
             8.
             particulars
             .
             173
             ,
             to
             176.
             
          
        
         
           
             Consid.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               Suffering
               is
               Gods
               Gift
            
             .
             177.
             
          
           
             That
             suffering
             is
             Gods
             Gift
             .
             178
             ,
             179.
             
          
           
             Right
             suffering
             is
             Gods
             Gift
             ,
             cleared
             in
             12.
             particulars
             .
             180
             ,
             to
             187.
             
          
           
             This
             Gift
             is
             purchased
             by
             Christ.
             187.
             
          
           
             How
             this
             gift
             is
             beyond
             the
             gift
             of
             Faith
             ,
             cleared
             in
             10.
             particulars
             .
             188
             ,
             to
             192.
             
          
           
             Five
             evils
             that
             this
             Consideration
             would
             help
             .
             194
             ,
             to
             198.
             
          
           
             This
             Consideration
             informes
             us
             of
             3.
             particulars
             .
             199
             ,
             200.
             
          
           
             And
             calleth
             for
             4.
             
             Duties
             in
             general
             .
             200
             ,
             201.
             
          
           
             And
             for
             5.
             other
             Duties
             more
             particularly
             .
             202
             ,
             to
             204.
             
          
           
             How
             comfortable
             it
             is
             in
             7.
             particulars
             .
             204
             ,
             to
             207.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Consid.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Sufferings
               of
               Christs
               Servants
               are
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             208.
             
          
           
             Six
             advantages
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             reapeth
             by
             such
             Afflictions
             .
             210
             ,
             to
             215.
             
          
           
             How
             this
             is
             to
             be
             improved
             in
             3.
             particulars
             .
             216
             ,
             to
             218.
             
          
        
         
           
             Consid.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               reigneth
               in
               Zion
            
             .
             219.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             reigneth
             ,
             cleared
             in
             14.
             particulars
             .
             220
             ,
             to
             228.
             
          
           
             Twelve
             Conclusions
             drawn
             therefrom
             .
             229
             ,
             to
             240.
             
          
        
         
           
             Consid.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               time
               of
               Affliction
               is
               but
               short
               .
            
             241.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Scriptures
             express
             this
             shortness
             in
             11.
             particul
             .
             242
             ,
             to
             248.
             
          
           
             An
             Objection
             answered
             by
             8.
             particulars
             .
             246
             ,
             to
             256.
             
          
           
             How
             this
             is
             to
             be
             improved
             in
             7.
             particulars
             .
             257
             ,
             to
             261.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Consid.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               Remember
               Peter's
               Fall.
            
             262.
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             good
             and
             imitable
             in
             Peter
             .
             264
             ,
             265.
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             wrong
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             shunned
             by
             us
             .
             265
             ,
             to
             268.
             
          
           
             Twelue
             useful
             Lessons
             drawn
             from
             this
             Passage
             .
             269
             ,
             to
             279.
             
          
        
         
           
             Consid.
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               Gods
               way
               of
               delivering
               his
               People
               is
               oft
               hid
               and
               Mysterious
               .
            
             280.
             
          
           
             Various
             hidings
             of
             God.
             280.
             
          
           
             Various
             Effects
             of
             this
             hiding
             .
             281.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             hiding
             mentioned
             
               Esai
               45
               :
               v.
            
             15.
             282
             ,
             283.
             
          
           
             Ten
             things
             considerable
             in
             the
             Prophet's
             frame
             .
             284
             ,
             to
             294.
             
          
           
             Singular
             steps
             of
             Majesty
             sometimes
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             Gods
             Deliveries
             .
             296.
             
          
           
             This
             cleared
             in
             12.
             partic
             .
             299
             ,
             to
             316.
             
          
           
             Four
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Lords
             taking
             this
             way
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Himself
             .
             319
             ,
             to
             322.
             
          
           
             Six
             Reasons
             of
             this
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Enemies
             .
             324
             ,
             to
             328.
             
          
           
             
             Two
             maine
             ends
             of
             this
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             own
             People
             .
             329
             ,
             to
             334.
             
          
           
             Six
             particulars
             ,
             which
             this
             dispensation
             calleth
             for
             ,
             at
             the
             Hands
             of
             Gods
             People
             .
             335
             ,
             to
             339.
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             observable
             from
             the
             Prophets
             seeing
             God
             ,
             even
             then
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             .
             340
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             Gods
             dark
             dispensations
             alter
             not
             His
             Relations
             .
             340
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             improved
             in
             4.
             partic
             .
             346
             ,
             to
             350.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             when
             hiding
             Himself
             ,
             and
             how
             .
             350
             ,
             to
             353.
             
          
           
             How
             this
             should
             be
             improved
             in
             4.
             particulars
             .
             353
             ,
             to
             355.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             when
             God
             hideth
             Himself
             ,
             his
             People
             should
             assert
             His
             relation
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             expect
             He
             will
             answer
             His
             relation
             ,
             both
             cleared
             in
             several
             particulars
             .
             356
             ,
             to
             358.
             
          
           
             Six
             duties
             then
             to
             be
             minded
             .
             359
             ,
             to
             361.
             
          
           
             Two
             other
             particulars
             in
             the
             Text
             cleared
             .
             361
             ,
             to
             363.
             
          
        
         
           
             Consid.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               No
               man
               can
               make
               straight
               ,
               what
               God
               hath
               made
               crooked
               .
            
             364.
             
          
           
             
             Eight
             crooked
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             controverted
             .
             368
             ,
             to
             377
          
           
             Six
             other
             things
             in
             the
             Lords
             Dispensations
             ,
             which
             seem
             crooked
             .
             377
             ,
             to
             382.
             
          
           
             Eight
             particulars
             about
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             seem
             crooked
             to
             us
             .
             383
             ,
             to
             385.
             
          
           
             Eight
             other
             particulars
             ,
             about
             privat
             beleevers
             ,
             that
             seem
             crooked
             .
             386
             ,
             387.
             
          
           
             How
             these
             cannot
             be
             made
             streight
             .
             389.
             
          
           
             When
             we
             foolishly
             seek
             to
             make
             streight
             what
             God
             hath
             made
             crooked
             ,
             in
             10.
             particulars
             .
             392
             ,
             to
             398.
             
          
           
             Eight
             aggravations
             of
             this
             evil
             .
             398
             ,
             to
             401.
             
          
           
             Eight
             wayes
             of
             considering
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             aright
             ,
             403
             ,
             to
             412.
             
          
        
         
           
             Consid.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               Iudgment
               on
               a
               Land
               sometime
               is
               not
               to
               be
               held
               off
               by
               Prayer
               .
            
             413.
             
          
           
             The
             matter
             cleared
             from
             
               Ierem.
               15
               :
               ver
            
             .
             1.
             413
             ,
             to
             416.
             
          
           
             How
             sad
             this
             is
             ,
             cleared
             from
             8.
             particulars
             .
             417
             ,
             to
             421.
             
          
           
             When
             such
             an
             inevitable
             stroke
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             cleared
             in
             20.
             partic
             .
             423
             ,
             to
             453.
             
          
           
             How
             this
             should
             be
             improved
             ,
             in
             several
             particulars
             .
             456
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             What
             should
             satisfie
             the
             Godly
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             when
             their
             prayers
             are
             not
             heard
             ,
             in
             4.
             particulars
             .
             458
          
           
             What
             the
             Godly
             should
             do
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             about
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             Righteous
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             cleared
             in
             6.
             particulars
             .
             462
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           51.
           lin
           .
           14.
           wong
           .
           r.
           wrong
           .
           p.
           54.
           l.
           2.
           their
           .
           r.
           his
           .
           p.
           65.
           l.
           21.
           maice
           .
           r.
           malice
           .
           p.
           87.
           l.
           25.
           art
           .
           r.
           are
           .
           p.
           97.
           l.
           
             antep
             .
             &
             penult
          
           .
           ordereth
           .
           p.
           117.
           l.
           20.
           fragrant
           .
           p.
           118.
           l.
           128.
           put
           to
           the.
           p.
           141.
           l.
           ult
           .
           Seventy
           .
           p.
           197.
           l.
           4.
           aer
           .
           r.
           are
           .
           p.
           217.
           l.
           17.
           becometh
           .
           l.
           18.
           become
           .
           p.
           226.
           l.
           21.
           treasures
           .
           p.
           255.
           l.
           11.
           woman
           .
           p.
           264.
           l.
           10.
           this
           r.
           his
           .
           p.
           305.
           l.
           9.
           
           Crus
           r.
           Cyrus
           .
           p.
           320.
           l.
           
             penult
             .
             there
          
           r.
           there
           ;
           p.
           328.
           l.
           9.
           
             them
             ore
          
           r.
           the
           more
           .
           p.
           358.
           l.
           10.
           noly
           r.
           only
           .
           p.
           422.
           l.
           25.
           after
           People
           adde
           ,
           were
           guilty
           .
           p.
           429.
           l.
           ult
           .
           r.
           served
           .